^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2009  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/historyofgeneral02kreh 


.  NOV  R  T  :m  , 
THF  w  ^y 

HISTORY 

OF  THE 

GENERAL  CONFERENCE 

OF  THE 

Mennonite  Church  of  North  America 
VOLUME  II 


By 
H.  P.   KREHBIEL 

Pastor    Emeritus,    First    Mennonite    Church,    Burrton,    Ks. 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  AUTHOR 

NEWTON,  KANSAS 

1938 

ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


VOLUME  II 

OF  THE 

HISTORY 

OF  THE 

GENERAL  CONFERENCE 

OF  THE 

MENNONITE  CHURCH 

OF 
NORTH  AMERICA 

Price  $3.50 


Order  through  your  Bookstore 

or  from 

MENNONITE  BOOK  CONCERN 
Berne,  Ind. 

GENERAL    DISTRIBUTORS 


Printed  by  THE  HERALD  PUBLISHING  CO.,  Newton,  Kans. 


Dedicated 

to 

The  Memory  Of 

Those 

FAITHFUL  SPIRITUAL   ANCESTORS 

Who  through  many  Centuries 

loyally  took  up  their  Cross 

and 

Followed  Jesus 

All  the  Way. 


PREFACE 

Forty  years  ago  the  first  volume  of  the  "History  of  the  Men- 
nonite  General  Conference"  was  published  by  the  author  of  this 
second  volume.  The  first  volume  was  so  well  received  that  the 
General  Conference  at  its  1935  session  in  Upland,  Calif,  passed  a 
resolution  to  encourage  Bro.  H.  P.  Krehbiel  to  "compile  another 
volume  of  the  history  of  the  General  Conference,  bringing  it  up 
to  date,"  and  here  it  is,  for  which  we  are  glad. 

In  reading  it,  one  readily  sees  that  the  writer  is  not  a  novice 
at  such  work,  but  is  well  trained  in  evaluating  essentials  and  non- 
essentials in  history.  This  is  possible  only  when  one  has  a  deep 
insight  into  movements  and  trends  of  the  times,  and  historical 
developments.  His  long  time  experience  as  editor  of  papers  for 
Conference  circles,  his  practice  in  writing  the  first  volume  men- 
tioned above,  and  his  constant  and  prominant  participation  in 
General  Conference  work  as  well  as  his  reading  in  things  Men- 
nonite,  makes  him  eminently  fit  to  write  such  a  history. 

The  first  volume  covered  about  thirty-six  years,  while  this  one 
covers  about  forty  years  from  1896  to  1935.  While  this  is  a 
somewhat  longer  period  than  the  first,  the  size  of  this  second 
volume  is  necessarily  larger  than  the  first  because  of  the  growth 
and  expansion  of  Conference  activities,  which  growth  can  also 
be  seen  from  the  constantly  increasing  size  of  the  triennial  Con- 
ference reports,  which  form  the  chief  source  material  of  this 
book.  Large  parts  of  this  have  been  embodied  in  this  volume, 
especially  reports  of  Boards  and  Committees,  which  makes  it 
especially  valuable  as  a  reference  book.  Not  only  the  Conference 
officers  but  also  other  Conference  workers  are  in  constant  need  of 
such  records.  And  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  triennial  reports 
of  the  Conference  are  not  in  all  homes,  and  even  where  they  are, 
they  are  often  not  filed  away  for  ready  use,  this  book  should  be 
in  every  home  and  library.  C.  E.  Societies  are  in  great  need  of 
such  reference  material.  As  it  is  now,  they  often  have  to  write  to 
the  officers  or  the  Boards  for  information,  as  I  can  testify  from  my 
25  years'  experience  as  secretary  of  one  of  the  Boards.  This  book 
will  undoubtedly  be  a  great  help  in  this  direction.     Consequently, 

IV 


what  at  first  would  seem  to  be  a  disadvantage,  namely  its  lengthy 
extracts  from  reports,  etc.,  is  really  an  advantage.  The  history  of 
every  branch  of  the  Conference  work  can  easily  be  written  from 
such  a  book.  And  we  need  more  study  of  and  insight  into  our  his- 
tory. Practically  every  problem  of  today  has  its  roots  in  history, 
and  can  only  be  fully  understood  in  the  light  of  history,  which 
helps  very  much  to  solve  it.  God  himself  has  pointed  to  this  by 
inspiring  his  prophets  to  write  so  much  of  the  history  of  his 
people.  Even  some  of  the  longest  Psalms  are  practically  nothing 
but  history  (Ps.  106,  107,  etc.)  And  what  wonderful  lessons 
and  inspiration  they  contain! 

We  would  especially  urge  the  growing  up  generation  to  study 
this  history  to  catch  the  spirit  of  the  fathers,  and  to  understand 
the  better  their  problems  of  today,  e.  g.  the  peace  and  non-resist- 
ance problem,  or  the  steward  problem  taken  up  recently  by  the 
Conference.  The  main  work  of  the  Conference,  such  as  missions, 
etc.,  will,  of  course,  also  gain  much  by  such  study  of  the  past. 

The  Conference  will  no  doubt  be  thankful  for  this  addition  to 
our  limited  literature  by  Mennonite  writers,  and  we  bespeak  for 
it  a  ready  and  wide  circulation. 

P.  H.Richert. 

Newton,  Kansas, 
May  19,  1938. 


FOREWORD 

It  was  soon  after  Volume  I  of  the  History  of  the  Mennonite 
General  Conference  had  appeared,  that  the  writer  spent  some  time 
in  Kansas.  One  day,  driving  with  my  father,  Christian  Krehbiel, 
he  referred  to  the  book  above  mentioned,  saying:  "Son,  you  must 
write  also  the  Second  Volume."  To  that  statement  the  reply  was 
made:  "Then  the  Lord  must  needs  grant  me  a  long  life."  Prophet- 
ically he  remarked  that  the  Lord  would  likely  grant  the  needed 
range  of  years.  That,  to  me,  then  seemed  quite  improbable.  Yet, 
my  father's  wish  has  been  fulfilled.  The  following  pages  cover 
four  decades  of  the  remarkable  history  made  imder  the  gracious 
guidance  of  the  Lord,  whose  is  the  work  recorded.  At  that  time 
I  had  been  actively  engaged  in  the  ministry  for  about  four  years. 
So  the  activities  of  the  General  Conference  have  been  shared  in 
by  me  during  the  whole  period  covered  by  this  book.  Praised  be 
the  Lord,  in  all  humility,  for  the  privilege  and  opportunity  of  shar- 
ing in  the  promotion  of  this  significant  cause,  during  this  epochal 
period  of  transition  to  a  divinely  appointed  new  era  of  humanity's 
mundane  life,  and  the  advance  of  Christ's  cause  to  a  higher  plane 
and  fuller  realization  of  the  Kingdom  of  heaven  on  earth.  For,  it 
is  for  that  purpose  that  God,  in  His  providence  has  kept  in  the 
Mennonite  Church  the  remnant  of  the  primitive,  old-evangelical 
church  for  these  long  centuries.  And  toward  attainment  of  that 
end  the  Mennonite  General  Conference  was  permitted  to  make 
a  contribution.  Of  that  contribution  the  succeeding  pages  contain 
a  deservedly  detailed  account,  which  in  later  years  the  students  of 
Mennonite   history  will   certainly   appreciate. 

It  was  at  first  thought  that  this  Second  Volume  would  com- 
prise about  six  hundred  pages.  The  plan  originally  was  to  include 
in  it  not  only  the  immediate  activities  of  the  Conference  itself, 
but  also  a  somewhat  elaborate  account  of  the  Mission  Fields  and 
various  institutions  that  have  come  into  being  under  the  creative 
activity  of  the  Conference.  And  besides  it  was  the  aim  to  include 
also  many  illustrations  of  the  subsidiary  institutions;  and  finally 
also  a  somewhat  full  account  of  the  six  District  Conferences  work- 
ing as  sub-divisions  of  the  General  Conference,  liberally  illustrat- 
ed, was  to  be  embodied  in  this  Volume. 

VI 


About  five  months  before  the  book  was  to  be  finished  it  was 
seen  that  the  matter  was  becoming  too  voluminous  for  a  single 
volume.  For  the  account  of  the  activities  and  records  of  the  vari- 
ous Conference  Committees,  Boards  and  Missions  was  expanding 
in  quantity  so  as  alone  to  fill  six  hundred  or  more  pages.  It  was 
finally  found  necessary  to  divide  the  rapidly  accumulating  material 
into  two  volumes.  In  consequence  Volume  II  was  limited  to  the 
recital  of  the  direct  Conference  activities  and  its  closely  allied  ac- 
tivities, which  the  account  of  the  subsidiary  institutions,  Confer- 
ences and  Societies  would  find  room  in  a  third  volume,  to  appear 
at  a  later  date. 

It  will  be  fitting  to  set  forth  briefly  what  the  contents  of 
Volume  III  are  planned  to  be.  For  Volume  II  does  not  cover  all 
that  properly  belongs  to  the  General  Conference  history  previous 
to  1935.  It  is  those  historical  interests  that  the  third  volume  will 
aim  to  supply.  The  contents  accordingly  will  include  1)  A  brief 
synopsis  of  the  General  Conference  history  from  its  beginning 
till  1935.  2)  Home  Mission;  churches  founded;  illustrated.  Home 
Mission  Fields.  3)  A  liberally  illustrated  historical  account  of  each 
Foreign  Mission  field  and  its  stations,  also  their  specialized  activi- 
ties; the  workers,  as  also  statistical  information.  4)  Brief  history 
of  each  of  the  six  District  Conferences;  their  special  activities; 
list  of  the  adhering  churches,  with  a  picture  and  brief  history  of 
each  church.  5)  Schools  and  colleges,  subsidiary  to  Conference 
with  brief  history  and  liberally  illustrated;  also  statistical  infor- 
mation. 6)  Benevolent  institutions,  hospitals,  Homes  for  Aged, 
with  brief  histories  and  illustrations.  7)  Comprehensive  statistics 
of  the  General  Conference. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  Volume  II  the  writer  gratefully 
acknowledges  the  assistance  and  cooperation  of  a  number  of  friends 
and  supporters  of  the  Conference:  From  the  Conference  Secretary 
C.  E.  Krehbiel  the  use  of  the  first  book  of  the  Conference  Minutes 
was  obtained.  This  invaluable  record  bears  the  following  state- 
ment on  its  title  page,  "Protokoll  ueber  die  Verhandlungen  der  AU- 
gemeinen  Conferenz  der  Mennoniten  von  Nord  Amerika,  beginnend 
am  21ten  Maerz,  1859."  It  contains  on  its  438  pages  the  records 
of  twenty-four  sessions  of  the  General  Conference,  the  last  session 

VII 


having  met  in  the  year  1926.  Much  other  valuable  material  was 
supplied  by  P.  H.  Richert  in  the  form  of  printed  reports  rendered 
by  Boards  and  Committees,  as  also  a  number  of  books  covering 
Foreign  Mission  activities.  The  following  persons  read  parts  or 
all  of  the  book  before  it  went  to  press  for  finding  historical  or  other 
inaccuracies:  Missionary  and  Mrs.  G.  A.  Linscheid;  Missionary 
Rodolphe  Petter;  C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Secretary  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence; P.  H.  Richert,  Secretary  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Board;  W.  S. 
Gottshall,  Secretary  of  the  Home  Mission  Board;  G.  N.  Harms, 
President  of  the  Conference  Trustees;  H.  J.  Krehbiel,  President  of 
the  General  Conference  for  two  terms  and  for  many  years  Prsident 
of  the  Publication  Board;  Missionary  and  Mrs.  P.  J.  Wiens  of  India; 
Missionary  and  Mrs.  August  Ewert  of  China. 

Accuracy  has  been  aimed  at  persistently.  However  in  an  ac- 
count containing  such  a  multitude  of  varied  items  it  is  nevertheless 
improbable  that  no  errors  have  crept  in.  Only  500  copies  of  the 
book  have  thus  far  been  printed.  However  the  type  of  the  whole 
book  has  been  kept  up  for  printing  more  copies  later,  if  needed. 
Anyone  finding  errors  in  the  work  is  therefore  invited  to  report 
to  the  author  any  errors  found,  and  needed  corrections  can  then  be 
made  before  the  next  edition  is  printed. 

May  the  perusal  of  this  book  stimulate  many  to  increased  devo- 
tion to  Christ's  cause  of  salvation  of  souls  and  the  propagation  of 
the  gospel  of  peace.  If  it  does  that,  then  it  will  have  achieved  the 
purpose  for  which  it  was  written. 

The  Author. 

Newton,  Kansas, 
July  1,  1938. 


VIII 


ANNOUNCEMENT 


COMING 


Volume  III 

OF  THE 

GENERAL  CONFERENCE  HISTORY 

Completeness  is  the  aim  in  preparing  this  forty  year  history 
of  the  General  Conference.  The  constructive  activity  of  the  Con- 
ference in  its  sessions,  as  also  in  the  departmental  work  under 
Boards  and  Committees,  supplied  such  a  wealth  of  material  that 
one  volume  became  too  bulky.  An  additional  volume  became 
necessary.  So  Volume  III  is  now  being  written.  Into  this  Third 
Volume  are  to  be  embodied  the  following: 

1)  A  brief  synopsis  of  the  history  of  the  General  Conference 
from  the  very  beginning  (1860),  on  to  and  including  the  Twenty- 
Eighth  Session  in  1938. 

2)  A  somewhat  detailed  historical  account,  liberally  illustrated, 
of  each  Foreign  Mission  Field,  as  also  of  the  Home  Mission  activi- 
ties in  its  various  phases  of  work,  as  carried  on  by  the  respective 
Boards. 

3)  A  brief  history,  illustrated,  of  each  church  affiliated  with 
the  General  Conference  at  its  1938  session. 

4)  A  brief  history  of  each  of  the  six  District  Conferences, 
subsidiary  to  the  General  Conference. 

5)  Brief  historical  accounts,  suitably  illustrated,  of  subsidiary 
institutions:  Schools  and  Colleges;  Hospitals;  Homes  for  the  Aged; 
Mennonite  Historical  Society;  The  Mennonite  Book  Concern,  and 
other  related  interests. 

6)  Comprehensive  statistics. 

Volume  III  of  the  History  of  The  General  Conference  of  the 
Mennonite  Church  will  probably  not  appear  before  the  year  1939. 

IX 


CONTENTS 

Page 

INTRODUCTION    1 

CONNECTION    WITH   VOLUME    I    1 

LINKING  VOLUME  I  WITH  VOLUME  II 2 

PART  ONE 

EXPANSION   CONTINUES,   1896  to   1914   8 

Chapter  I.  Foreign  Mission,  1896-1914  9 

Chapter  II.  Home  Mission 43 

Chapter  III.   Publication    52 

Chapter  IV.    Emergency    Relief    57 

Chapter  V.  Education 61 

Chapter  VI.  Statistics,  1914 71 

Chapter  VII.  Sundry  Subjects 73 

Secret  Societies,  p.  73. — Temperance,  p.  74. — Modern- 
ism, p.  75. — Attitude  Toward  War,  p.  75. 

PART  TWO 

TESTED   BY   WORLD   WAR,   1914-1926 77 

Chapter  VIII.    World   War   Begun   77 

Chapter  IX.   Foreign   Mission,   1914-1926   81 

Chapter  X.    Home    Mission,    1914-1926    110 

Home  Mission  Field  Secretary,  1923 163 

Chapter  XI.  Publication,  1914-1926 167 

Chapter  XII.    Education,    1914-1926    178 

Chapter  XIII.  Emergency  Relief,  1914-192« 199 

Chapter  XIV.   Executive   Committee,   1914-1926   217 

Chapter  XV.    Sundry    Subjects,    1914-1926    257 

Sanatorium,  p.  257. — Secret  Societies,  p.  271. — Fed- 
eral Council,  p.  279. — Pensions,  p.  284. — Prohibition, 
p.  292. — Uniform  Confession,  p.  292. — Doctrine  and 
Discipline,  p.  293. 

Chapter  XVI.  Mennonite  Historical  Society,  1914-1926 295 

Chapter  XVII.    Special    Matters    311 

Mennonitische  Lexikon,  p.  311. — Bible  School   (Sem- 
inary, p.  315. — All  Mennonite  Convention,  p.  316. 
Chapter   XVIII.   The   General   Conference    During   The    War- 
storm    and    Aftermath,    1917-1926    324 

PART  THREE 

PERIOD   OF   GROWTH   AND   SERVICE,   1926-1935     338 
Chapter  XIX.  Sundry  Reports 339 

Introduction,    p.    338-39. — Executive    Committee,     p. 

X 


341. — Field  Secretary,  p.  349. — Peace  Committee,  p. 
353-355. 

Chapter  XX.    Foreign    Mission,    1926-1929    360 

Chapter  XXI.    Home    Mission,— 1926-1929    378 

Chapter  XXII.  Sundry  Reports,— 1926-1929 388 

Publication,  p.  388. — Education,  p.  395. — Emergency 
Relief,  p.  400.— Trustees,  p.  405.— Statistics,  p.  410. 
— Doctrine  and  Conduct,  p.  413. 

Chapter  XXIII.  Mennonite  Historical  Society,  1926-1929 419 

Women's   Missionary   Society,    1926-1929   421 

Chapter  XXIV.  General  Conference  Session,  1933 425 

Letter  from  China,  p.  423. — Letter  from  India,  p.  425. 
— Executive  Committee  Report,  p.  429. — Peace  Com- 
mittee— Joint  Report,  p.  434. 

Chapter  XXV.  Foreign   Mission,   1929-1933   441 

Montana,  p.  448. — Oklahoma,  p.  450. — Arizona,  p. 
453.— China,   p.   455.— India,  p.   461. 

Chapter  XXVI.    Home    Mission,    1929-1933    472 

Chapter  XXVII.   Reports   of   Boards   and   Committees,   1933       484 
Publication,  p.  484. — Education,  p.  490. — Doctrine  and 
Conduct,  p.   499. — Emergency   Relief,  p.   502. — Trus- 
tees, p.  510. — Statistics,  p.  512. 

Chapter  XXVIII.  Auxiliaries,  1929-1933  514 

Mennonite  Historical  Society,  p.  514. — Placement 
Committee,  p.  516. — Freeman  Junior  College,  p.  518. 
—Bethel  College,  p.  519.— Bluffton  College,  p.  525.— 
Women's  Missionary  Association,  p.  529. — Young 
People's  Conference,  p.  537. — Comity  Committee,  p. 
539. 

Young  People's  Conference,  p.  537. — Comity  Commit- 
tee, p.  539. 

Chapter  XXIX.  Diamond  Jubilee,   1935. — Introduction 540 

Sunday — Jubilee  Day,  p.  542. — Greetings  from  India; 
China;  Germany;  Paraguay;  and  Individuals;  Open- 
ing Services;  Holy  Communion. 

Chapter  XXX.  Executive  Committee  Report,  1935 551 

Chapter  XXXI.  Foreign  Mission,  1933-1935 556 

General  Information,  p.  557  ff.— India,  p.  562.— 
China,  p.  568.— Oklahoma,  p.  574.— Montana,  p.  581. 
— Arizona,  p.  588. 

Chapter  XXXII.   Home  Mission,   1933-1935   593 

Chapter  XXXIII.  Sundry  Boards  and  Committees,  1933-1935       601 
Publication,  p.   601. — Education,  p.   607.— Emergency 
Relief,  p.  613. — Doctrine  and  Conduct,  p.  616. — Com- 

XI 


ity  Committee,  p.  618. — Trustees,  p.  621, 
Chapter  XXXIV.   Auxiliaries,    1933-1935    623 

Placement  Committee,  p.  623. — Statistics,  p.  624. — 
Mennonite  Historical  Society,  p.  629. — Peace  Commit- 
tee, p.  629. — Bethel  College — Report,  p.  642. — Bluff- 
ton  College  Report,  p.  647. — Women's  Missionary  As- 
sociation, p.  650. 

APPENDIX 

CHARTER   AND    CONSTITUTION    660 

INDEX 673 


xn 


INTRODUCTION 

The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North 
America  celebrated  its  Seventy-Fifth  Anniversary  at  Upland,  Cali- 
fornia in  the  year  1935.  At  that  session  some  one  was  inspired 
to  suggest  that  a  second  volume  of  the  History  of  the  Conference 
should  be  written,  bringing  the  history  of  the  Conference  up  from 
1896  to  the  time  of  this  celebration.  This  suggestion  met  with  a 
lively  response.  The  writer  of  the  first  volume  was  present  as 
a  member  of  that  Conference.  The  request  that  he  write  also  the 
Second  Volume  was  unanimously  supported.  While  he  had  thought 
of  doing  so,  this  request  came  to  him  quite  unexpectedly.  Although 
he  was  already  in  his  seventy-fourth  year  and  was  at  the  time  close- 
ly engaged  with  work  as  pastor  of  the  Burrton  Mennonite  Church, 
Manager  of  the  Herald  Publishing  House  and  Editor  in  Chief  of 
DER  HEROLD  and  the  MENNONITE  WEEKLY  REVIEW,  as  well 
as  engaged  in  writing  the  book  WAR — PEACE — AMITY,  (which 
has  since  appeared  in  print,)  he  consented,  with  the  Lord's  help  to 
produce  also  the  Second  Volume  of  the  History  of  the  Mennonite 
General  Conference. 

CONNECTION  WITH  VOLUME  I 

In  order  that  the  reader  may  intelligently  connect  the  his- 
torical account  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
of  North  America,  as  given  in  Volume  I,  with  the  account  in 
Volume  II,  the  following  data  are  submitted. 

Volume  I  was  written  in  the  years  1894  to  1897.  In  the  year 
following  it  appeared  in  print.  The  book  covers  the  historical  account 
of  the  Conference  from  the  very  inception  of  the  idea  of  a  General 
Conference,  through  to  the  realization  thereof.  It  then  recites  the 
early  activities  of  the  Conference,  its  growth  and  rapid  expansion, 
and  a  brief  account  of  the  Conference  Session  of  1896,  followed 
by  an  appendix  containing  a  number  of  brief  biographical  sketches. 
Volume  II  accordingly  takes  up  the  thread  of  the  story  during  the 
interim  between  the  years  1896  and  1899. 


_2  — 
LINKING  UP  VOLUME  I  WITH  VOLUME  II 

Forty  years  have  elapsed  since  the  first  volume  of  the  History 
of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North 
America  appeared  in  1898.  The  account  there  closes  with  a  brief 
record  of  the  Fourteenth  Triennial  Session  of  the  General  Con- 
ference. That  Session  was  held  in  1896  in  the  Alexanderwohl 
church,  located  a  short  distance  north  of  Newton,  Kansas.  Sixty 
churches   participated. 

A  change  in  officers  was  made  for  the  first  time  in 
many  years  at  the  1896  Conference.  A.  B.  Shelly  had  served  20 
years  as  President,  and  Christian  Schowalter  as  Secretary  for 
33  years,  that  is  practically  from  the  beginning.  A  vote  of  thanks 
was  extended  to  them  for  their  long,  faithful  and  efficient  service. 

Foreign  Mission  work  was  being  vigorously  prosecuted  in 
Oklahoma  and  Arizona. 

Home  Mission.     Home  Missionary  activity  was  increasing. 

Education.  In  the  field  of  Education  notable  progress  has  been 
made. 

Publication.  The  cause  of  Publication  had  received  new 
impetus  by  the  recognition  of  the  increasing  use  of  the  English 
language,  and  by  giving  the  Publishing  enterprise  the  name: 
Mennonite  Book  Concern  of  the  General  Conference  of  North 
America.  At  the  1893  session  the  Conference  had  adopted  the 
following  resolution  concerning  "location  of  a  Publishing  House 
and  Printery":  —  "That  Berne  for  the  future  is  not  the  suitable 
location  for  a  Publishing  House  and  Printing  establishment  ap- 
pears to  be  clear.  We  recommend:  The  Conference  instruct  that 
the  Publication  Board  cast  about  for  a  more  suitable  publishing 
center,  and  when  in  their  judgment  the  propitious  time  has  come 
that  the  Publication  interests  can  thereby  be  promoted,  they  are 
authorized,  with  the  approval  of  the  officers  of  the  Conference  to 
proceed  with  the  relocation."  On  this  matter  the  Publication 
Board  reported  to  the  1896  Conference  as  follows:  "The  Board 
did  not  make  sufficient  progress  to  enable  them  to  purchase  a 
printery.  Nor  has  the  relocation  of  the  Book  Business  been  ac- 
complished." 


—  3  — 

Several  other  resolutions  pertaining  to  relocation  of  the  pub- 
lishing interests  were  adopted  at  the  1896  Conference,  and  at  the 
1899  session  the  Publication  Board  reported  that  attention  had 
been  directed  to  St.  Louis  as  a  suitable  location.  Several  members 
of  the  Publication  Board  were  sent  there  to  investigate.  But  as 
they  did  not  find  the  desired  advantages  for  establishing  the 
General  Conference  publishing  interests  in  St.  Louis,  the  Con- 
ference Book  and  Publishing  interests  remained  in  Berne,  Indiana, 
as  heretofore. 

Transition  of  Language,  At  the  1896  Conference  atten- 
tion was  given  to  the  fact  that  adaptation  to  the  language  of 
the  Nation  was  urgent.  A  Weekly  Paper  in  English  was  advocated 
by  the  Publication  Board;  so  also  the  publication  of  English 
Sunday  School  Quarterlies.  With  regard  to  an  English  paper 
it  was  resolved  to  enter  into  an  arrangement  with  the  Eastern 
District  Conference  to  take  over  their  English  monthly  paper, 
making  it  the  property  of  the  General  Conference,  and  then  if 
possible  thereafter  to  publish  the  paper  as  a  weekly.  In  addition, 
to  satisfy  the  demand  for  a  song  book  in  English,  the  "Mennonite 
Hymnal"  was  already  being  supplied. 

Secret  Societies.  On  the  question  of  secret  societies 
a  paper  was  read  at  the  1896  Conference  which  was  considered 
of  sufficient  importance  for  the  session  to  order  it  published  with 
other  papers  in  a  pamphlet  for  dissemination  in  the  Conference 
churches.  This  led  to  further  and  definite  action  with  regard 
to  secret  societies  at  the   1899  Conference  session. 

Constitution  Adopted.  The  adoption  of  a  Constitution 
and  By-Laws  was  accomplished  at  its  1896  session.  This  Consti- 
tution is  recorded  on  pages  477  to  489  of  Volume  I  of  the  History 
of  the  General  Conference. 

The  Constitution  provided  a  greatly  improved  and  much  more 
effective  system  for  conducting  the  work  of  the   Conference. 

The  "Common  Confession"  laid  down  fundamentals  of  Chris- 
tian faith  and  life — among  which  are:  "Salvation  by  grace  through 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  baptism  on  confession  of  faith, 
the  refusal  of  all  oaths,  the  practice  of  the  Christ-taught  doctrine 


—  4  — 

of  peace  and  non-resistance,  and  the  exercise  of  a  scriptural 
church  discipline." 

Membership  in  Secret  Societies  is  not  permitted.  The  fol- 
lowing positive  position  is  taken:  "No  congregation  which  toler- 
ates among  its  members  those  belonging  to  secret  societies  shall 
be  admitted  into  Conference."  (1896  Constitution) 

Temperance  is  i-equired.  Under  this  rule  occurs  the  following- 
statement:  "A  congregation  that  tolerates  among  its  members 
the  drink  evil,  cannot  be  regarded  as  Christian,  and  can  therefore 
not  be  a  (member)  congregation  in  this  Conference."  (1896  Const.) 

The  Confession  is  unalterable.  "There  shall  at  no  time  any 
rules  or  decisions  be  made  or  adopted  which  shall  in  any  way 
contradict  the  principles  of  faith  in  this  Constitution."   (1929) 

Incorporation.  In  connection  with  preparing  a  Consti- 
tution for  the  Conference,  steps  were  also  taken  for  incorporat- 
ing the  Conference.  A  committee  was  appointed  for  that  purpose, 
and  at  a  later  date  that  committee  secured  a  charter  of  incor- 
poration from  the  State  of  Kansas.  The  business  headquarters 
for  the  Conference  for  legal  transaction  was  located  at  Newton, 
and  Halstead,  Kansas. 

Industrial  Mission.  Differing  views  about  Industrial  Mis- 
sion arose  between  1892  to  1896.  In  Volume  I  of  the  Con- 
ference History  the  beginning  of  the  Indian  Industrial  Mission 
School  is  related,  p.  300 — 311).  Missionary  work  in  those  early 
years,  1880  forward,  was  done  chiefly  among  the  Indian  children 
who  by  arrangement  with  the  Government  were  placed  in  the 
schools  at  Darlington  and  Cantonment,  in  the  Indian  Territory  now 
Oklahoma.  Proximity  to  the  primitive  life  of  the  older  Indians  tend- 
ed to  defeat  the  Christian  instruction  as  well  as  the  industrial  edu- 
cation and  training.  In  order  to  offer  more  favorable  conditions  to 
Indian  youth,  as  related  in  Volume  I  Christian  Krehbiel,  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Foreign  Mission  Board,  established  an  Industrial  Indian 
School  on  his  large  farm  near  Halstead,  Kansas.  These  young  people 
boys  and  girls — the  Government  placed  in  this  school  for  a  con- 
tinuous period  of  three  years.  Besides  being  given  a  secular 
education  and  Christian  i-eligious  instruction  and  guidance,  these 
students  were  trained  in  all   phases  of  farming  and  housekeeping 


—  5  — 

connected  with  western  American  life.  When  they  returned  to 
their  homes  after  three  years  these  young  people  were  suddenly 
submerged  in  the  plains — Indian's  primitive  nomadic  life.  All 
that  they  had  learnt  was  mostly  lost.  At  this  time  the 
United  States  Government  arranged  to  allot  Indians  lands  to 
be  owned  in  severalty.  The  Indians  were  to  locate  on  these  farms. 
This  raised  a  new  problem  for  the  General  Conference  missionaries 
who  had  located  near  or  in  Indian  Community  territory  so  as  to 
be  in  touch  with  the  Indians  of  their  mission.  It  was  thought  best 
that  these  missionaries  acquire  land  within  the  Indian  Community 
with  the  thought  of  doing  some  farming,  thus  enabling  them  to 
encourage  and  aid  Indians  in  industrial  farming.  Two  of  the 
missionaries  did  this  and  established  farm  homes  in  or  very  near 
their  Indian  communities,  on  homesteads  or  "claims."  On  or 
near  their  places,  churches  were  erected  in  which  services  were 
conducted  with  Indians  attending.  This  arrangement  was  popular 
with  the  Indians,  especially  near  the  Red  Hills — not  far  from 
where  Geary,  Oklahoma  is  now  situated. 

Unhappily  there  were  some  friends  of  the  Missions  who  con- 
sidered that  true  Christian  mission  work  did  not  include  industrial 
training  and  education.  They  opposed  this  manner  of  missionary 
work.  This  opposition  came  to  a  head  at  the  1896  Conference  ses- 
sion. The  Foreign  Mission  Board  in  the  opening  paragraph  of 
its  report  say:  "Dark  shadows  hung  over  our  Mission  three 
years  ago  (1893).  Only  lately  the  Lord  had  permitted  a  test  by 
fire  to  visit  Cantonment.  At  Darlington  the  school  was  without 
children,  and  the  dear  workers  there  were  discouraged.  Washita 
and  Geary,  because  the  Missionaries  (J.  J.)  Kliewer  and  (J.  S.) 
Krehbiel  had  claims  there,  had  become  a  'rock  of  offense'.  There 
was  a  shortage  of  capable  Mission  workers,  and  the  Indians  at 
Darlington  seemed  to  turn  their  backs  upon  us  and  to  favor  the 
Government  schools." 

About  1894  Kliewer,  while  continuing  as  Missionary  to  the 
Indians  voluntarily  reduced  his  wages  from  $800.00  annual  salary 
to  $400.00,  and  later  he  voluntarily  declined  all  remuneration  while 
continuing  the  missionary  work  as  before.  Krehbiel  did  similarly 
at  the  Red  Hill  station. 


—  6  — 

At  the  1899  Conference  session  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted:  "The  Western  District  Conference  requests  of  the  Ge- 
neral Conference  that  in  a  closed  session,  the  discussion  of  For- 
eign Mission  matters,  according  to  the  Conference  minutes,  closed 
with  an  explanation  by  J.  J.  Kliewer,  be  reopened."  This  closed 
session  was  held  and  at  the  same  meeting  "Brother 
Christian  Krehbiel  voiced  his  protest  against  the  pro- 
ceedings pertaining  to  the  mission  work  at  the  last  (1896) 
Conference,  and  showed  in  what  respect  he  believes  that  injustice 
was  done  to  the  former  Missionaries  J.  J.  Kliewer  and  J.  S.  Kreh- 
biel, though  perhaps  unintentionally  by  the  Mission  Board  and  the 
Editor  of  Der  Bundesbote."  The  following  resolution  was  adopted 
by  the  closed  session:  "The  General  Conference  herewith  declares, 
that  the  discussion  at  the  last  Conference  concerning  the  Claim- 
Missionaries  was  not  intended  to  cast  suspicion  on  these  brethren, 
and  we  sincerely  deplore,  that  from  later  publications  on  this 
subject  our  former  Claim-Missionaries  and  other  brethren  have 
gained  the  impression  that  the  Board  was  unwilling  to  deal  justly 
by  them." 

The  result  of  this  unhappy  disturbance  was  that  all  organized 
effort  to  help  Indian  Christians  to  gain  a  hold  on  modern  civilized 
life  was  abandoned. 

Statistician:  In  1893  a  committee  on  statistics  was  to  be 
appointed,  but  nothing  was  done.  In  1896  the  office  of  Statisti- 
cian was  created.  H.  P.  Krehbiel  was  elected  by  acclamation. 
The  first  detailed  statistics  of  the  General  Conference  churches, 
then  sixty-six  in  number,  were  prepared  and  submitted  to  the 
1899  Conference  session.  At  that  session  the  statistician  was 
instructed  to  prepai'e  comprehensive  statistics  of  all  Mennonite 
churches  in  North  America  and  submit  the  same  to  the  Conference: 
this  in  addition  to  the  preparation  of  complete  statistics  of  the 
Conference  churches  for  the  three  year  term  ending  1902. 

Orphan  Care,  Deaconess  Cause,  City  Mission.  At  the  1896 
Conference  the  Home  Mission  Committee  again  urged  that  the 
fields  of  Orphan  care.  Deaconesses,  and  City  Mission  should  no 
longer    be    neglected,    but    rather    that    these    interests    should    be 


taken    up    as    departmental    activity    of    the    Conference    and    be 
liberally  supplied  with  workers  and  means. 

Emergency  Relief  Committee.  At  the  1896  Conference 
session  the  Home  Mission  Board  urged  the  creation  of  a 
Relief  Commission  to  aid  needy  members  of  our  faith,  follow- 
ing therein  the  example  of  the  District  Conferences.  It  was  further 
urged  that  such  Relief  activity  would  counteract  the  encroaching 
influence  of  secret  societies.  It  was  pointed  out  also,  that  such 
action  would  be  following  the  example  of  the  church  in  Jerusalem 
at  the  time  of  the  Apostles.  However  the  Conference  took  no 
action  at  this  time  toward  inaugurating  activity  in  this  very  vital 
duty  of  the  Christian  church. 


PART  ONE 


EXPANSION  CONTINUES 


Fifteenth  to  Twentieth   Conference  Sessions 

1899   to   1914 


CHAPTER  I 


TJie   Fifteenth   Conference  Session   ivas  held  in   the  HEREFORD 

MENNONITE  CHURCH  at  Bally,  Pa.,  October  12  to  18,  1899. 

(For  picture  see  p.  393,  Vohime  I) 


FOREIGN  MISSION 

OKLAHOMA-ARIZONA.     MONTANA   ADDED.     INDIA 
MISSION  BEGUN.    MISSION  TO  CHINA  SUGGESTED 


Nineteen  summers  had  passed  since  Missionary  S.  S.  Haury 
and  his  young  wife  had  left  for  Indian  Territory,  now  Oklahoma, 
to  engage  in  missionary  work  among  the  Arapahoe  Indians.  Much 
had  been  accomplished  by  this  time.     From  the  one  station   Dar- 


—  9  — 

lington,  the  work  had  now  expanded  into  six  stations.  The  story 
of  the  beginning  of  Heathen  Missionary  work  by  the  General 
Conference  is  told  in  Volume  I.  The  following  account  carries  the 
story  forward  after  the  year  1896. 

FOREIGN  MISSION  IN  OKLAHOMA    AFTER  1S90 

Darlington,  Oklahoma.     The     station     at     Darlington,     where 
the  beginning  of  the  mission  work     among     heathen     was     made 


MR    AND   MRS.   S.   S.  HAURY 

FIRST    FOREION    MISSIONARIES 

OF  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE 

STARTED    MISSION    WORK    IN    1880    AT 

DARLINGTON.    OKLAHOMA 

by  the  General  Conference,  was  gradually  declining.  Haury  had 
been  transferred  to  Cantonment,  H.  R.  Voth,  after  being  in  charge 
of  Darlington  for  several  years,  left  the  Mission  and  Missionary 
J.  S.  Krehbiel  and  wife  were  placed  in  charge.  School  was  still 
being  conducted  with  about  40  Indian  children  in  attendance.  But 
the  Indians,  who  at  the  beginning  were  living  in  close  proximity 
to  Darlington  and  the  Indian  Agency,  on  account  of  land  allotments 
were  gradually  moving  farther  away  and  forming  camps  along 
the  various  streams.  The  effect  of  this  was  little  by  little  to 
render  Darlington  obsolete  as  a  Mission  Station. 

About  1897  Missionary  J.  S.  Krehbiel,  having  been  chosen 
pastor  of  the  recently  organized  Mennonite  Church  at  Geary,  re- 
moved to  that  rapidly  growing  town,  there  to  serve  both  as  minis- 
ter of  the  Gospel   for  the  whites  and  Indians.     To  E.   H.  Haury 


—  10  — 

the  Superintendency  was  delegated,  as  well  as  to  continue  as 
teacher.  In  1898  Haury  resigned.  Shortly  before,  H.  G.  AUebach 
had  been  secured  as  teacher.  At  Haury's  departure,  AUebach  was 
given  charge  of  both  the  superintendency  and  teaching,  assisted 
in  the  latter  by  his  wife. 

Conditions  had  by  this  time  become  so  unpromising  at  Dar- 
lington, that  the  Board  decided  to  submit  the  problem  of  the  future 
of  Darlington  to  the  Conference.  The  Conference  decided  to 
authorize  the  Board  to  discontinue  Darlington  if  in  their  judgment 
that  would  be  for  the  best. 

Pursuant  to  these  instructions  from  Conference  the  Board 
made  efforts  to  continue  the  Darlington  Mission.  M.  Horsch 
was  stationed  there  as  Missionary  in  1900.  He  served  there  for 
two  years,  but  was  forced,  because  of  ill  health  of  Mrs.  Horsch, 
to  discontinue  the  work.  As  the  Indians  were  steadily  removing 
from  this  region  the  Mission  Board  concluded  with  regret  to  dis- 


RERNE.   INDIANA   CHURCH 
GENERAL     CONFERENCE     MET    HERE    IN     1902. 


—  11  — 

continue  this  first  mission  station  of  the  General  Conference.  This 
was  done  early  in  the  year  1902  —  about  twenty  years  after 
founding  here  the  Foreign  Mission  work. 

Cantonment,  Oklahoma.  At  Cantonment  the  Missionaries 
Rodolphe  Petter  and  J.  A.  Funk  were  leading  the  work;  Petter 
as  Missionary  to  the  Cheyennes  while  Funk  was  Missionary  to 
the  Arapahoes.  Petter  had  mastered  the  Cheyenne  language  suf- 
ficiently to  enable  him  to  translate  several  of  the  Gospels  and 
was  now  at  work  putting  these  into  print.  Funk  was  also  reduc- 
ing the  Arapahoe  language  to  writing.  Other  workers  here  were 
G.  A.  Linscheid,  S.  K.  Mosiman,  Bertha  Kinsinger,  and  Agnes  Wil- 
liams, these  being  active  as  teachers,  while  Lisette  Kinsinger  was 
busy  in  charitable  work  among  the  Indians  in  her  profession  as  a 
trained  nurse. 

About  the  turn  of  the  Century,  Oklahoma  was  being  rapidly 
settled.  All  the  land  was  taken  up  that  had  not  been  allotted  to 
the  Indians.  Thus  the  Indians  were  entirely  surrounded  by  a 
mixed  population  of  American  citizens.  At  Cantonment  the  Mis- 
sion Board  had  erected  a  large  school  building,  and  several  Men- 
nonite  teachers  were  instructing  a  large  number  of  older  and 
younger  Indian  children.  The  school  was  well  attended,  many  In- 
dians having  been  settled  in  that  region.  As  the  Government  is- 
sued rations  to  the  children  that  attended  the  Mission  school,  the 
cost  of  operating  this  school  was  not  heavy.  But  when  the  Govern- 
ment built  its  own  school,  that  institution  became  a  competitor  to 
the  Mission  school.  Besides,  the  Government  discontinued  issuing 
rations  for  the  children  attending  Mission  schools.  Under 
these  changed  conditions  it  was  deemed  best  to  discontinue  the 
school.  The  school  was  transformed  into  a  hospital  and  home  for 
old  or  sick  Indians.  Lisette  Kinsinger,  a  trained  nurse,  was  placed 
in  charge.  She  also  visited  sick  persons  in  the  camp  and  gave 
needed  medicine  to  them  and  took  such  care  of  them  as  she  could. 
S.  K.  Mosiman  for  one  year  served  as  superintendent  of  the  farm. 
Later,  Missionary  Petter  was  superintendent  of  the  home,  while 
a  converted  Indian,  Kaoves  by  name,  was  placed  in  charge  of  the 
farm. 

The  Missionaries  Petter  and  Funk  continued  their  missionary 


—  12  — 

work  as  before  by  visiting  Indians  in  the  camps  and  in  their  homes 
and  speaking  to  them  of  the  One  Thing  needed,  and  inviting  them 
to  the  church  sei'vices  to  which  a  goodly  number  responded,  in  ad- 
dition to  those  who  were  members  of  the  church.  The  Cheyenne 
church,  led  by  Petter,  had  27  members,  while  the  Arapahoe  church, 
led  by  Funk,  had  14.  Petter  continued  his  work  of  translating, 
the  Gospels  of  Luke  and  John  having  been  translated  and  printed. 
Bertha  Kinsinger  assisted  him  in  the  first  alphabetical  arrangement 
of  collected  Cheyenne  words.  Funk  also  had  some  of  his  transla- 
tions into  the  Arapahoe  language  ready  for  printing. 

The  Home  for  aged  and  sick  was  discontinued  about  1904,  as 
but  very  few  Indians  seemed  to  care  to  make  use  of  it.  Two  In- 
dian Evangelists  were  employed  after  the  1902  Session  of  the 
Conference:  Frank  Harrington  as  Funk's  assistant  among  the 
Arapahoes,  and  Harvey  Whiteshield  as  assistant  to  Petter  among 
the  Cheyenne.  Bertha  Kinsinger  was  appointed  especially  to  assist 
Missionary  Petter  in  his  translation  work.  As  many  Arapahoes 
had  moved  farther  away  it  was  planned  to  move  the  Arapahoe 
chapel  nearer  to  the  settlement. 

About  the  year  1907  the  Cheyenne  missionfield  was  extended 
westward  about  20  miles  by  establishing  an  outstation  at  Mower 
Camp.  A  chapel  was  built  about  10  miles  west  of  Cantonment 
and  Petter  conducted  services  there  regularly.  The  station  was 
built  at  the  request  of  Indian  Chief  Mower,  and  the  meetings  were 
well  attended  by  the  Indians. 

There  was  steady  growth  in  the  missions  in  Oklahoma.  In 
1911  the  Indian  church  members  were  reported  as  follows:  Can- 
tonment (Cheyenne  church)  about  60  members;  Clinton  (Cheyenne 
church)  25  members;  Hammon  (Cheyenne  church)  16  members. 
The  Indian  Arapahoe  church  near  Canton  numbered  59  members.  At 
this  time  the  following  mission  workers  were  stationed  in  Oklahoma: 
At  Cantonment,  Rodolphe  Petter  and  wife,  Bertha  Kinsinger, 
Agnes  Williams  and  Alfred  Brown;  at  Clinton,  J.  B.  Ediger  and 
wife  and  Alfrich  Heap-of-Birds  and  Edw.  Williams  (as  interpret- 
er) ;  H.  J.  Kliewer  and  wife  and  several  converted  Indian  men 
at  Hammon,  and  J.  A.  Funk  and  wife  and  Henry  Lincoln  and 
Matthew  G.  Wolf  at  Canton. 


—  13  — 

Cantonment  continued  as  the  principal  center.  Because  of  the 
failing  health  of  Mrs.  Petter,  Missionary  Petter  had  left  this  field 
and  sought  a  climate  favorable  to  his  wife's  health.  Missionary  M. 
Horsch  was  appointed  Petter's  substitute  and  asked  to  visit  the 
Oklahoma  Mission  churches  as  frequently  as  possible  or  to  have 
other  workers  do  so. 

Petter  and  wife  remained  in  California  for  about  a  year.  In 
1909  they  took  up  residence  at  Kettle  Falls,  Wash,  and  returned 
to  Oklahoma  where  in  the  summer  of  1910  Mrs.  Petter  died.  In 
November,  1911  Petter  and  Bertha  Kinsinger  were  married.  In 
1913  Petter  and  his  children  again  went  to  Kettle  Falls  for  a  two 
year  absence,  during  which  time  he  published  the  English-Cheyenne 
dictionary.  Mrs.  Petter  had  remained  in  Oklahoma  during  those 
two  years,  assisting  Claassens.  During  the  absence  of  Petter, 
Missionary  Albert  Claassen  and  wife  were  in  charge  assisted  by 
several  of  the  workers  who  knew  the  Cheyenne  language  and  were 
acciuainted  with  the  people  and  the  work. 

Haoenaom,  Oklahoma.  This  station  (Arapahoe  in  Vol- 
ume I)  is  located  near  Arapahoe,  Oklahoma.  Missionary  M. 
Horsch  was  stationed  here  about  1894.  By  1899  a  home  for  the 
missionary  and  a  church  were  erected.  About  275  Cheyenne  In- 
dians reside  in  the  immediate  proximity  of  this  mission.  About 
150  more  reside  scattered  ten  to  twenty  miles  further  down  along 
the  Washita  river.  Here  too  some  converts  have  been  gained,  and 
these  have  been  organized  into  a  church  at  Shelly. 

Because  of  the  failing  health  of  his  wife,  M.  Horsch  was 
forced  to  leave  this  field  where  he  had  labored  diligently  for  sev- 
eral years.  His  labors  had  been  rewarded  with  an  ingathering  of 
five  souls.  These  first  fruits  had  been  organized  into 
a  church.  G.  A.  Linscheid  was  made  the  successor  to  Horsch.  He 
served  at  this  station  from  1900  to  1904  and  was  then  together  with 
his  young  wife,  nee  Anna  Hirschler,  transferred  to  a  new  mission 
field  in  Montana.  Petter  and  H.  J.  Kliewer  served  at  this  station. 
Later  J.  H.  Epp  was  placed  here.  However,  after  a  year  or  more 
of  labor  here  he  suffered  from  an  eye  malady.  As  his  medical  ad- 
visors recommended  absolute  rest  for  a  long  period  of  time  he  was 
compelled  to  resign  and  quit  this  work.     When  Epp  left  this  field 


—  14  — 

Miss  Williams  and  Miss  Bertha  Kinsinger  substituted  for  some 
time.  Fetters  were  also  there  for  an  entire  winter,  together  with 
Carrie  Warren.  They  were  there  to  receive  J.  B.  Ediger  and  family 
assigned  to  this  field.  Fetter  dictated  the  Cheyenne  grammar  to 
him,  after  which  Miss  Williams  and  Fetter  returned  to  Cantonment. 

The  mission  station  Haoenaom  is  now  near  the  railroad  sta- 
tion, Clinton.  At  this  mission  the  cause  suffered  another  loss  by 
fire  when  on  July  14,  1907  the  mission  building  was  totally  de- 
stroyed. That  made  the  erection  of  a  new  mission  home  necessary. 
As,  by  the  land  allotment,  Arapahoe  Indians  were  placed  on  farms 
near  Canton,  Okla.,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  relocate  the  Ara- 
pahoe station  and  place  it  at  Canton.  The  Board  decided  to  dis- 
mantle the  large  school  house  which  was  no  longer  used  at  Can- 
tonment and  use  the  material  for  building  a  mission  home  at 
Haoenaom,  for  building  a  complete  station  at  Canton,  for  the 
erection  of  a  chapel  at  Mower  and  for  the  construction  of  a  home 
for  the  women  mission  workers  at  Cantonment.  All  this  building 
was  done  during  the  summer  and  fall  of  the  year  1907  at  a  cost  of 
$6000.00.  The  Arapahoe  chapel  was  also  removed  from  Cantonment 
to  the  new  station  at  Canton.  The  missionaries  reported  that  this  re- 
adjustment and  distribution  of  the  building  had  turned  out  to 
be  a  great  benefit  to  the  mission  work. 

From  the  year  1911  on  the  mission  station  Haoenaom  is  known 
as  Clinton.  The  Missionaries  J.  B.  Ediger  and  wife,  assisted  by 
Alfrich  Heap-of-Birds  and  Edw.  Williams  as  interpreters,  con- 
tinue here  to  render  efficient  missionary  service. 

Hammon.  At  this  station  Missionary  H.  J.  Kliewer  is  in 
charge.  This  station  is  situated  on  an  80  acre  tract  of  land  owned 
by  the  Mission  Board.  On  it  has  been  erected  a  building  which 
serves  both  as  residence  for  the  missionary  family  and  for  religious 
services.  Approximately  200  Indians  of  the  Cheyenne  tribe  are 
settled  here.  By  1914  at  Hammon,  the  Indian  Christian  membership 
of  the  church  had  increased  to  twenty,  while  the  leaven  of  the 
Gospel  was  steadily  doing  its  work  among  the  Cheyenne  of  that 
community. 

Shelly  (Washita  in  Volume  I).  Here  Missionary  J.  J. 
Kliewer  was  stationed.     (See  Volume  I).     The  work  begun  in  1889 


—  15  — 

was  progressing.  Adult  Indians  attended  services.  But  when  the 
work  was  still  quite  new  the  settlement  of  this  part  of  Oklahoma 
took  place.  In  close  proximity  to  this  mission  and  Indian  settle- 
ment, a  large  group  of  Mennonites  from  Kansas  took  up  land  and 
they  soon  changed  the  open  prairie  into  farms.  The  Indians 
gradually  moved  away  from  the  church.  Kliewer  became  a  minis- 
ter of  the  Mennonite  church  now  organized  there.  In  consequence 
of  these  activities  the  mission  work  after  some  time  ceased. 

The  station  Shelly  was  discontinued  by  the  Mission  Board 
about  1900.  J.  J.  Kliewer,  the  missionary,  as  stated,  had  been 
chosen  as  a  minister  of  the  nearby  recently  organized  Bergthal 
Mennonite  Church,  and  so  he  resigned  as  missionary.  The  mission 
church  which  the  Bergthal  church  had  aided  to  erect  wab  sold  to 
Kliewer,  who  agreed  that  the  church  might  also  in  the  future  be 
used  for  holding  services  with  and  for  Indians. 

Geary.  This  mission  originally  centered  near  the  Red 
Hills.  (See  Volume  I).  When  Oklahoma  was  opened  to  the  gen- 
eral public  for  settlement,  many  Mennonites  located  in  the  Red 
Hill  region,  near  which  there  is  an  extensive  Arapahoe  Indian 
settlement.  A  mission  station  was  established  here,  and  Mission- 
ary J.  S.  Krehbiel  was  placed  in  charge.  Soon  a  railroad  came 
through  near  there  on  which  the  town  Geary  was  located.  The 
Board  reported  that  Missionary  Krehbiel  continued  the  missionary 
work  among  the  Indians  although  he  had  removed  to  the  town 
Geary  where  a  Mennonite  church  was  organized  of  which  Krehbiel 
became  the  pastor. 

The  history  of  Geary  is  similar  to  that  of  Shelly.  Many  Men- 
nonites and  others  took  up  the  land  close  to  the  Indian  allotments. 
The  Indians  who  formerly  had  freely  attended  church  services 
gradually  remained  away.  Geary  at  this  time  was  discontinued 
as  a  mission  station.  A  Mennonite  church  was  erected  in  the 
nearby  town  of  Geary  of  which  church  Krehbiel  had  become  pastor. 
Some  of  the  converted  Indians  became  members  here.  But  with 
the  death  of  Krehbiel,  who  had  continued  privately  his  missionary 
activities,  the  Indian  attendance  at  this  church  has  practically 
ceased. 

(For   an    excellent   detailed   account,    covering   more   than    43 


—  16  — 

pages  and  written  by  Mrs.  (Missionary)  G.  A.  Linscheid,  of  the 
Oklahoma  mission  since  its  beginning  in  1880  till  1930,  the  reader 
is  referred  to  the  Historical  Sketch  which  appeared  in  the  Mission 
Quarterly  of  September  1930.) 


BETHEL  MENNONITE  CHURCH,  MT.  LAKE.  MINN. 
GENERAL    CONFERENCE    MET     HERE     IN     1905. 


ARIZONA 

Oraibi.  (See  Volume  I).  Missionary  work  had  been  begun  in 
Arizona  among  the  Hopi  (not  Moki  a.s  in  Volume  I)  tribe  in  1893. 
The  first  Missionary  was  H.  R.  Voth.  He  continued  in  this  field  for 
five  years  when  in  accordance  with  his  call  to  this  field  by  the 
Mission  Board  he  was  granted  leave  of  absence  (1898)  for  three 
months, — which  later  was  made  indefinite  at  his  request.  Tem- 
porary workers  were  employed  until  Voth  would  return  to  the 
field.  Peter  Stauffer  who  had  been  active  as  mission-helper  at 
Cantonment,  was  called  temporarily  to  take  charge  of  the  Hopi 
Mission.  As  missionary  Voth's  health  had  improved  but  very 
slowiy  his  return  to  Arizona  was  further  delayed  until  June  1900 
when  he,  with  his  wife  and  family,  returned  to  the  Oraibi  mis- 
sion field  after  an  absence  of  about  two  years.  With  joy  and 
vigor  the  mission  work  was  taken  up  anew  and  hopefully  they 
looked  forward  to  early  fruits  of  their  labor.  But  alas!  a  bitter 
trial  awaited  the  mission  family  and  the  mission  cause.  For  it 
was  the  good  pleasure  of  the  Lord  over  life  and  death,  in  1901 


—  17  — 

suddenly  and  unexpectedly  to  call  the  wife  and  mother  from  the 
side  of  her  husband  and  family  to  her  heavenly  reward.  The  re- 
port of  the  Mission  Board  says:  "This  was  a  stunning  blow  to 
both  Brother  Voth  and  the  Hopi  mission."  Voth  felt  that  he  would 
be  unable  to  continue  for  an  extended  time  in  the  mission  field, 
because  of  the  need  of  his  motherless  family,  as  well  as  the  con- 
dition of  his  own  health.  He  requested  the  Board  to  make  pre- 
paration for  placing  some  one  else  in  charge  of  the  station  as  he 
desired  to  be  relieved  of  his  duties  as  missionary  at  Oraibi  by 
September  1901.  The  Board  extended  a  call  to  J.  B.  Epp,  at  that 
time  teacher  at  Cantonment,  to  become  Missionary  at  Oraibi,  with 
the  understanding  that  he  was  to  proceed  to  Oraibi  before  Voth 
departed  from  that  field  in  order  to  be  introduced  by  Voth  and  to 
profit  from  Voth's  knowledge  of  the  Hopi  language.  Epp  accepted 
the  call  and  soon  proceeded  to  Oraibi.  At  the  re- 
quest of  Epp,  Voth  consented  to  remain  at  Oraibi  until  March  1902. 
Epp  thus  had  opportunity  to  be  thoroughly  introduced  into  the 
missionary  work  among  the  Hopis,  and  was  enabled  to  make  a 
good  beginning  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Hopi  language.  The  pros- 
pects for  the  successful  entrance  of  the  Gospel  among  the  Hopis 
now  grew  brighter.  A  former  priest  had  applied  for  baptism. 
There  were  otheis  who  were  not  far  from  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

As  Missionary  Epp,  after  he  had  served  several  years  in 
Oraibi,  felt  the  need  of  further  education,  especially  in  medicine, 
he  was  granted  a  two  year  furlough.  He  left  Oraibi  in  August 
1903  and  J.  B.  Frey  and  wife  were  placed  in  charge  of  the  mission. 

The  missionary  labor  at  Oraibi  was  bearing  fruit.  One  young 
girl  had  been  baptized  during  the  past  year.  Several  others  were 
spiritually  interested.  The  people  were  attending  the  services  in 
goodly  numbers  and  quite  regularly.  In  the  last  few  years  a  num- 
ber of  Oraibi  residents  removed  to  Moen  Copie,  near  Tuba,  Arizo- 
na, where  the  land  is  better  and  there  is  more  water.  Several 
years  before  the  National  Indian  Association  had  begun  a  Mission 
there  for  these  Indians.  They  were  now  ready  to  turn  this  field 
over  to  some  other  Mission.  As  that  neighborhood  was  largely 
settled  by  former  Oraibi  Indians,  the  Mission  Board  felt  that  they 
owed   it  to  these   people  to  seek  to  extend  their  mission   work  to 


—  18  — 

that  location.  The  matter  was  presented  to  the  National  Indian 
Association,  and  they  responded  favorably  and  proceeded  at  once 
to  transfer  the  station  to  our  Conference  Mission.  Our  Mission 
received  2^2  acres  of  land  from  the  Government.  The  Association 
contributed  $500.00  toward  the  erection  of  the  Mission  Station. 
Mrs.  Gates  of  California  offered  to  contribute  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  lumber  for  the  buildings.  The  Board  directed  Missionary 
J.  B.  Frey  to  remove  to  the  new  station  Moen  Copie  and  take  up 
the  work  there  as  soon  as  Missionary  Epp  returned  to  Oraibi. 
This  transfer  was  made.  Missionary  Epp  having  completed  his 
studies  in  June  of  1905,  had  been  solemnly  ordained  to  the  full 
ministry  on  May  8  of  that  year  at  the  session  of  the  Eastern 
District  Conference.  On  June  29,  following,  he  was  married  to 
Agnes  Harms,  who  for  several  years  previous  had  been  assisting 
Frey  in  the  mission  work  at  Oraibi. 

The  mission  work  in  Arizona  now  (1908)  was  in  quiet  chan- 
nels. The  mission  buildings  at  Moen  Copie  were  completed  and 
were  occupied  by  the  mission  workei's  and  were  used  for  public 
services  and  the  spreading  of  the  Gospel.  J.  B.  Frey  was  carry- 
ing on  the  work  in  Oraibi.  Mary  Schirmer,  who  for  some  time 
assisted  Frey  and  also  Epp  in  the  mission  work  and  had  learned 
the  Hopi  language,  had  for  more  than  a  year  resided  in  the  so- 
called  Hopi  enemy  camp  near  the  Hotevilla  Spring,  whither  these 
"Enemy"  Hopis  had  fled  when  they  were  driven  out  of  the  village 
Oraibi  by  the  "Friendly"  Hopis.  The  Board  erected  a  small  house 
at  that  place  for  Miss  Schirmer  who  feels  herself  quite  at  home 
among  these  Hopis  and  preaches  the  Gospel  to  them  and  exempli- 
fies it  to  them  by  her  life.  While  the  Hopis  listen  with  interest 
they  are  slow  to  leave  their  traditional  religion.  Thus  far  (1908) 
there  were  only  a  few  who  had  surrendered  themselves  to  the  Lord. 

The  Gospel  leaven  applied  has  not  failed  to  ferment,  just  as 
the  Lord  Jesus  said  it  would.  Divisions  have  been  taking  place. 
Those  friendly  to  the  Gospel  were  opposed  and  even  persecuted. 
This  ferment  developed  into  such  a  contention  that  about  1910  the 
opponents  to  Christianity  threatened  the  lives  of  the  missionaries 
if  they  did  not  leave  the  field.  Because  of  this.  Missionary  Epp 
moved  away  for  a  while  until  the  excitement  had  subsided  some- 


—  19  — 

what.  Since  then  conditions  have  cahned  down  and  the  Hopis 
again  have  become  friendly.  The  mission  decided  (1911)  to  place 
a  Christian  nurse  at  Oraibi  as  soon  as  a  suitable  person  could 
be  found. 

The  following  is  an  interesting  inlook,  written  by  Missionary 
J.  B.  Frey,  into  the  life  and  conditions  the  missionaries  among  the 
Hopis  deal  with:  "The  Board  had  also  sent  Sister  Agnes  Harms, 
who  afterward  became  Mrs.  J.  B.  Epp,  to  assist  in  the  work  and 
she  took  hold  of  the  work  with  a  great  deal  of  spirit  and  joy  of 
service.  The  sewing  classes  were  again  organized  and  in  these 
the  opportunity  was  abundantly  granted  to  speak  of  the  great 
Physician  of  souls,  and  many  a  little  seed  was  scattered  in  this 
way  as  well  as  by  house  to  house  visits  in  the  village.  They  had 
a  very  faithful  interpreter  for  the  Sunday  School  and  church 
service  and  under  the  circumstances  the  work  went  along  pretty 
well.  About  this  time  they  were  privileged  to  baptize  Lillie  Tala- 
wenka,  as  first-fruits  of  our  mission  after  almost  11  years  of 
work.  The  baptism  was  administered  two  days  before  the  time  of 
the  big  snake  dance  to  which  many  tourists  had  come,  including 
30  students  and  two  professors  of  Harvard  University  and  their 
guides.  These  all  came  to  the  chapel  which  was  crowded  with 
Hopis.  The  Hopis  did  not  know  that  Lillie  was  to  be  baptized 
and  when  it  came  to  the  baptism,  all  the  women  but  one  ran  out- 
side and  stood  watching  from  a  distance.  They  thought  that  the 
chapel  would  fall  down.  The  men,  too,  while  they  did  not  leave 
the  room,  sat  in  terror  not  knowing  what  to  do,  for  there  was  an 
old  tradition  that  from  now  on  it  would  not  rain  any  moiX3  and 
that  the  one  who  was  baptized  would  die.  After  the  baptism, 
when  they  saw  that  the  chapel  was  still  standing,  the  women  re- 
turned. 

"One  of  the  guides  of  the  Harvard  students  came  forward  on 
this  occasion  and  confessed  that  he  had  hitherto  led  a  wild  life, 
but  promised  that  when  he  returned  home,  he  would  unite  with 
the  church  and  would  attend  divine  worship,  for,  he  said,  he  had 
been  shamed  by  the  heathen." 

As  the  stream  at  Oraibi  has  changed  its  course  and  threaten- 


—  20  — 

ed  the  mission  buildings,  it  was  decided  to  transfer  tlie  whole  com- 
pound to  the  other  side  of  the  stream. 

Because  of  the  dissensions  among  the  Hopis  many  had  left 
the  village  on  the  Mesa  and  settled  scattered  along  the  valley. 
Missionary  Epp  proposed  that  an  additional  missionary  be  sta- 
tioned there.  This  the  Board  did  not  see  its  way  clear  to  do. 
However  they  called  C.  J.  Frey  and  wife  as  practical  farmer  and 
missionary  helper. 

Much  active  work  was  (1911)  constantly  carried  on.  Mary 
Schirmer  was  steadily  at  work  at  Moen  Copie  and  Oraibi.  Epp 
preached  in  the  day  school.  He  conducted  two  Sabbath  schools. 
Each  week  he  gave  Bible  instruction  to  about  100  children  in  the 
Government  school.  At  Moen  Copie  two  preaching  services  were 
held  each  Sunday  and  a  Sunday  school  was  conducted  with  64 
children.  Besides  the  missionaries  were  doing  much  personal 
evangelistic  work.  Yet  there  were  thus  far  (1911)  only  two  per- 
sons that  had  been  baptized.  Was  all  this  labor  in  vain?  Shall 
not  this  seed  sown  with  many  tears  bring  forth  a  harvest  that 
will  be  reaped  with  joy? 

The  survey  of  all  the  Foreign  Mission  fields,  presented  in  the 
1914  report  to  Conference,  gives  a  comprehensive  picture  of  the 
status  of  the  Conference  Foreign  Mission  work  at  that  time.  (The 
reader  is  referred  to  the  last  section  of  the  Foreign  Mission  ac- 
count of  Part  One.) 

INDIA 

Foreign  Mission  Expanded  to  India 
The  Foreign  Mission  Board  reported  to  the  1899  Conference 
session  that  from  various  quarters  proposals  were  being  made  for 
further  extension  of  Missionary  activity  to  new  fields.  One  such 
field  was  that  of  a  group  of  Cheyenne  Indians  in  Montana.  It 
was  felt  that  inasmuch  as  Missionary  Fetter  had  mastered  the 
Cheyenne  language,  the  Gospel  should  also  be  brought  to  that 
section  of  the  tribe.  Others  pointed  to  Central  and  South  Ame- 
rica, where  it  was  said  an  open  field  was  waiting  for  messengers 
of  the  Gospel.     The  strongest  appeal  however  was  made  for  a  mis- 


—  21  — 

sion  in  India.  So  insistent  had  this  pressure  become  that  the 
Board  members  were  in  a  quandary  about  it  for  some  time.  They 
were  not  disinclined  to  take  up  work  in  India.  However,  they 
were  deterred  from  doing  so  by  a  Conference  resolution  that  the 
Board  should  make  no  debts.  They  therefore  decided  to  submit 
the  question  of  a  mission  in  India  to  the  Conference.  Meanwhile 
some  preliminary  investigating  had  been  done.  Correspondence 
with  some  missionaries  in  India  had  brought  encouraging  infor- 
mation. In  the  meantime,  also,  two  young  brethren  had  declared 
their  willingness  to  go  to  India  as  missionaries  if  the  Conference 
would  engage  in  missionary  work  there. 

MISSION  TO  INDIA  APPROVED  BY  CONFERENCE 

The  report  of  a  prospective  mission  in  India  received  en- 
thusiastic support  at  Conference.  The  Board  was  instructed  to 
found  a  mission  in  India.  They  were  to  proceed  to  solicit  funds 
for  that  purpose,  and  the  information  which  had  been  brought 
before  the  Conference  was  to  be  disseminated  by  the  delegates  in 
all  the  Conference  churches. 

At  the  1902  Conference  the  Mission  Board  could  report  that 
a  Mission  had  been  begun  in  India.  Two  missionaries  had  been 
sent  to  India.  They  were  P.  A.  Penner  and  wife  from  Mountain 
Lake,  Minn.,  and  J.  F.  Kroeker  from  Russia.  Before  they  de- 
parted they  agreed  with  the  Board  to  take  about  six  months 
special  training  in  medicine  and  some  other  branches.  They  with 
their  young  wives  proceeded  to  India.  On  their  way  they  stopped 
over  and  visited  churches  in  Germany,  Switzerland  and  Russia, 
everywhere  receiving  a  kindly  and  brotherly  welcome.  They  ar- 
rived in  India  in  October  of  1900.  Before  locating  on  a  field  they 
spent  some  time  in  acquiring  some  familiarity  with  the  language, 
as  also  in  preparing  for  the  selection  of  a  mission  field.  They  de- 
cided on  the  Central  Provinces,  where  Penner  selected  Champa 
and  Kroeker  Janjgir,  two  villages  located  about  eight  miles  apart. 
The  inhabitants  of  the  district  number  about  527,000.  The  majority  of 
them  belong  to  the  caste  from  which  the  district  received  its  name, 
namely  the  Chhattisgarh.  This  is,  in  fact,  a  nick-name.  It  means 
a  dead  skin,  or  leather.     This  "leather  caste",  according  to  their 


—  22  — 

tradition,  was  defiled  through  their  ancestors,  hundreds  of  years 
ago,  by  coming  in  contact  with  a  dead  cow  which  they  had  tried 
to  rescue  from  a  quagmire  and  which  died  during  the  process. 
They  are,  in  fact,  "out-casts"  with  whom  our  mission  has  to  deal. 
The  others  are  Hindus  and  a  small  number  of  Mohammedans. 
There  is  enough  to  do  here  for  quite  a  laige  number  of  mission 
workers  to  relieve  spiritual  and  physical  want  and  need  existing 
there.  Not  only  is  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  needed,  but  also 
orphanages  and  hospitals  ax"e  evidently  needed;  the  missionaries 
think  that  a  hospital  is  the  greatest  need.  They  have  already  tak- 
en up  a  few  orphan  waifs,  and  daily  sick  people  come  pleading 
to  receive  as  many  orphans  and  sick  persons  as  they  can  at  this 
time  provide  and  care  for. 

The  mission  work  in  India  progressed  slowly  but  steadily. 
The  two  missionaries  had  much  to  look  after  in  the  erection  of 
their  respective  stations  and  in  the  acquisition  of  the  language. 
The  cost  of  the  buildings  ran  up  into  large  sums.  In  their  1905 
report  the  Boai-d  says:.  "The  erection  of  the  buildings  by  the 
Board  would  have  been  wellnigh  impossible,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  friendly  and  cooperative  spirit  of  the  Emergency  Relief  Com- 
mission in  that  they  supplied  the  Mission  Board  with  the  lacking 
funds  without  interest  and  on  easy  terms  for  repayment.  The 
Mission  Board  and  the  General  Conference  are  therefor  under 
grateful  obligation  to  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  for  this 
welcome  aid  in  a  time  of  need." 

By  1905  the  work  had  progressed  sufficiently  that  besides  the 
Missionaries  Penner  and  Kroeker  and  their  wives  four  native  help- 
ers and  evangelists  were  busy  preaching  the  Gospel.  At  each  sta- 
tion there  were  a  number  of  orphan  children, — perhaps  20  to  25  in 
all.  These  received  instruction  daily  in  the  common  branches  of 
learning,  as  also  in  the  Word  of  God.  Several  of  these  orphans 
have  accepted  Christ  and  been  baptized.  Besides  what  they  are 
taught  in  school,  they  are  given  manual  training,  the  girls  at 
Champa  in  house  and  kitchen  work, — the  boys  at  Janjgir  in 
weaving,  etc.  "A  principal  work  of  mercy  at  Champa  is  the  care 
of  lepers  of  whom  there  were  in  1905  sixty  in  our  Asylum.  This 
is  an  unsought  field  of  service  which  the  Lord  has  given  us  to  do 


against  our  wish  and  expectation,  and  the  cost  of  which  we  could 
not  have  saddled  on  our  mission  treasury.  But  our  treasury  is 
not  responsible  for  this  outlay.  The  Mission  to  the  Lepers  in  In- 
dia and  the  East  which  has  its  headquarters  in  Scotland  has  as- 
sumed the  responsibility  for  the  maintenance  cost  of  the  asylum. 
All  that  this  society  asks  of  our  Mission  is  that  the  Mission 
through  its  missionary  superintends  the  asylum  and  provides  the 
spiritual  nurture  and  consolation  of  the  inmates  in  the  asylum. 
Additional  asylum  buildings  are  now  needed  for  which  the  money  is 
on  hand  and  for  which  the  Zemindar  has  granted  the  land.  An 
agreement  on  the  terms  of  the  transfer  of  land  has  now  been  ar- 
rived at,  so  the  building  can  be  erected.  Nine  lepers  and  twelve 
orphans  have  been  converted  and  baptized.  Some  others  are 
applicants  for  baptism  and  are  now  on  probation." 

In  addition  to  the  activities  by  the  missionaries  at  the  sta- 
tions, the  Missionaries,  accompanied  by  native  evangelists,  have 
undertaken  several  preaching  tours  among  the  outlying  villages. 
Everywhere  they  found  some  persons  who  were  willing  to  attend 
to  the  preaching  and  many  copies  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  were 
sold.     A  doctor  was  sorely  needed  here. 

The  progress  of  the  mission  work  in  India  was  encouraging. 
The  first  four  years  before  1905  were  taken  up  very  largely  by 
preliminary  work,  language  study,  building  operations,  etc.  Since 
1905  the  three  years  until  1908  could  be  devoted  more  exclusively 
and  intensively  to  definite  mission  work.  Although  there  was  to 
be  built  a  large  building  for  a  leper  asylum  and  the  chapel  for 
the  lepers,  yet  the  missionaries  found  time  for  tours  to  the  villages 
and  for  spreading  the  Gospel  to  ever  widening  areas.  In  "many 
communities  they  found  willing  and  joyful  hearers  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  seed  sown  will  not  fail  to  bear  fruit.  In  all  there  were 
early  in  1908  on  the  two  stations,  Champa  and  Janjgir,  sixty  bap- 
tized Christians,  most  of  whom  however  were  lepers,  the  others, 
orphans.  The  Board  was  able  to  send  three  new  workers  to  India, 
namely,  P.  J.  Wiens  and  wife  and  Anna  Funk. 

It  was  a  sore  trial  which  befell  Missionary  Penner  when  in 
190fi  in  the  providence  of  God  Mrs.  Penner  passed  to  her  heavenly 
reward.     But  supported  from  above  Penner  continued  in  the  mis- 


—  24  — 
sion  work.  When  he  had  been  on  the  missionfield  for  eight  years 
he  was  granted  an  18  month  furlough.  By  visiting  the  home 
churches  the  mission  interest  was  further  stimulated.  Before  re- 
turning to  India  in  1909  Penner  had  found  a  new  helpmeet  in 
Martha  Richert,  who  has  since  labored  diligently  with  her  husband 
in  the  promotion  of  Christ's  cause  in  India. 

At  the  1908  Conference  the  plan  to  establish  a  third  station 
in  India  was  approved. — This  new  station  is  at  Mauhadei,  and  is 
located  25  miles  southeast  of  Champa.  Missionary  Wiens  was 
placed  in  charge  of  this  station.  He  immediately  went  to  this 
station  and  took  charge  of  the  building  operations.  The  work  at 
Champa  was  progressing,  as  it  also  was  at  Janjgir. 

Champa  now  had  three  preaching  stations,  three  Sunday 
schools,  four  weekday  schools.  There  were  now  97  baptized  church 
members,  185  attending  Sunday  school  and  97  children  attending 
weekday  schools.  Besides  P.  A.  Penner  and  C.  H.  Suckau  and  wife 
8  native  helpers  were  at  work  at  this  station. 

Missionary  J.  F.  Kroeker,  the  first  missionary  at  Janjgir,  re- 
signed in  1909  and  left  the  mission.  Janjgir  has  two  preaching 
stations,  ten  baptized  Christians,  two  Sunday  schools  and  two 
weekday  schools.  Sunday  School  was  attended  by  62  children  and 
weekday  schools  by  68.  At  Janjgir  besides  P.  W.  Penner  and  wife 
and  Miss  Funk  and  Miss  Anna  Braun,  who  all  came  in  1908,  nine 
native  helpers  were  at  work  as  evangelists,  language  teachers,  col- 
porters,  teachers,  and  an  orphan  proctor. 


■':z' 


DEFENCELESS  MENNONTTE   CHURCH   BEATRICE.   NEB. 
GENERAL    CONFERENCE    MET    HERE    IN    1908 


—  25  — 
A   SUMMARY   SURVEY 

REPORT  OF  THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  BOARD 
1911    to    1914 

"Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who  daily  loadeth  us  with  benefits,  even 
the  God  of  our  salvation  .  .  .  Thy  God  hath  commanded  thy 
strength :  strengthen,  0  God,  that  which  thou  hast  wrought  for  us." 

With  these  words  of  praise  and  prayer  of  the  68th  Psalm, 
which  is  a  song  of  war  and  victory,  we  introduce  our  report;  for 
mission  work  is  a  great  conflict,  calling  for  much  sacrifice  and 
hard  labor,  but  also  gaining  victories  and  revealing  the  Lord's 
power  and  help.  In  view  of  His  fulfilled  promise,  "Lo,  I  am  with 
you  always,"  we  say,  "Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who  daily  loadeth  us 
with  benefits."  In  view  of  the  sacrifices  and  necessary  strength 
for  the  work  we  pray,  "Strengthen,  O  God,  that  which  thou  hast 
wrought  for  us." 

Speaking  of  sacrifices,  or  losses,  we  think  first  of  the  loss  of 
laborers,  three  of  whom  have  died  on  the  battlefield  and  one  on 
the  home  base.  The  Board  especially  mourns  the  loss  of  their  old- 
est and  most  experienced  member,  A.  B.  Shelly,  who  for  thirty-nine 
years  was  a  member  and  twenty-two  years  the  secretary  of  the 
board.  On  account  of  his  advanced  age  he  presented  his  resigna- 
tion during  the  last  Conference  session  at  Bluffton,  O.  He  served, 
however,  till  his  death  as  honorary  member  of  the  board.  On  De- 
cember 28,  1913,  he  was  suddenly  called  home  to  his  eternal  re- 
ward. May  his  example  and  memory  continue  to  be  a  stimulus  in 
our  mission  work! 

On  April  15,  1912,  Sister  Anna  C.  Funk  perished  on , the  ill- 
fated  ship  "Titanic"  on  her  homeward  journey  from  India.  This 
was  a  painful  loss  to  our  work  in  India,  where  workers  of  her 
class  are,  perhaps,  in  greater  demand  than  other  laborers.  "The 
whole  village  mourns",  was  the  report  from  Janjgir  where  she 
taught  and  where  a  kind  of  memorial  school  for  girls  is  to  be  built 
as  soon  as  possible.  The  many  special  gifts  for  this  school  show 
also  that  she  is  well  remembered  in  our  churches.  In  the  five 
years  of  her  stay  in  India  she  had  won  the  hearts  of  those  who 
knew  her. 


—  2G  — 

On  February  11th,  IDlo,  another  faithful  sister  died,  namely 
A^nes  (Harms)  Epp,  wife  of  Missionary  J.  B.  Epp,  after  having 
served  in  our  Arizona  field  quietly  and  faithfully  about  ten  years. 
For  her  weak  heart  the  altitude  at  Oraibi  was  too  high,  so 
she  went  to  Los  Angeles,  California,  where  her  health  improved, 
but  in  about  a  year  she  died  there.  This  was  another  severe  loss, 
especially  smce  Brother  Epp  had  to  resign  from  his  place  on  the 
field.  As  he  has  a  good  command  of  the  Hopi  language,  he  has, 
since  leaving  the  field,  done  a  great  deal  of  language  work  for  the 
mission  and  is  still  at  it  from  time  to  time,  compiling  an  English- 
Hopi  dictionary.  At  present  he  serves  as  pastor  of  the  Neu- 
Hoffnungstal  congregation,  Meno,  Okla.,  but  it  is  possible  that  he 
may  yet  return  to  his  former  field  in  Arizona,  having  received  a 
call  from  the  board  after  Brother  C.  J.  Frey's  death. 

On  April  22d,  1914,  Missionary  C.  J.  Frey  died  at  Oraibi  of 
typhoid  fever.  After  having  served  for  about  six  years  as  as- 
sistant to  Brother  Epp,  he  was  appointed  as  his  successor.  He 
served  seven  years  in  all,  doing  much  building  and  other  manual 
work  both  for  the  mission  and  the  Indians,  who  daily  came  to  him 
for  help.  Thus  he  had  gained  their  friendship  and  they  mourned 
his  death  with  tears.  He  was  an  example  in  faithful  service. 
I.  TRAVELING  IN  THE  INTEREST  OF  OUR  MISSION 

"Under  this  heading  we  mention  first  the  trips  made  to  the 
annual  board  meetings.  As  much  as  possible  these  meetings  are 
held  from  year  to  year  in  different  districts  of  our  Conference. 
In  1912  we  met  in  Kansas,  accepting  the  kind  invitation  of  our 
treasurer.  Brother  Harder.  In  1913  we  met  on  the  mission  field 
in  Oklahoma,  in  the  home  of  our  missionary,  J.  B.  Edigers,  visit- 
ing also  the  other  stations.  In  1914  the  meeting  was  held  in 
Berne,  Indiana  rather  than  in  the  Northern  district  whither  we  had 
been  invited,  as  Brother  Sprunger  cannot  very  well  make  long 
trips  on  account  of  his  health. 

"Another  trip  was  made  by  the  brethren,  J.  W.  Kliewer  and 
A.  S.  Shelly,  in  1912  to  Arizona  The  labor  question  and  other 
matters  made  this  visit  necessary. 

"During  the  same  year  the  president  of  the  board  visited  our 
field  in  Montana.     No  member  of  the  board  had  ever  been  there. 


—  27  — 

Besides,  the  buildings  to  be  planned  at  several  stations  made  this 
visit  desirable. 

"Since  our  session  this  year  could  not  well  be  held  in  the 
North  as  had  been  planned  at  first,  the  president  and  secretary  of 
the  board  on  their  way  to  Berne,  stopped  at  Marion,  S.  D.  to  attend 
the  session  of  the  Northern  District  Conference.  We  believe  that 
such  visits  are  in  the  interest  of  our  mission,  furthering  mutual 
understanding  and  acquaintance. 

II.  OUR  FOUR  MISSION  FIELDS 
OKLAHOMA 

This  is  our  oldest  and  best  known  field.  It  is, 
however,  not  yet  sufficiently  known  by  our  congregations.  There- 
fore, in  the  absence  of  Reverend  Fetter,  the  superintendent  of  this 
field.  Brother  H.  J.  Kliewer  as  substitute,  was  instructed  by  the 
board  to  visit  at  least  the  congregations  in  Oklahoma,  or  to  see  to 
it  that  other  missionaries  make  these  visits.  As  resolution  9  of 
the  last  Conference  has  not  yet  been  carried  out,  we  have  no  re- 
gular missionary  traveling  minister  and  the  members  of  the  board 
can  only  occasionally  make  such  visits. 

"As  stated  above  Brother  Fetter  has  been  absent  from  his 
station.  Cantonment,  about  two  years.  He  is  in  Kettle  Falls,  Wash., 
working  at  his  large  English-Cheyenne  dictionary,  which  will  con- 
tain about  1,000  large  pages  in  print.  His  son,  Valdo,  does  the 
printing.  One  half  of  the  work  has  been  completed  and  printed, 
and  is  already  in  the  hands  of  the  other  missionaries. 

"The  following  is  a  list  of  earlier  Cheyenne  translations  and 
literature  in  pi-int: 

"The  Gospels  of  Luke  and  John  (second  edition,  completely 
revised). 

"The  Whole  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  other  Important  Chap- 
ters in  Matthew. 

"The  Creation,  the  Fall,  Cain's  Murder,  the  Flood  and  Babel 
in  story  form. 

"The  Story  of  the  Patriarchs  and  of  Israel  in  Egypt  and  the 
Desert. 


—  28  — 

"Parts  of  Numbers,  the  Stories  of  Joshua,  Gideon,  Samson, 
David,  Elijah  and  Daniel. 

"Parts  of  Job,  20  Psalms,  some  chapters  of  Isaiah  and  Ezekiel. 

"Several  chapters  of  Acts,  Romans,  Corinthians,  Galatians, 
Ephesians,  Philippians,  Colossians,  Thessalonians,  Timothy,  He- 
brews, James,  I  and  II  Peter  (the  latter  almost  entirely),  I  John 
entirely,  and  a  few  chapters  of  Revelation. 

"Forty  songs  for  use  in  the  Sunday  services   (third  edition). 

"Bunyan's  "Pilgrim's  Progress",  translated  from  the  English. 

"In  manuscript,  but  not  yet  printed  is: 

"A   Cheyenne  Grammar  of  about  200  pages. 

"A  Cheyenne  English  Dictionary. 

"One  hundred  pages  language  lessons,  sentence  examples  and 
about  50  pages  scattered  Bible  passages. 

"The  first  half  of  the  large  English-Cheyenne  dictionary  has 
already  been  printed,  the  whole  to  be  completed  next  summer. 

"As  soon  as  this  last  great  work  will  be  finished.  Brother 
Petter  intends  to  come  back  to  Cantonment.  During  his  absence 
Brother  and  Sister  A.  Claassen  have  charge  of  this  station,  assist- 
ed by  Mrs.  Bertha  K.  Petter,  because  Brother  Claassen  has  not  yet 
sufficient  command  of  the  language  for  all  the  work  at  the  station. 
Sister  Williams  works  also  at  Cantonment  for  there  is  almost 
double  work  to  be  done  here  on  account  of  the  outstation  Fonda. 
Here  Bro.  Brown  is  doing  good  work  as  assistant.  As  soon  as  we 
have  sufficient  men  and  money,  Fonda  is  to  be  built  into  a  full 
station  with  a  missionary  family  permanently  stationed  here.  We 
hope  that  this  can  be  done  as  soon  as  Brother  Petter  returns  to 
Cantonment. 

"Hammon,  This  second  station  is  faithfully  being  worked  by 
Brother  and  Sister  H.  J.  Kliewer.  No  special  changes  have  oc- 
curred here,  except  that  an  addition  has  been  built  to  the  mis- 
sionary's house.  Here,  as  in  Fonda,  the  Indians  live  much  scat- 
tered, which  accounts  partly  for  the  irregular  attendance  at  the 
services.  House  to  house  visits  are,  therefore,  especially  necessary 
and  consequently  a  command  of  the  language,  which  Brother  Kliew- 
er has  sufficiently  attained  for  such  visits  to  get  along  without  an 
interpreter. 


—  29  — 

"Clinton.  This  station  is  still  in  charge  of  Brother  and  Sister 
J.  B.  Ediger,  who  handed  their  resignation  to  the  board  a  year  ago 
with  the  understanding,  however,  that  they  would  remain  a  few 
years  longer  if  no  successor  could  be  found  sooner.  As  yet  no 
one  has  been  found.  It  is  a  difficult  position  to  fill  and  it  will 
be  necessary  to  find  a  man  for  this  station  who  already  commands 
the  Cheyenne  language. 

"Brother  and  Sister  Ediger  have  resigned  for  reasons  of  health 
and  the  schooling  of  their  children. 

"Canton.  This  is  the  only  station  among  the  Arapahoes  and 
is  in  charge  of  Brother  and  Sister  J.  A.  Funk,  ably  assisted  by 
Brother  Wm.  Meek,  a  native  helper,  whom  Brother  Funk  tries  to 
train  for  evangelistic  work  among  his  people.  He  expects  him  to 
become  a  great  blessing  to  them. 

"The  number  of  baptized  members  on  the  different  stations 
is  as  follows:  Cantonment  68;  Clinton  24;  Hammon  20;  Canton  60. 
All  stations  have  their  peculiar  difficulties  and  enemies  to  over- 
come— mescal  bean,  alcohol,  etc.,  and  need  our  incessant  prayers." 

ARIZONA 

This  is  still  a  field  of  special  care  and  difficulties, 
although  the  workers  here  are  full  of  hope  for  the  future  and  we 
share  this  hope  with  them.  Let  us  pray  for  the  Hopis!  It  is  a 
hard  stony  soil.  As  already  stated  above,  we  have  lost  two  labor- 
ers here  during  the  last  two  years.  But  the  Lord  has  made  it  pos- 
sible to  continue  the  work.  In  Brother  and  Sister  J.  R.  Duerksen 
we  have  found  able  new  workers  who  make  good  progress  in  the 
study  of  the  language.  They  have  taken  charge  of  the  Oraibi 
mission.  The  plan  to  build  a  new  station  at  Pakavi,  a  village  not 
very  far  from  Oraibi,  cannot  now  be  carried  out,  although  a  begin- 
ing  has  been  made  and  we  hope  to  work  it  as  an  outstation.  Sister 
Mary  Schirmer,  who,  during  the  five  years  of  her  work  among 
the  Hopis,  had  acquired  the  lang-uage  fairly  well,  has  been  called 
back  to  the  field  after  a  two  years'  absence.  She  will  be  a  great 
help  in  taking  care  of  Pakavi. 

"The  resolution  in  our  last  report  concerning  the  sending  of 
a  deaconess  to  Oraibi  has  not  been  carried  out;  but  provision  has 


—  30  — 

been  made  for  the  destitute  and  orphan  children.  Sister  Elizabeth 
Schmidt  has  been  asked  to  take  care  of  such  children,  one  of  which 
she  has  adopted  and  one  she  already  takes  care  of  for  the  mission. 
She  is  willing  to  take  some  more  if  need  be. 

"Brother  J.  B.  Frey  has  devoted  most  of  his  time  of  late  to 
the  translation  of  Mark.  The  "older  Bessie"  has  ably  assisted  him 
as  interpreter.  The  younger  Bessie  (Ruth),  who  has  attended  Beth- 
el College  during  the  last  three  years,  has  gone  home  in  order  to 
be  trained  by  Brother  Frey  as  helper  in  the  mission  work. 

"The  translation  of  Bible  stories,  made  years  ago  by  Brother 
J.  B.  Epp  are  being  printed  now  in  Los  Angeles  under  his  super- 
vision. The  Scripture  translations  made  by  Brother  Frey  will  very 
likely  be  printed  by  the  American  Bible  Society  free  of  charge  as 
soon  as  they  are  ready  for  the  printer.  The  following  is  a  list  of 
the  translations: 

"Romans;  I.  Corinthians;  Phil.;  I.  Thess.;  II.  Thess.;  I.,  II.  and 
III  John,  Genesis,  first  eleven  chapters;  Luke;  Gospel  of  John,  12 
chapters;  Revelation,  3  chapters;  Bible  Stories  (O.  Zuck's);  some 
chapters  of  other  books  of  the  Bible. 

"Besides  these  Brother  Epp  has  compiled  two  small  dictionaries 
— a  Hopi-English  and  an  English-Hopi.  Also  "Grammatical  Notes", 
and  he  is  now  working  at  a  large  English-Hopi  Dictionary.  Thirty 
Hopi  songs  are  in  use. 

MONTANA 

This  is  our  latest  field  among  the  Cheyennes,  never- 
theless it  has  already  yielded  comparatively  rich  fruit.  There 
are  in  all  about  50  Christians  here.  The  workers  on  the  three 
stations  are:  (1914)  G.  A.  Linscheids  and  since  last  year  H.  T. 
Neufelds  at  Busby;  P.  A.  Kliewers  at  Bimey  and  Alfred  Wiebes 
at  Lame  Deer.  On  this  last  station  a  house  was  built  a  year  ago. 
The  chapel  had  been  built  before  Brother  and  Sister  Wiebe  came 
here.  There  are  now  in  Montana  three  complete  stations  with  four 
missionary  families;  but  we  need  two  stations  which  are  to  be 
built  as  soon  as  possible,  namely  one  south  of  Busby  and  one  at 
Ashland. 


—  31  — 

"Brother  and  Sister  Linscheid  took  their  vacation  last  spring 
and  during  the  early  summer  he  visited  the  churches  in  Saskatche- 
wan. Those  in  Manitoba  had  been  visited  by  Brother  and  Sister 
P.  A.  Kliewer  a  year  ago.  May  the  Lord  bless  these  visits  in  the 
interest  of  Missions  and  mutual  edification  according  to  Rom.  1:12. 

"The  good  success  in  Montana  may  partly  be  due  to  the  fact 
that  from  the  beginning  the  work  could  be  done  in  the  native 
language.  All  the  workers,  especially  Brother  Linscheid,  had  a 
fair  command  of  the  language  when  they  took  up  the  work  here. 

"The  number  of  Christians  at  each  station  is:  Busby  20; 
Birney  4;   Lame   Deer  23. 

"The  Board  has  recently  received  the  sad  news  that  on  August 
21  the  Busby  church  was  demolished  by  a  tornado.  Although  the 
church  was  insured,  a  new  building  would  cost  considerably  more 
than  the  insurance  amounts  to. 

CHEYENNES  OF  MONTANA 

A  glance  into  the  early  history  of  the  Montana  Cheyennes 
and  early  mission  work  among  them,  by  G.   A.  Linscheid. 

"The  first  mention  of  the  Cheyenne  Indians  in  any  f 
the  writings  of  scholars  and  of  traders  that  are  at  our  disposal 
date  back  to  the  close  of  the  17th  and  the  beginning  of  the  18th 
century.  They  were  then  found  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  great 
lakes  somewhere  in  the  middle  of  the  state  of  Minnesota.  They 
are  said  to  have  been  living  in  houses  then,  and  devoted  more  or 
less  time  and  energy  to  farming  and  raising  maize  as  their 
main  support.  It  was  not  until  later  in  their  history,  when  they 
were  driven  from  their  homes  by  neighboring  tribes,  especially 
from  their  accustomed  way  in  living,  that  they  were  forced  to 
subsist  on  hunting. 

"Besides  the  Black  Hills,  where  they  lived,  they  regarded 
eastern  Wyoming  and  Colorado,  and  western  Kansas  and  Nebraska, 
as  their  hunting  grounds.  In  the  western  part  of  Colorado  there 
was  at  this  time  a  so-called  trading  post.  They  were  invited  to 
make  their  homes  nearer  to  these  trading  posts  for  convenience 
and  some  of  them  accepted  this  invitation  for  removal  in  1832. 
In  1851  the  government  made  separate  treaties  with  the  two  divi- 


—  32  — 

sions  of  the  tribe  and  from  now  on  they  were  permanently  separat- 
ed. In  later  attempts  to  reunite  these  two  parts  into  one  tribe,  a 
great  many  lost  their  lives  in  the  battles  with  the  militia  and  the 
unspeakable    privations    that    they    suffered. 

The  first  effort  to  bring  the  Gospel  to  the  Cheyenne  in 
Wyoming  was  made  by  the  Lutheran  Mission  in  the  years  1861-65, 
after  they  (in  18')9)  had  established  a  station  at  the  Powder  River. 
Indian  wars  forced  a  retreat  after  a  blessed  beginning. 

"After  many  disturbances,  during  which  the  northern  part  of 
the  tribe  was  continually  forced  farther  to  the  northwest,  the 
government  by  treaty  in  1884  gave  to  the  northern  Cheyennes 
about  500  square  miles  of  land  along  the  Tongue  river  in  eastern 
Montana.  About  14  years  later,  six  hundred  square  miles  of 
land  lying  along  the  Rosebud  river  and  adjoining  the  former 
grant,  were  added. 

"Just  about  the  tim.e  when  the  reservation  was  increased 
Bro.  Petter  came  to  visit  them.  He  found  that  in  a  spiritual  way 
these  Indians  were  not  provided  for  and  that  there  was  a  desire  for 
mission  work  among  them.  The  Mission  Board  then  decided  to 
begin  mission  work  among  these  Indians  and  in  the  spring  of  1904 
(Missionaries  Linscheid)  were  sent  here  and  the  station  at  Busby 
near  the  Rosebud  within  the  reservation  was  built.  A  government 
boarding  school  was  also  built  at  this  place  at  the  same  time  for 
about  75  pupils.  The  following  year  Miss  Williams  was  transfer- 
red from  the  mission  station  of  the  southern  Cheyennes  and  with 
her  came  Magpie,  an  Indian,  a  member  of  Brother  Patter's  con- 
gregation in  Oklahoma  who  was  to  work  as  an  evengelist.  Miss 
Williams  built  herself  a  dwelling  house  the  following  year,  but  she 
could  not  make  her  home  there  very  long  as  the  higher  altitude 
made  inroads  on  her  health  and  she  was  compelled  to  return  to 
Oklahoma.  Magpie,  the  evangelist  before  mentioned,  remained 
for  one  year,  but  then,  too,  returned  to  Oklahoma. 

"In  1908  Brother  and  Sister  P.  A.  Kliewer  came  to  Montana 
and  lived  in  the  house  at  Busby  which  had  been  erected  for  Miss 
Williams,  and  from  here  served  Lame  Deer,  a  field  that  was  about 
twenty  miles  away,  where  meanwhile  a  chapel  was  being  built. 
The  chapel  was  built  with  two  rooms  at  the  back  so  that  they  could 


—  33  — 

be  occupied  temporarily  as  a  living  room.  Alfred  Bi-own,  another 
of  Brother  Fetter's  members,  came  from  Oklahoma  about  this  time 
and  worked  with  blessing  for  some  time  but  then,  too,  returned 
again  to  Oklahoma.  Brother  Brown  visited  the  Indians  living  on 
the  upper  Tongue  river  a  number  of  times  and  preached  to  them 
the  Word  of  God.  These  Indians  then  asked  through  Brother 
Brown  for  a  missionary  to  reside  among  them.  The  answer  to 
this  request  was  the  building  of  the  station  at  Birney,  in  1910,  about 
2.5  miles  southeast  of  Lame  Deer  and  Brother  and  Sister  Kliewer 
removed  to  Birney  to  take  charge  of  the  work  there.  Meanwhile 
the  work  at  Lame  Deer  was  continued  mostly  by  Brother  Kliewer 
and  partly  by  us  (Linscheids)  from  Busby  till  1911,  when  Brother 
and  Sister  Wiebe  were  sent  out  and  came  to  Busby  for  a  while 
from  where  they  had  charge  of  the  work  at  Lame  Deer.  But  they 
soon  moved  to  Lame  Deer  and  lived  in  the  two  rooms  in  connection 
with  the  chapel  which  was  their  home  until  1913,  when  the  present 
dwelling  house  was  built  for  them.  This  year,  Brother  and  Sister 
Neufeld  were  also  sent  to  this  field  to  assist  in  the  growing  work 
at  Busby  station." 

INDIA 

This  is  our  largest  mission  field.  Our  district,  for  which 
we  in  a  way  are  responsible,  has  522,000  inhabitants,  i.  e. 
45,000  for  every  missionary  now  there.  No  wonder  that  our  work- 
ers so  urgently  and  persistently  ask  for  the  erection  of  a  fourth 
station  in  the  northern  part  of  our  district  at  Korba.  But  in  view 
of  the  $4,000  debt  in  our  treasury  the  Conference  will  understand 
why  the  $5,000  for  a  new  station  has  not  yet  been  granted'  by  the 
board,  but  that  this  question  is  herewith  submitted  to  this  Con- 
ference for  final  decision. 

"Sister  Talitha  Neufeld  is  now  ready  to  go  to  India  to  take 
the  place  of  Sister  Funk.  Were  it  not  for  the  war,  she  would 
go  immediately  after  this  Conference;  but  as  it  is,  she  will  not  go 
now. 

"There  are  now  five  missionary  families  in  India  and  Sister 
Anna  Braun,  besides  a  good  number  of  native  helpers  as  the  fol- 
lowing revised  list  shows: 


—  34  — 

"Champa:      Missionaries — P.   A.   Penner   and   Martha    Penner; 
C.  H.  and  Lulu  Suckau. 

Evangelists — Joseph  Bannar  and  Jacob  (Pandit-Naudi). 

Doctor     in  Asylum  and     Superintendent — Dr.  J.  Abram     and 
Abrose  David. 

Bible    Women — Trophinia,    Salome,    Sukhwara,    Maram    Bai. 

Out-stations — Korba  with  Jones  A.  Box  and  Sukiya  Bai,  Bar- 
pali  with  Roberts  and  Piyara  Bai,  Baraduar  with  Simon. 

Schools — Champa  with  Philip  and  Ruth  Bai,  Kusmunda  with 
Dhansai  and  Chkinya  Bai,  Gorhi  with  Barnidra. 

"Janjgir:  Missionaries — P.  W.  and  Mathilda  Penner;  E.  B. 
and  Elizabeth  (Geiger)  Steiner,  Anna  Braun. 

Evangelist — C.  D.  Nundy. 

Orphan  overseer  and  teacher — Brother  and  Sister  Williams, 
Mrs.  Bhurri  Bai  and  Mrs.  Dulari. 

Colporteur — Itwari. 

Bible  Women — Mrs.  M.  R.  Asna,  Mrs.  Tanwarin  and  others. 

Out-stations — Seorinain  with  Rufus  Asna  and  Helena  Bai. 
Janjgir  with  Mrs.  Tanwarin  and  others. 

Schools — Compound  with  Phirtuh  and  Masidas,  Manakoni  with 
C.  D.  Asna  and  Amardas  (Mrs.  Asna  and  Magdalena,  Bible  women), 
Sukli  with  Brother  and  Sister  Stephens,  Mina  (Bahura  as  Bible 
woman),  Janjgir  with  Shaknut  ulah,  Dulari  and  Phulmati. 

Mauhadei:  Missionaries — P.  J.  and  Agnes  Wiens. 

Evangelists — Isa  Das  and  Rama  Wallace. 

Bible  Women — Mathura  Bai  and  Sudhyarin  Bai. 

Teachers — Rikhiya    (Christian),  Kedarmath    (Brahman). 

"Even  a  hasty  glance  at  this  list  shows  that  the  work  is  broad- 
ening out  and  growing.  The  Champa  leper  asylum,  with  its  more 
than  160  inmates,  has  over  100  baptized  Christians.  The  whole 
native  congregation  at  Champa  numbers  118.  There  are  two 
churches  at  this  station,  one  near  the  asylum  and  one  on  the  com- 
pound. The  latter  has  been  built  new  to  replace  the  old  one  which 
had  to  be  torn  down.  The  new  church  was  completed  in  December, 
1913  and  dedicated  December  28.     It  cost  $2,852. 

"At  Janjgir  a  kind  of  Memorial  Girls'  school  is  to  be  built  as 
soon  as  possible.     It  will  cost  about  $3,000,  because  it  is  to  be  a 


—  35  — 

boarding   school.     The    plan   for   it   has   already   been   accepted   by 
the   Board. 

"The  Lord  willing,  Brother  and  Sister  J.  E.  Langenwalter  will 
be  ready  to  go  to  India  in  a  year  from  now.  The  workers  in  India 
have  been  waiting  anxiously  for  this,  our  first  medical  missionary. 
He  expects  to  take  yet  a  course  in  eye  diseases  and  tropical  medi- 
cine.    The  workers  deem  it  best  to  station  the  doctor  at  Janjgir. 

"The  congregation  at  Janjgir  numbers  15,  the  three  Sunday 
schools  in  and  about  the  station  have  220  pupils;  the  four  day 
schools  have  266  pupils. 

"Champa  and  vicinity  has  five  Sunday  schools  with  123  pupils; 
four  day  schools  with  120  pupils.  Mauhadei  has  one  Sunday  school 
with  123  members  and  one  day  school  with  50  pupils.  This  school 
has  lately  been  rebuilt  and  enlarged  so  that  a  few  higher  classes 
might  be  taught,  because  there  is  such  a  great  need  for  educated 
native  helpers.  This  third  station  is  now  finished,  costing  about 
$6,000   in   all. 

As  the  board  has  not  yet  found  a  suitable  man  who  has  the 
time  for  an  inspection  trip,  no  one  has  been  sent;  but  Brother 
Kliewer,  the  president  of  the  board,  has  been  asked  to  visit  India 
as  soon  as  he  can  get  leave  of  absence  from  the  Bethel  College 
directors. 

III.  CANDIDATES  FOR  MISSION  WORK. 

Although  Brother  and  Sister  Regier  have  temporarily  taken  up 
work  at  home,  they  are  still  regarded  as  candidates  for  the  foreign 
field.  Meanwhile  we  are  glad  to  see  them  in  the  home  field  work- 
ing for  the  Master. 

Brother  and  Sister  J.  E.  Langenwalter  and  Brother  P.  J.  Boehr 
are  still  studying.  The  latter  has  during  the  summer  months 
served  as  substitute  for  Rev.  J.  B.  Baer  in  Summerfield,  111. 

IV.  THE  MISSION  TREASURY. 

As  stated  above,  our  treasury  has  a  debt  of  about  $4,000. 
This  is  not  quite  as  large  a  debt  as  the  one  three  years  ago,  al- 


—  36  — 

though  the  expenditures  have  constantly  increased.  Not  only  the 
expenditures  but  also  the  success  has  increased.  Of  the  400  Chris- 
tians belonging  to  our  mission  churches  about  100  have  been  won 
during  the  last  three  year.-^. 

In  view  of  the  temble  cost  of  the  European  war  that  is  just 
now  being  waged  and  from  which  we  do  not  yet  suffer,  how  could 
we  better  prove  our  gratitude  than  by  levying  a  voluntary  war 
tax  each  upon  himself  for  the  holy  war  of  missions?  We  are 
fighting  sin  and  heathendom  in  a  faith  that  is  victory  over  the 
world.  If  the  whole  countries  fight  themselves  poor  for  their 
country,  is  it  a  great  thing  for  us  to  give  ourselves  poor  for 
Christ's  kingdom  ?  But  why  speak  of  becoming  poor  through  giv- 
ing for  missions  ?  No,  before  that  happens,  all  our  treasuries  will 
overflow.  This  is  proven  by  the  gifts  of  individuals  and  congrega- 
tions, whose  example  will  undoubtedly  "provoke"  others.  Yes, 
"Let  us  consider  one  another  to  provoke  unto  love  and  good  works." 

"Whether  this  is  done  by  setting  forth  Christ  as  though  cru- 
cified among  us,  or  by  appointing  a  committee  in  every  congrega- 
tion for  the  purpose  of  collecting  money  by  house  to  house  visita- 
tion, which  is  being  done  successfully  by  hundreds  of  congregations 
in  America — or  whether  it  is  done  by  missionary  literature  or 
traveling  ministers — the  Lord  will  bless  all  such  efforts  in  so  far 
as  they  are  "sanctified  by  the  Word  of  God  and  prayer."  I.  Tim. 
4:5.  He  has  hitherto  done  so  and  will  in  the  future  do  so  still 
more.  Therefore,  we  repeat:  "Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who  daily 
loadeth  us  with  benefits.  Strengthen,  O  God,  that  which  thou  hast 
wrought  for  us."  Psa.  68. 

(The  following  writings,  submitted  as  Recommendations,  set 
forth  certain  interests  in  India  and  in  China  so  vividly  that  they 
are  inserted  here  verbatim  and  in  entirety  for  the  benefit  of  the 
reader.) 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

"In  conclusion  the  board  lays  before  this  Conference  two  writ- 
ings with  our  recommendations;  the  one  is  from  India  and  the 
other  from  China. 

"Brother  Suckau  writes  in  behalf  of  our  workers  in  India: 


—  37  — 

Champa,  C.  P.  July  16,  1914. 
Dear  Brethren  of  the  Mission  Board  and  of  the  General  Conference. 
'  "Greetings: — Though  absent  in  body  many,  many  miles  away 
we  are  with  you  in  spirit,  and  wish  you  all  spiritual  blessings  in 
heavenly  places  in  Christ! 

"The  map,  which  has  been  sent  under  separate  cover,  and  this 
petition  is  sent  to  you  by  advice  of  our  missionaries  at  our  last 
business  meeting. 

"This  map  represents  Chhattisgarh  Division,  which  is  only  i 
very  small  part  of  India.  It  includes  only  one-sixth  part  of  the 
Central  Pro-vnnces.  The  word  Chhattisgarh  means  36  forts.  There 
are  36  ancient  forts  in  the  division  from  which  it  derives  its  name. 
The  language  commonly  spoken  here  is  called  Chhattisgarhi.  This 
division  is  again  divided  into  three  districts,  Bilaspur,  Raipur  and 
Drug.  The  G.  C.  M.  M.  (General  Conference  Mennonite  Mission) 
field  lies  almost  entirely  in  Bilaspur  district. 

"The  dimension  of  the  G.C.M.M.  field  is  over  100  miles  long 
north  and  south,  and,  leaving  off  the  triangle  on  the  top  left  hand 
side,  is  about  30  miles  wide  east  and  west.  The  area  comprises 
approximately  4,000  square  miles.  Bordering  Missions  are,  north 
—Roman  Catholic,  and  part  of  the  northern  field  hostile  to  mi.;- 
sions,  and  therefore  inaccesible.  The  country  east  is  occupied  by 
the  German  Evangelical  Mission;  south  by  the  Baptist  mission; 
while  west  we  have  at  our  very  door  the  Roman  Catholics  and 
thirty  miles  away  the  Disciples  of  Christ  Mission. 

"  The  population  of  the  immediate  G.  C.  M.  M.  field  is  about 
522,000  or  over  one-half  million.  To  each  member  of  our  mission- 
ary circle  there  are,  therefore,  about  45,000  heathen  in  our  field. 
A  great  number  of  these  have  never  had  a  chance  to  hear  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  because  they  are 
too  far  away  from  the  main  station  and  cannot  be  reached  by  our 
preaching  tours  in  the  cold  season. 

"Korba  is  made  prominent  on  the  map  by  a  large  circle  as 
that  is  at  present  the  strategic  point  in  our  Indian  mission  field. 
This  circle  represents  a  district  of  twelve  miles  radius  with  Korba 
as  center.  This  village  is  the  capital  of  the  Korba  Zamindari,  and 
is  nearly  25  miles  north  of  Champa.     The  area  of  the  circle  is  452 


—  38  — 

square  miles.  The  population  is  approximately  40,000.  The  dis- 
trict in  the  circle  and  beyond  has  been  largely  toured  by  us  the 
last  three  years.  An  outstation  was  opened  last  year  at  Gorhi, 
where  evangelistic  and  school  work  was  carried  on  by  Roberts,  an 
Indian  evangeli.st.  This  year  a  teacher  has  been  stationed  and 
Roberts,  of  Gorhi,  has  been  transferred  to  the  outstation  Barpali, 
which  lies  about  14  miles  north  of  Champa  on  the  Government  road 
between  Champa  and  Korba.  Having  been  able  to  rent  a  house  in 
Korba  since  March  1  of  this  year,  we  have  opened  an  outstation 
there  with  two  catechists  and  their  wives  as  Bible  women.  Korba, 
Barpali  and  Gorhi  will  all  be  found  within  the  circle. 

"Another  place  of  importance  on  the  map  is  Katghora  (see 
along  the  line  toward  northwest  from  Korba).  The  Roman  Catho- 
lics and  the  Disciples  of  Christ  are  working  toward  this  place.  In 
this  village  the  English  Government  has  opened  a  district  court 
this  year.  The  place  is  thus  rapidly  rising  to  an  important  cen- 
ter. It  is  the  conviction  of  all  our  missionaries  that  the  G.  C.  M.  M. 
should  occupy  that  part  of  the  field  now.  This  can  be  done  by 
opening  an  outstation  in  Katghora.  As  Katghora  is,  however, 
about  50  miles  from  Champa  it  would  not  be  practical  to  open  an 
outstation  there  before  we  have  a  main  station  at  Korba.  From 
Korba  the  Katghora  district  could  be  held  and  worked  satisfactori- 
ly. We  would  like  to  lay  stress  upon  the  fact  that  by  opening  a 
main  station  at  Korba,  not  only  the  Korba  district  itself  but  the 
whole  of  the  G.  C.  M.  M.  field  north  of  Champa  and  Janjgir  can 
be  held  by  our  mission. 

"There  are  a  few  reasons  why  Korba  has  been  chosen  by  our 
missionaries  as  a  suitable  place  for  the  next  station.  Korba  is  the 
capital  of  the  large  Korba  Zamindari  (estate).  A  government  road 
to  this  place  from  Champa  is  now  under  construction,  which  will 
facilitate  traveling  back  and  forth  very  much.  Further,  on  account 
of  ill  management  of  the  present  Zamindar  (prince)  the  English 
government  has  taken  temporary  charge  of  all  affairs  of  the  Zam- 
indari. The  present  officer  in  charge  of  the  estate  is  friendly 
toward  missions  and  has  promised  to  let  us  have  any  piece  of  land 
not  required  for  government  purposes.  We  can  get  land  now! 
However,  in  case  of  a  change  of  officers  it  is  possible  that  he  will 


—  39  — 

not  be  in  favor  of  missions  and  we  may  later  not  be  able  to  get 
the  land  desired  and  thus  be  shut  out  of  the  whole  northern  district. 

We  trust  and  pray  that  the  mission  board  and  Conference  may 
see  the  urgent  need  of  occupying  the  field  north  of  Champa  and 
Janjgir  now,  and  the  Lord,  for  whom  we  seek  to  win  precious 
souls,  will  make  hearts  and  hands  willing  to  extend  His  work! 

With  all  best  wishes  and  sincere  greetings  to  all  the  brethren 
of  the  Board  and  the  General  Conference,  I  am. 

Yours  in  His  glad  service, 

C.H.  Suckau. 

This  report  together  with  recommendations  was  approved  and 
accepted. 

CHINA:  PROSPECTIVE  MISSIONFIELD 

At  the  1911  Conference  Session  H.  J.  Braun,  who  had  begun 
mission  work  in  China,  had  obtained  the  consent  of  the  Conference 
to  accept  the  deed  and  title  to  land  in  China  on  which  to  erect  the 
buildings  for  a  mission  station. 

To  the  1914  Conference  he  submitted  through  the  Mission 
Board  a  proposal  to  take  over  the  entire  mission  founded  by  Braun 
in  China.  In  the  following  letter  Braun  reviews  the  mission  en- 
terprise in  China  and  presents  his  proposal  to  the  General  Con- 
ference. 

"Pei  tai  Ho,  Chihli  Prov.,  N.  China, 
June  30,  1914. 
Dear  Brethren  of  the  Foreign  Mission   Board: 

"Greetings  in  the  love  and  peace  of  Christ  Jesus!  First  of  all 
we  wish  to  thank  the  board  heartily  for  all  love  and  kindness  to- 
ward us.  Furthermore,  we  wish  to  explain  in  simple  words  the 
cause  of  this  writing. 

"Mission  work  on  our  field  was  begun  in  faith  about  five  years 
ago,  and  has  in  the  same  spirit,  been  continued  in  reliance  in  Jesus 
till  this  day.  By  the  Lord's  grace  and  help  we  have  been  permitted 
to  expand  the  work  from  year  to  year.  He  has  given  strength 
and  means.  It  is  a  work  of  faith,  and  the  Lord  has  kept  His 
promise  that  we  have  never  lacked  support.  To  Him  be  praise 
and  honor  forever! 


—  40  — 

"Although  the  work  was  begun  directly  in  reliance  on  the 
Lord  and  has  been  so  continued,  and  not  directly  under  our  Board, 
the  prayers  and  gifts  for  the  support  have  come  mostly  from  mem- 
bers and  congregations  of  our  Conference.  This  makes  our  work 
really  a  Conference  work,  although  our  field  does  not  formally  be- 
long to  the  Conference.  Furthermore,  inasmuch  as  a  number  of 
supporters  and  also  of  prospective  candidates  for  this  field  have 
expressed  a  hope  that  this  field  be  also  placed  under  our  Con- 
ference, we  have  considered  the  matter  with  much  prayer  with  the 
result  that  we  gladly  lay  the  whole  matter  into  the  hands  of  the 
Lord,  the  Board  and  the  whole  Conference.  If  this  question  will 
be  prayerfully  considered  by  the  next  General  Conference,  the  Lord 
will  show  what  is  best.  I  have  been  asked  whether  I  would  not 
better  attend  this  Conference  personally.  But  this  is,  in  my  opin- 
ion, not  necessary.  Besides,  the  work  here  is  so  pressing  that  I 
could  hardly  leave  it.  The  congregations  especially  interested  in 
this  field  will  undoubtedly  be  represented,  as  well  as  many  others 
who  have  a  warm  heart  for  this  mission  in  China.  Therefore,  we 
will  be  unconcerned.  Our  only  desire  is  so  to  labor  that  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  will  be  honored  most.  If  it  is  the  Lord's  will  that 
the  work  here  should  continue  independently,  we  will  go  forward 
with  all  confidence.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  it  be  better  that  the 
Conference  formally  take  up  the  work,  we  are  also  glad  of  that. 
Many  are  the  brethren  and  sisters  with  whom  we  have  been  per- 
mitted to  do  this  great  work  together,  but  how  much  better  would 
it  be,  if  we  could  do  this  work  hand  in  hand  with  all  the  dear 
members  of  the  Conference. 

"It  seems  self-evident,  however,  that  the  Board  and  the  Con- 
ference would  wish  a  little  more  information  about  this  mission 
field.  We  shall  therefore  try  to  give  a  brief  survey  of  the  same — 
First  of  that  which  has  already  been  accomplished  and  second  of 
what  this  field  still  needs.  In  regard  to  the  latter  we  wish  to  say 
that  not  all  of  it  need  be  done  in  one  year.  A  part  can  be  done  and 
the  rest  can  be  postponed  and  prepared  for. 

"1.  Our  field  has  definite  boundaries  with  little  chance  to  ex- 
tend it  and  with  danger  of  diminishing  only  in  case  we  do  not  do 
our  duty.     If  through   our  province  on  the  map  a  line  be  drawn 


—  41  — 

from  east  to  west  five  miles  north  of  Kai  Chow,  our  field  is  marked, 
lying  south  of  this  line.  The  boundary  line  is  irregular  but  de- 
finite. Our  field  comprises  three  Hsiens,  or  counties  with  a  capital 
in  each:  Kai  Chow,  Tung  Ming  Hsien  and  Chiang  Yuan  Hsien. 
Tung  Ming  Hsien  is  30  miles  south  of  Kai  Chow  and  Chiang  Yuan 
Hsien  45  miles  southwest  of  Kai  Chow. 

"In  Kai  Chow  three  years  ago  we  opened  our  first  station  in 
the  east  suburb  on  almost  three  acres.  Our  street  house  on  the 
street  contains  the  following  rooms:  Two  reception  rooms,  one  for 
ladies  and  one  for  men;  my  office,  one  room  for  the  sick,  and  the 
chapel.  In  the  back  yard  is  a  granary  with  three  small  rooms  up- 
stairs for  dwelling.  On  the  south  street  the  great  gate  is  connect- 
ed with  the  barn. 

"In  Tung  Ming  Hsien  we  have  bought  a  place  on  Main  street, 
but  have  not  completed  the  station.  The  Lord  willing,  we  expected 
to  complete  it  before  winter.  Here  we  also  built  a  street  house  with 
the  folloMnng  rooms:  One  reception  room,  one  reading  room,  one 
room  for  the  missionary  stopping  here  occasionaly,  a  barn,  two 
toilets,  one  for  men  and  one  for  women,  because  most  of  the  people 
come  here  from  the  villages,  and  a  church,  though  small  but  largo 
enough  for  the  next  few  years.  In  the  back  part  of  the  compound 
remains  sufficient  space  for  a  family  to  live.  In  Chiang  Yuan 
Hsien  we  have  not  yet  bought  a  place,  but  have  had  a  colporteur 
for  two  years  and  send  evangelists  there  repeatedly.  Our  congre- 
gations have  65  members,  but  five  have  been  excommunicated. 
Besides  doorkeeper  and  mule  driver  we  have  four  colporteurs  and 
three  evangelists.  Five  young  brethren  are  in  the  mission  school 
in  Wei  Hai  fu  partly  or  entirely  at  mission  expense  with  the  un- 
derstanding that  they  must  serve  the  mission  a  certain  length  of 
time. 

"2.  Turning  our  attention  to  the  needs  in  the  near  future  we 
find  that  Kai  Chow  needs  a  church.  The  past  has  shown  that  the 
church  often  does  not  hold  all  the  hearers.  In  view  of  the  fact 
that  it  will  take  about  two  more  years  to  erect  the  church,  it 
seems  not  too  early  to  begin  work  now.  A  boarding  school  will 
also  have  to  be  built  soon.  The  dwelling  house  for  the  missionary 
can  wait  a  little. 


—  42  — 

"Besides  these  buildings  we  need  more  workers.  Two  single 
lady  missionaries  for  the  girls'  school  and  the  work  among  the 
women,  one  physician,  though  I  can  do  his  work  partly  till  he 
can  come;  for  evangelistic  work  one  missionary  family,  also  for 
Tung  Ming  Hsien.  As  soon  as  they  take  charge  of  the  station  a 
dwelling  house  for  them  must  be  built.  In  Chiang  Yuan  Hsien 
district  an  outstation  would  do  for  a  few  years,  though  not  for  too 
many.  Were  these  three  stations  provided  with  missionaries,  vil- 
lage work  could  be  done  from  them  as  centers.  The  field  would 
then,  for  a  long  time,  be  large  enough,  for  it  is  thickly  settled,  and 
a  number  of  outstations  could  be  built.  Native  workers  are  in  great 
demand,  the  best  way  to  get  faithful  native  workers  is  to  train 
them  oursevles,  because  other  missions  are  not  willing  to  let  the 
good  workers  come  to  us.  The  inland  work,  however,  must  remain 
under  the  supervision  of  missionaries. 

"Should  the  esteemed  Conference  be  convinced  that  the  tak- 
ing over  of  this  field  is  of  the  Lord  and  wish  to  take  steps  in 
that  direction,  we  wish  to  add  that  before  New  Year  it  will  hardly 
be  possible  to  close  up  our  accoimts,  but  till  then  we  hope  to  be 
able  to  do  so.  This  would,  however,  not  hinder  the  coming  of  new 
workers  in  case  some  should  be  ready  to  come  now. 

"Wishing  the  dear  Board  and  Conference  in  all  their  impor- 
tant deliberations  God's  rich  blessings,  we  remain  as  ever  your 
humble  co-workers  in  the  Lord, 

H.  J.  and  Maria  Braun. 

"Although  this  writing  arrived  so  late  that  we  could  not  writs 
for  information  as  to  expense,  etc.,  on  this  new  field,  the  boarJ 
nevertheless  recommends  that  this  Conference  take  up  the  work 
in  China  as  soon  as  the  treasury  permits  and  the  fourth  station  in 
India  has  been  built.  P.  H.  Richert,  Secretary. 


CHAPTER  II 


HOME  MISSION 

BUILDING  THE  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST  AT  HOME 

The  beginning  of  systematic  Home  Mission  work  dates  back 
to  the  year  1872.  (See  Vol.  I,  p.  196).  The  three  persons  that 
had  been  assig^ied  to  do  home  mission  work  had  rendered  faithful 
and  useful  service.  However,  as  the  committee  was  not  continued 
this  important  work  was  temporarily  neglected.  It  was  only  after 
a  Permanent  Home  Mission  Committee  was  created,  to  which  de- 
finite instruction  was  given  to  employ  at  least  one  evangelist  who 
would  devote  all  his  time  to  home  missionary  work  that  gratifying 
results  were  gained.  This  was  in  1887.  The  cause  of  Home  Mis- 
sion has  continued  to  flourish  since  then. 

Home  Missionary  J.  B.  Baer  continued  in  his  very  active  and 
useful  evangelistic  and  missionary  work.  During  the  period  from 
about  1895  and  pretty  well  into  the  present  century  there  was  a 
widespread  migration  movement  of  Mennonites  westward  well  up 
to  the  Pacific  coast,  southward  into  Oklahoma  and  Texas,  and 
northward  into  North  Dakota,  Montana  and  Saskatchewan.  Mis- 
sionary Baer  visited  not  only  the  older  settlements,  but  traveled 
far  and  wide,  visiting  the  farflung  scattered  new  settlements  of 
the  brethren  in  the  faith,  bringing  them  spiritual  encouragement. 
As  the  calls  from  the  churches  increased  for  Baer's  ministry  his 
work  also  increased.  It  was  now  realized  that  the  task  of  such 
evangelistic  service  was  greater  than  could  be  cared  for  by  one 
evangelist.  In  view  of  this  fact  the  Board  arranged  with  District 
committees  that  they  provide  workers  for  some  of  the  evangelistic 
service  desired  by  churches. 

It  was  now  felt  that  Home  Missionary  work  had  come  to  a 


—  44  — 

turning  point.  In  their  1902  report  the  Board  says: — "The  fifteen 
years  of  mission  work  in  the  home  field  with  but  one  worker  in 
the  field  was  good  and  produced  blessed  finiit.  To  a  large  extent 
our  Conference  is  what  it  is  through  this  mission  work.  How- 
ever, it  was  impossible  to  continue  in  this  manner  under  the  great- 
ly changed  conditions.  That  the  Conference  realized  this  is  evident 
from  the  fact  that  the  last  Conference  adopted  a  resolution  by 
which  the  Board  was  authorized  to  employ  several  evangelists  in 
the  Home  Mission  field.  However,  the  Board  was  somewhat  non- 
plused how  to  adapt  the  work  to  the  changed  conditions,  yet  ef- 
forts were  made  in  that  direction.  An  effort  was  made  in  1900 
to  re-employ  J.  B.  Baer.  But  he  declined.  Calls  were  extended 
in  one  session  to  H.  J.  Krehbiel,  P.  H.  Richert  and  J.  W.  Kliewer. 
But  each  of  these  declined.  Money  continued  to  flow  into  the 
treasury.  Requests  for  evangelistic  help  kept  coming.  Churches 
began  to  inquire:  "What  is  the  Home  Mission  Board  doing?"  One 
report  said:  "The  Board  began  to  'hang  their  harps  on  the  wil- 
lows'." Under  these  circumstances  the  Board  considered  it  neces- 
sary to  have  a  session,  which  took  place  in  November  1900  at  Wads- 
worth,  Ohio.  The  Board  members  were  J.  J.  Balzer,  chairman; 
W.  S.  Gottshall,  treasurer;  N.  C.  Hirschy,  secretary;  members:  P. 
R.  Aeschliman,  Gerh.  Penner,  J.  S.  Moyer,  of  whom  all  but  Aeschli- 
man  were  present.  At  this  session  the  whole  field  was  divided  into 
seven  territories.  In  each  territory  one  experienced  minister  was 
invited  to  take  up  one  of  these  territories  and  work  in  it  for  from 
two  to  six  months.  Only  two  of  those  called  accepted.  These  two 
spent  several  months  in  their  respective  fields.  Only  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  three  year  term  were  there  five  workers  engaged 
in  evangelistic  work  in  different  regions  of  the  field.  J.  E.  Sprung- 
er  in  Manitoba,  Saskatchewan  and  Alberta.  S.  M.  Musselman  in 
the  Eastern  District  and  for  several  weeks  in  the  Middle  District. 
W.  S.  Gottshall  was  active  for  several  months  in  the  Northern 
Conference.  H.  D.  Penner  spent  five  weeks  in  visiting  twenty 
churches  of  the  Middle  District,  while  P.  H.  Richert  spent  five  to 
six  weeks  visiting  churches  in   Manitoba. 

At  the  1905  Conference  session  a  plan  was  formulated  under 
which  the  two  Mission  Boards — Foreign  and  Home  jointly  were  to 


—  45  — 
employ   field  workers   as   evangelists  by   whom  the   whole   of  the 
General  Conference  was  to  receive  the  spiritual  stimulus  of  visiting 
evangelists.    At  this  time  J.  C.  Mehl  became  a  member  of  the  Home 
Mission   Board. 

The  joint  arrangement  above  recorded  brought  new  life  into 
Home  missionary  activity.  Ten  different  persons  did  evangelistic 
work.  They  were:  Johannes  Penner,  F.  F.  Jantzen,  James  E. 
Sprunger,  J.  J.  Balzer,  P.  R.  Aeschliman,  S.  F.  Sprunger,  H.  J. 
Krehbiel,  W.  S.  Gottshall,  Jacob  Moyer,  A.  S.  Shelly.  Very  gratify- 
ing results  were  reaped  from  these  ministering  visits.  Among 
these  may  be  mentioned,  in  addition  to  the  general  spiritual  re- 
vival, the  following:  a)  Several  churches  have  joined  the  Con- 
ference, b)  A  number  of  churches  have  become  interested  in  our 
missionary  work,  c)  Contributions  to  the  mission  cause,  both 
Home  and  Foreign  have  been  stimulated,  especially  in  those 
churches  in  which  the  cause  of  missions  was  still  an  innovation, 
d)  The  publication  cause  has  been  noticeably  stimulated  through 
the  numerous  reports.  The  cause  of  Christian  nurture  and  training 
was  also  advanced  through  the  inspiring  talks  given  by  these 
itinerary  ministers. 

CITY  MISSIONS 
At  several  Conference  sessions,  especially  at  the  one  at  Berne. 
Ind.,  the  cause  of  City  Missions  had  again  been  advocated.  For  the 
purpose  of  giving  special  consideration  to  this  project  and  with 
the  intention  of  finding  workers,  a  session  was  held  at  the  home 
of  the  chairman  Gerhard  Penner,  at  Beatrice,  Nebraska. 

It  was  at  that  time  thought  that  Niagara  Falls  offered  a 
promising  field  as  about  twenty  members  of  our  faith  at  one  time 
had  lived  here.  The  Board  however  found  that  the  conditions 
there  are  today  less  favorable  as  most  of  our  brethren  have  left 
that  place.  Yet  it  is  felt  that  it  would  be  approved  of  God  if 
efforts  in  this  direction  would  be  continued  here  and  at  other  placeL^. 

CHURCH  BUILDING  FUND 

A  beginning  in  aiding  struggling  churches  to  erect  church 
buildings  was  made.  Not  much,  yet  something  could  be  done. 
Toward  the  erection  of  a  church  at  Rosthern,  Saskatchewan  $225.00 


—  46  — 

was  contributed.     The  Mission  church  at  Allentown,  Pa.,  received 
$150.00  as  aid. 

HOME   MISSION   AND   FOREIGN   MISSION  JOIN   HANDS 

The  program  of  (joint)  cooperation  in  Home  Missionary  work 
by  the  Foreign  and  Home  Mission  Boards  was  bringing  encourag'- 
ing  results  in  behalf  of  both  interests.  Churches  which  had  former- 
ly stood  aloof  became  better  informed  as  to  the  work  being  done 
and  through  contributions  to  the  work  became  directly  interested 
— especially  in  India.  At  places  where  but  a  few  years  ago  mis- 
sions were  scarcely  mentioned  people  are  asking  questions  about 
the  heathen  world.  Here  is  an  example  related  by  J.  J.  Balzer. 
"A  deacon  of  a  very  conservative  church  came  to  him  one  day 
and  said:  'Brother  Balzer,  in  our  church  we  have  collected  for 
India,  will  you  not  forward  this  for  us  ?  I  am  unable  to  write, 
besides  I  do  not  know  where  to  send  it.'  He  handed  to  me  $200.00. 
That  was  a  fruit  of  a  missionary  visit  which  had  ripened  quietly 
and  unnoticed." 

During  the  period  of  1905  to  1908  the  following  persons  visited 
among  the  different  groups  of  Conference  churches:  H.  R.  Voth, 
P.  R.  Aeschliman,  J.  J.  Balzer,  Jacob  Quiring,  C.  H.  Wedel,  P.  H. 
Richert,  N.  C.  Hirschy. 

THE  EXPANDING  FIELD  PRESENTS  A  NEW  PROBLEM 

Problems  began  to  arise  under  the  broad  changes  in  proces.-. 
The  changes  vizualized  during  the  last  five  to  eight  years,  and 
which  had  been  the  subject  of  several  recent  Conferences,  began 
to  show  up  as  realities  within  the  range  of  the  Home  missionary 
field.  This  was  evidenced  by  the  appeals  for  aid  which  came  to  the 
Home  Mission  Board  from  small  new  group  settlements.  The 
founding  of  new  settlements  not  only  enlarged  the  territory,  but 
the  number  of  churches  having  no  ministers  multiplied.  At  the 
same  time  within  the  older  established  churches  there  was  a  grow- 
ing lack  of  ministers,  and  among  the  young  men  students  there 
is  but  a  small,  even  a  decreasing  number  who  were  preparing  for 
the   ministry   or   for   spiritual    service   in   their  home   churches. 

Then,  further,  the  trend  for  young  people  to  move  to  the  city, 
there   to   engage   in   business   or   seek   other   employment   was    in- 


—  47  — 

creasing.  This  made  the  organization  of  Mennonite  churches  in 
towns  and  cities  a  vital  problem.  This  too,  in  turn,  demanded 
that  young  people  receive  special  training  and  preparation  for  the 
leadership  of  such  town  or  city  churches. 

Looking  to  the  solution  of  these  problems,  the  following  recom- 
mendations offered  by  the  Home  Mission  Board  at  the  1908  Con- 
ference, were  adopted. 

1)  Establish  a  Church  Building  Fund. 

2)  Place  evangelists  in  churches  without  preachers. 

3)  Engage  in  City  Mission  work. 

4)  Support  young  brethren  preparing  for  Home  Mission  work. 

ij )  Commission  experienced  evangelists  who  as  Itinerary  Minist- 
ers strengthen  the  churches  by  giving  Biblical  discourses  to  stimu- 
late the  study  of  God's  Word,  and  by  missionary  sermons  awaken 
interest  in  our  mission  and  Conference  aims  and  undertakings. 

Encouraged  by  the  lines  of  activity  proposed  and  approved  at 
the  1908  Conference,  the  Home  Mission  Board  undertook  to  pro- 
ceed energetically  in  inaugurating  such  ministration  in  the  new 
fields  opened. 

Beginning  in  the  year  1909  N.  F.  Toews  and  H.  J.  Braun 
served  much  of  the  time  as  Home  Missionaries.  The  former  labored 
in  Kansas,  Nebraska,  South  and  North  Dakota,  Minnesota,  Idaho, 
Manitoba  and  Saskatchewan.  Later  N.  F.  Toews  served  in  churches 
which  were  without  ministers. 

SOME  RESULTS  OF  THESE  MISSIONARY  LABORS 

At  Langham  there  is  now  a  church  of  more  than  100  members. 
A  church  costing  more  than  $3500.00  was  erected  and  practically 
paid  for. 

At  Drake,  in  the  Quill  Lake  District,  similar  work  is  being 
done.  Toews  was  sent  there  to  do  evangelistic  v/ork.  Ten  young 
people  were  converted  and  after  brief  instruction  were  baptized. 
They  then  elected  Toews  as  their  pastor.  Soon  afterward  the 
church  was  organized  with  a  membership  of  31.  Early  in  1911 
Missionary  candidate  P.  R.  Schroeder  was  sent  to  Langham  to 
assist  Toews  in  his  expanding  work. 

The  results  of  these  labors  are:  Forty-three  persons  we^e 
baptized  and  added  to  the  church,  and  about  132  baptized  persons 


—  48  — 

were  brought  together  in  churches.  Two  churches  were  organizeti 
and  one  church   was  built  and  dedicated  to  the  Lord. 
CITY   MISSION   WORK   BEGUN 

The  Board  has  been  authorized  to  inaugurate  City  Missionary 
work.  This  authority  was  utilized.  In  the  spring  of  1909  E.  F. 
Grubb  of  Wadsworth,  Ohio,  was  won  for  city  mission  work.  The 
Board  members  M.  M.  Horsch  and  J.  C.  Mehl  of  Upland,  Calif., 
made  a  study  of  Los  Angeles.  They  reported  favorably  upon  that 
city  as  a  suitable  place  to  found  a  city  mission.  In  June  of  1909 
Grubb  and  family  went  to  their  new  field  of  labor.  A  district 
without  a  church  was  selected,  a  hall  for  holding  meetings  was 
rented,  and  the  work  begun.  The  beginning  was  discouraging. 
Only  five  children  came  to  the  first  meeting.  That  neighborhood 
was  immersed  in  wordliness  and  carnal  pleasures.  But  efforts  were 
continued  on  which  the  Lord  rested  His  blessings.  House  to  house 
visits  were  made,  personal  invitations  were  extended  and  general 
annoancements  issued.  The  attendance  increased.  By  1911  the 
Sunday  school  had  about  30  attendants,  while  at  preaching  services 
about  40  persons  were  usually  present.  In  the  judgment  of  the 
Home  Mission  Board  "the  period  of  pioneer  work  was  past,  the 
Mission  in  that  degenerate  district  was  known  and  established,  and 
an  assistant  should  be  given  Brother  Grubb." 

After  the  work  at  Los  Angeles  had  been  carried  on  for  several 
years,  the  Board,  after  having  held  a  session  there  in  1912,  came 
to  the  unanimous  conviction  that  a  change  to  a  more  suitable  lo- 
cation was  necessary  and  should  be  made  as  soon  as  possible.  Such 
a  location  was  found  in  an  adjacent  district.  A  corner  lot  with 
several  houses  on  it  was  bought  for  $5000.00.  The  larger  building 
was  to  be  converted  into  an  assembly  hall,  with  library,  reception 
room,  room  for  storage,  etc.  while  the  other  house  was  to  be 
rented. 

The  work  has  been  carried  forward  by  E.  F.  Grubb  as  super- 
intendent assisted  by  Mrs.  Grubb  and  Elizabeth  Braun  during  1912 
and  1918.  Because  of  failing  health  the  latter  was  compelled  to 
quit.  Anna  E.  Penner  served  from  July  1912  to  1914,  when  she 
was  succeeded  by  Susie  Franz.  Students  from  Torrey  Bible  In- 
stitute and  others  assisted  on  Sundays. 


49  — 


FIRST   MENNONETE  CHURCH,   BLUFFTON,   OHIO 
GENERAL  CONFERENCE  MET  HERE  IN  1911 

CHICAGO    CITY    MISSION 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Board  in  1912  the  question  was  con- 
sidered: "Should  not  a  city  mission  be  established  in  one  of  the 
metropolitan  cities  in  the  Middle  West?"  After  prayerful  consi- 
deration it  was  unanimously  agreed  to  endeavor  to  open  such  a 
mission.  The  Board  members  Gottshall  and  Balzer  were  delegated, 
in  company  with  the  presidents  of  the  Middle  and  the  Northern 
District  Conferences,  to  visit  cities  like  St.  Paul  and  Minneapolis, 
Chicago,  St.  Louis  and  Kansas  City,  and  then  report  on  their  in- 
vestigations. After  their  report  had  circulated  Chicago  was  select- 
ed. Soon  after  this  decision  a  gift  of  $1209  was  received  for  this 
new  mission  from  the  aged  brother  Gerhard  Vogt  of  Summerfield, 
111.,  which  gave  encouragement  to  go  forward  with  this  new  city 
mission.     But  what   about  a  worker?   —  A  call  was   extended   to 


—  50  — 

W.  W.  Miller  of  Pulaski,  Iowa,  which  he  accepted.  The  Lord  was 
leading  by  His  Spirit.  By  January  1,  1913,  Miller  was  in  Chicago, 
where  he  was  met  by  Bro.  Rev.  Albert  Rutt  superintendent  of  the 
Central  Illinois  Conference  Mission  and  W.  S.  Gottshall,  member 
of  the  Board.  Soon  a  location  was  selected,  a  hall  rented  and  pre- 
pared for  a  place  of  worship.  On  the  evening  of  March  5th,  1913, 
about  100  persons  being  present,  the  Mission  was  opened  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  who  had  graciously  guided  in  the  efforts  made. 
Gospel  meetings  have  been  continued  ever  since  and  a  number 
of  persons  have  been  converted  and  have  accepted  Jesus  as 
their  Savior.  About  22  of  our  young  people  were  students  at  the 
Moody  Bible  Institute.  They  were  enthusiastic  helpers  in  singing, 
giving  testimony,  in  prayer  and  in  preaching.  The  Board  con- 
cludes its  report  on  this  city  mission  with  words  of  the  apostle: 
"Ye  know  that  your  labor  in  the  Lord  is  not  in  vain." 

CHURCH  BUILDING  FUND 

Soon  after  the  1908  Conference  the  Home  Mission  Board  re- 
ceived applications  for  financial  aid  for  the  erection  of  churches. 
To  three  churches  a  loan  of  $500.00  each  was  granted,  the  loans 
being  without  interest.  They  were  Allentown,  Pa.;  Bethel  church 
at  Perkasie,  Pa.;  and  the  church  at  Herbert,  Sask.,  Canada. 

CANADA 
LANGHAM  AND  WALDHEIM,  SASKATCHEWAN 
The  church  at  Langham  was  begun  about  1906.  As  the  last  re- 
port stated  there  were  about  100  members;  the  number  has  now 
grown  to  213.  In  the  town  of  Waldheim  a  church  was  built  at  a 
cost  of  about  $2000.00.  Both  churches  have  active  Young  People's 
Societies  and  Sunday  School.  Workers  there  are  N.  F.  Toews  at 
Langham,  D.  Lohrenz,  assistant;  J.  C.  Peters  at  Waldheim,  as- 
sisted by  two  evangelists,  Joshua  BuUer  and  John  Funk. 

DRAKE,    SASKATCHEWAN 

M.  M.  Lehman  has  been  working  here  as  evangelist  for  about 
three  years,  receiving  in  compensation  $200.00  annually,  while  at 
the  same  time  he  is  teaching  school  successfully.  They  held  their 
meetings  in  the  upper  story  of  a  business  house  at  $1.00  per  meet- 
ing.    They  need  a  church  building. 


—  51  — 
BRITISH  COLUMBIA  AND  ALBERTA 
By  a  resolution  of  the  Canadian  District  Conference  these  two 
western  provinces  were  transferee!  to  the  Home  Mission  Board  of 
the  General  Conference.  At  four  different  places  there  were  small 
Mennonite  settlements  without  spiritual  nurture.  They  are  located 
at  Renata  and  Nelson,  B.  C,  and  at  Didsbury  and  Sunny  Slope, 
Alberta.  In  Alberta  they  had  no  one  willing  to  lead  in  Sunday 
school,  although  they  have  a  neat  little  church,  while  at  Renata 
there  was  a  flourishing  Sunday  school.  As  N.  F.  Toews  is  favored 
with  a  pass  he  can  visit  these  churches  at  small  cost  and  it  is  hoped 
that  soon  these  churches  will  be  self-supporting. 

CHURCH  BUILDING 
Some  assistance  could  be  rendered  in  this  direction.   The  church 
at  Great  Deer,  Sask.,  received  a  loan  of  $500.00.     Some  churches 
are  beginning  to  repay  on  the  loans  received. 

ITINERARY  MISSION 

This  important  activity  was  kept  up.  N.  F.  Toews  visited 
congregations  in  western  Canada,  North  Dakota  and  Minnesota. 
M.  Horsch  spent  several  months  in  the  Western  District  Confer- 
ence, while  W.  S.  Gottshall  visited  some  congregations  in  Kansas, 
the  Middle  and  the  Eastern  Conferences.  J.  J.  Balzer  spent  some 
months  of  1912-13  in  Saskatchewan,  Alberta,  North  and  South 
Dakota,  and  in  May  of  this  year  (1914)  he  visited  a  number  of  con- 
gregations in  Kansas  in  the  interest  of  the  Los  Angeles  Mission. 

In  a  summary  statement  it  is  reported  that  nearly  $20,000.00 
were  contributed  and  used  in  the  last  three  years,  and  that  the 
Lord  has  richly  blessed  the  united  efforts.  In  the  Canadian  Mission 
73  souls  were  baptized  upon  confession  of  faith,  and  70  more  were 
received  by  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  That  field  now  has  213 
members,  three  Sunday  Schools,  two  Endeavor  Societies.  Four 
evangelists  were  elected  as  helpers  in  the  cause.  During  the  period 
of  nearly  four  years  two  churches  were  built  at  a  cost  of  $5500.00. 
These  congregations  have  contributed  $700.00  for  our  missions 
and  collected  about  $650.00  for  the  maintenance  of  the  two 
churches. 

At  the  mission   in   Los   Angeles   40   souls   were   led   to   Christ. 


—  52  — 

A  corner  lot  was  bought  with  a  building  on  it,  rentable  at  $20  to 
$25  per  month.  A  tabernacle  is  now  under  construction.  Many 
poor  and  needy  could  be  assisted,  many  troubled  souls  comforted; 
150  Testaments,  250  Gospels  of  St.  John,  also  10,000  tracts  were 
given  away,  and  the  Gospel  of  Salvation  was  preached  to  many. 
In  the  recently  established  Mission  in  Chicago  —  praise  be  to  the 
Lord  —  10  souls  found  peace  and  confessed  forgivness  of  sins 
through  the  Blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  many  more  are  asking  for 
prayers. 


CHAPTER  III 

PUBLICATION 

In  Volume  I  of  the  History  of  the  General  Conference  page  14 
and  following,  it  is  related  that  J.  H.  Oberholzer  established  a  print- 
ing plant  and  began  the  publication  of  the  first  Mennonite  periodi- 
cal in  America  in  June  of  1852  at  Milford,  Bucks  County,  Pa,, 
under  the  name  "Religioeser  Botschafter".  It  is  there  further 
shown  that  this  publishing  enterprise  became  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant means  leading  to  the  founding  of  the  General  Conference. 
PUBLISHING    HOUSE    AND    PRTNTERY    WANTED 

The  need  and  importance  of  a  printing  and  publishing  insti- 
tution for  the  promotion  of  the  Conference  interests  was  early 
perceived  by  the  friends  of  the  young  cause.  The  founders  of  the 
Conference  soon  recognized  that  for  the  furtherance  of  the  best 
interests  of  the  undertaking  it  was  necessary  that  the  General  Con- 
ference should  own  and  control  its  own  printing  and  publishing 
institution. 

As  early  as  1866  Conference  adopted  a  resolution  proposing 
to  establish  its  own  publishing  institution  by  securing  its  own 
printing  plant.  This  was  when  on  October  15,  1866  Conference  met 
at  Wadsworth.    The  school  building  had  just  been  finished  and  was 


—  53  — 

ready  to  receive  students.  On  the  preceding  day  the  building  had 
been  dedicated.  Great  rejoicing  filled  the  hearts  of  all  who  at- 
tended. The  minutes  report  briefly:  "And  now  at  last  Conference 
has  assembled  on  October  15,  (1866)  to  the  great  joy  of  all,  for 
the  first  time  in  the  large  auditorium  of  our  Educational  insti- 
tution." In  this  jubilant  spirit  a  sentiment  prevailed  that 
in  connection  with  the  school  other  interests  should  also  be 
centered  at  Wadsworth,  Ohio,  (See  Volume  I,  General  Conference 
History,  page  135).  At  this  time  it  was  felt  that  the  Conference 
should  have  its  own  publishing  institution  and  it  should  be  estab- 
lished near  the  Conference  school.  So  definite  was  this  sentiment 
that  the  following  resolution  was  passed: —  "With  regard  to  a 
Mennonite  printing  institution  for  our  own  cause  the  General  Con- 
ference  considers  it  practical  that  our  printing  plant  be  brought 

into  the  closest  relation  to  our  educational  institution "     Then 

an  overture  was  made  to  the  Mennonite  Printing  Union  to  turn 
their  printing  plant  over  to  the  General  Conference  officers  as 
soon  as  they  were  able  to  take  over  and  operate  it.  However  this  wise 
and  foresighted  purpose  was  never  realized.  No  Conference  in- 
terests, besides  the  school,  were  ever  brought  to  Wadsworth.  In 
fact  the  school  itself  was  later  discontinued,  and  as  will  be  noted 
elsewhere,  its  equipment  was  transferred  to  the  Halstead  (Kansas) 
Seminary,  and  it  in  turn  was  later  absorbed  into  Bethel  College. 

As  a  result  of  the  defeat  of  this  early  intention  of  establishing 
its  own  printing  and  publishing  institution  the  publishing  interests 
of  the  Conference  have  languished  to  the  detriment  of  all  the  va- 
rious other  activities  of  the  Conference. 

However,  some  progress  was  made  toward  development  of  Con- 
ference publication  interests.  At  the  1881  Conference  a  Publication 
Department  was  created.  Through  this  Department  the  publication 
of  Conference  periodicals  and  other  publications  was  slowly  de- 
veloped. In  1881  the  Conference  had  instructed  the  Committee  i;i 
charge  of  the  Publication  Department  to  endeavor  to  establish  a 
book  store.  A  start  was  made  in  that  direction  by  private  initia- 
tive. A  beginning  was  made  with  a  book  store  at  Berne,  Ind.  (See 
Vol.  I  page  367)  with  encouraging  results.  At  the  1896  Conference 
the  new  constitution  was  adopted,  which  provided  for  six  members. 


—  54  — 

J.  F.  Lehman,  a  member  of  the  Board  was  made  business  manager 
of  the  Department. 

By  this  time  (1896)  the  Conference  had  consolidated  various 
publications  under  the  name  Christlicher  Bundesbote  into  the  hands 
of  its  Publication  Board.  The  Mennonite  continued  to  be  published 
by  the  Eastern  District  Conference.  The  1893  Conference  took  un- 
der consideration  the  problem  of  the  permanent  location  of  a  Con- 
ference Book  Store  and  printing-  plant.  In  this  matter  the  Publi- 
cation Board  submitted  the  following  statement  and  recommenda- 
tion quoted  before:  "That  Berne  for  the  future  is  not  the  suitable 
place  for  establishing  permanently  a  publishing  house  and  printery 
appears  clear.  We  recommend  that  Conference  instruct  the  Board 
to  cast  about  for  a  more  suitable  location  and  when  in  their  judg- 
ment the  favorable  time  for  relocating  to  advantage  our  publishing 
institution  has  arrived  then  with  the  approval  of  the  Conference 
officers  they  may  proceed  with  the  relocation." 

The  Publication  Board  reported  three  years  later  (1899)  that 
no  printery  had  been  acquired  for  the  Conference,  nor  had  a  place 
been  found  to  recommend  as  the  future  place  for  the  Conference 
publishing  house.  The  Board  recommended  that  the  Conference 
itself  fix  on  the  place  where  the  publishing  interests  shall  be  locat- 
ed. In  response  Conference  took  a  sentiment  vote,  each  delegate 
voting  for  the  place  of  his  preference.  The  result  of  this  ballot 
was  as  follows:  Berne,  Ind.,  143;  Newton,  Kans.,  75;  Bluffton,  Ohio, 
54;  St.  Paul,  Minn.  12;  Beatrice,  Nebr.  5;  Bethel  College  15;  Ft. 
Wayne,  Ind.  13;  Philadelphia  6.  It  was  now  resolved  to  settle  on 
a  permanent  location  for  the  Conference  Publishing  House.  The 
outcome  was  that  for  the  present  Berne  continue  to  be  the  temp- 
porary  location  of  the  Conference  Publishing  House. 

During  the  following  Conference  interim  an  effort  was  made 
to  settle  the  location  question  for  the  Conference  Publishing  House. 
As  St.  Louis  had  been  suggested  by  several  persons,  several  Board 
members  went  there  in  1897.  The  result  of  their  investigation  was 
unfavorable,  so  the  thought  of  locating  in  St.  Louis  was  abandoned. 
The  Board  reports  that  no  further  efforts  were  made  to  fix  on  an- 
other location,  "that  therefore  the  Publication  interests  remain  in 
Berne  as  they  have  for  fifteen  years". 


—  55  — 

The  publication  cause  continued  to  prosper.  The  Conference 
publications  gained  in  circulation.  The  sale  of  books  increased. 
The  various  books,  tracts,  song  books,  etc.  were  in  steady  demand, 
while  the  debt  was  gradually  decreased. 

AN  ENGLISH  PAPER  PLANNED  FOR  CONFERENCE 

The  General  Conference  had  up  to  the  year  1902  not  published 
an  official  English  periodical.  However  pursuant  to  the  instruc- 
tions received  from  the  last  session  of  Conference,  the  Eastern 
District  officers  in  charge  of  The  Mennonite  were  approached.  The 
outcome  was  that  by  mutual  agreement  the  Eastern  District  Con- 
ference turned  The  Mennonite  over  to  the  General  Conference  Pub- 
lication Board.  Accordingly  The  Mennonite  appears  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Publication  Board  as  a  weekly  since  the  beginning 
of  the  year  1902.  The  Mennonite  at  that  time  had  a  total  of  680 
subscribers. 

The  publication  interests  had  between  the  years  1902  to  1914 
become  organized  and  established.  Financially  the  institution  was 
gaining  strength.  Its  publications  were  securing  more  readers. 
While  the  distribution  of  literature  steadily  gained  widening  fields. 

An  informing  summary  is  presented  in  the  1914  report,  as 
follows: 

REPORT  OF  THE  PUBLICATION  BOARD  IN  1914 

"Our  papers  have  been  published  during  the  last  Conference 
period  as  before;  the  Christliche  Bundesbote,  The  Mennonite,  Der 
Kinderbote  and  the  Sunday  School  Quarterlies  and  Sunday  School 
leaves. 

"The  Christliche  Bundesbote,  the  German  periodical  of  our 
denomination,  has  been  sent  to  the  subscribers  at  $1.50  a  year.  The 
number  of  subscribers  is  at  present  2624,  an  increase  since  1911  of 
13.  When  all  outstanding  subscriptions  are  counted  in  there  is  a 
surplus  in  the  account. 

"The  Mennonite,  the  English  periodical  of  our  denomination,  has 
been  sent  to  the  subscribers  for  $1.50  a  year.  The  number  of  sub- 
scribers is  at  present  732,  an  increase  of  67  since  1911.  It  is  easily 
seen  that  with  such  a  small  number  of  subscribers  the  income  does 


—  56  — 

not  pay  for  the  publication  of  the  paper,  therefore  we  find  a  deficit 
in  this  account. 

"  Der  Kinderbote  was  sent  to  the  subscribers  for  30  cents  a 
year.  The  number  of  subscribers  is  at  present  2552  and  has  in- 
creased since  1911  by  124.  The  account  of  this  paper  shows  a 
small  deficit. 

"The  Sonntagsschulhefte  show  an  increase  of  1800  over  1911 
as  14,800  copies  are  printed,  which  are  sent  at  20  cents  a  copy  per 
year.  This  account  shows  a  surplus. 

"In  regard  to  the  books  of  our  publication  and  the  book  store 
we  can  report:  There  are  8  books  of  our  own  publication  at  present: 

The  "Gesangbuch  mit  Noten",  in  the  large  and  pocket  edition. 

"Mennonite  Hymnal". 

"Festklaenge"   (a  collection  of  sermons  for  church  festivals). 

The  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Mennonites,  by  Corn.  Ris,  Ger- 
man and  English. 

"Handbook  for  Ministers",  German  and  English. 

"Catechism",  in  German  and  English. 

"Calendar."    (Bundesbote   Kalender). 

"Church  Record". 

"In  the  last  three  years  no  new  books  have  been  added  to  our 
publications,  but  of  some  of  the  above  named  books  new  editions 
have  been  printed.  The  Gesangbuch  mit  Noten,  an  edition  of  2000, 
and  a  pocket  edition  of  the  same  has  been  printed  in  two  editions 
of  1250  copies,  of  the  German  and  English  Catechism  each  an  edi- 
tion of  500  and  1000  copies,  and  of  the  Baptismal  Certificate  an 
edition  of  1500  copies  has  been  printed.  The  stock  of  books  and 
printed  matter  is  at  present  in  a  good  brick  building  and  is  in- 
sured against  fire  for  $5000. 

"The  book  store,  as  before,  has  been,  in  the  last  three  years, 
successfully  conducted.  During  this  period  it  has  brought  a  clear 
profit  of  $5024.  As  the  financial  report  shows  the  value  of  our 
publication  has  increased  $3164.  The  total  value  as  estimated  late- 
ly is  $24,516.16.  Of  this  $6914.38  has  been  loaned  for  good  notes, 
the  rest  is  used  in  the  business. 

"The  business  manager  was  the  experienced  Brother  J.  F.  Leh- 
man, lately  employed  at  the  yearly  salary  of  $1260,  with  the  under- 


—  57  — 

standing  that  he  has  to  provide  and  pay  for  the  necessary  help.  As 
chief  editor  of  our  papers  the  Board  called  Brother  C.  van  der 
Smissen,  who  has  served  as  such  since  January  1912.  His  salary 
is  at  present  $900  a  year.  Brother  Silas  Grubb  continued  his  work 
as  associate  editor  during  this  conference  period.  As  gratuity  he 
received  50  cents  for  each  column  which  he  provided. — Brother  S. 
F.  Sprunger  edited  the  Sunday  School  Quarterlies  and  the  Kalender, 
for  which  he  received  $150  per  annum.  Brother  L.  A.  Baer  served 
as  colporteur  for  which  he  received  his  commission. 

"The  Board  found  it  necessary  to  hold  a  session  in  order  to  get 
the  necessary  insight  into  the  management  of  our  publication  and 
to  talk  over  some  important  matters.  This  was  held  in  August 
1913  in  Berne,  Indiana.  A  special  financial  report  is  sent  by  the 
manager  at  the  end  of  every  business  year,  August  31,  to  the  Board 
and  gives  it  regularly  an  insight  into  the  work  and  condition  of 
the  publication. 

"The  resolution  27  of  the  last  Conference  has  been  carried  out. 
The  Gesangbuch  mit  Noten  was  published  in  a  pocket  edition.  The 
comparatively  large  sale  of  the  book  shows  that  a  wish  and  a  need 
of  our  denomination  has  been  met  by  this  publication.  There 
seemed  to  be  no  call  for  any  other  new  undertakings  and  arrange- 
ments, consequently  we  did  not  make  any." 


CHAPTER  IV 

EMERGENCY  RELIEF 

In  \new  of  the  fact  that  here  and  there  and  from  time  to  time 
widespread  emergency  cases  of  distress  occurred  which  local  com- 
mittees were  unable  to  relieve,  both  at  home  in  our  country  as  well 
as  abroad,  it  was  felt  that  provisions  should  be  made  by  which  the 
whole  Conference  could  combine  its  munificense  and  as  a  unit  ren- 
der aid  on  a  larger  scale  and  thus  assist  more  effectively  abroad 
and  so  more  fully  help  to  relieve  all  catastrophal  suffering  in  our 
own  group  or  anywhere  in  our  land,  and  in  the  world. 


—  58  — 

With  this  purpose  in  mind  the  1899  Conference  adopted  the 
resolution  given  below,  which  is  now  Article  29  of  the  Revised 
Constitution   of   1929: 

"The  General  Conference  herewith  creates  an  Emergency  Re- 
lief Commission  (Board)  of  six  members,  whose  duty  it  shall  be 
to  accept  donations  to  be  used  in  support  of  charitable  purposes, 
and  they  shall  apply  such  donations  in  accordance  with  the  donors' 
instructions,  while  such  funds  as  are  contributed  without  instruc- 
tions, may  be  applied  according  to  the  Committee's  judgment." 

RELIEF  TO  FAMINESTRICKEN  INDIA 
Even  before  the  close  of  the  year  the  President  and  the  Sec- 
retary, Chr.  Krehbiel  and  David  Goerz,  of  the  newly  created  Emer- 
gency Relief  Board  found  occasion  to  employ  their  accustomed 
energy  and  initiative  on  a  large  scale,  through  the  dire  famine 
which  prevailed  in  India.  As  early  as  December  1899  a  call  was 
issued  to  the  churches  through  the  Bundesbote  for  contributions 
to  feed  the  multitudes  of  starving  people  in  India.  The  call  was 
not  in  vain.  Contributions  in  money  or  grain — particularly  corn, 
were  desired.  Through  the  mediation  of  Dr.  Klopsch  of  the  "Chris- 
tian Herald"  and  the  noted  preacher  Dr.  Talmage  of  Washington, 
the  Government  at  Washington  was  persuaded  to  assume  the  pay- 
ment of  the  freight  on  the  steamer  from  New  York  to  Bombay  on 
200,000  bushels  of  American  corn.  Freight  would  come  to  $40,000. 
Our  share  in  the  shipment  was  8000  bushels.  Railroads  carried 
this  corn  free  to  New  York.  The  purchase  price  of  the  corn  was 
30  cents  per  bushel,  so  it  was  worth  in  Bombay  at  least  60c  per 
bushel. 

The  corn  arrived  in  Bombay  June  20,  1900  on  the  steamer 
"Quito".  It  was  at  once  unloaded  and  forwarded  to  the  interior  of 
India.     There  were  18  carloads  which  were  addressed  as  follows: 


Gossner  Mission,  Chota  Nagpur 
Missionary  J.  A.  Ressler,  Dhamtari 
Missionary  J.  Gasz,  Raipur 
Missionary  T.  F.  King,  Guzerat 
Missionary  G.  W.  Woodward,  Ahmedabab 


irs 

Bu. 

3 

1320 

5 

2280 

3 

1320 

2 

840 

2 

840 

1 

440 

1 

440 

1 

440 

—  59  — 

Missionary  Miss  Alice  Yoder,  Berar 
Missionary,  A.  Norton,   Dhoud 
Missionary  F.  C.  Hottle,  Ry.  Naudgoon 

Total  18  8000 

The  Emergency  Relief  Commission  had  delegated  David  Goerz, 
the  secretary  of  the  Board,  as  its  representative  to  accompany  the 
shipment  without  cost  to  Bombay  and  return.  Goerz  reported  to  the 
Relief  Board  in  detail  on  the  distribution  of  the  corn  as  made 
through  him.  The  following  is  a  brief  excerpt  of  this  report: — 
"In  or.ier  that  after  arriving  in  Bombay  a  correct  division  of  the 
corn  might  be  accomplished  I  had  written  five  letters  while  still  on 
the  ship  to  the  Missionaries  Hahn,  Ressler,  Thampne,  Friesen  and 
Godshall,  and  inquired  how  and  when  a  meeting  with  each  of  theni 
might  be  had.  However,  only  with  the  Missionaries  Ressler  and 
Godshall  did  the  meeting  take  place  as  planned.  Only  after  the 
corn  had  been  divided  and  shipped  was  I  able  to  meet  Missionary 
Hahn  by  looking  him  up  in  Ranchi,  the  main  station  of  the  Goss- 
ner  Mission.  However,  I  had  received  a  letter  from  him  giving 
detailed  information  which  proved  very  helpful  in  the  distribution 
of  the  corn.  He  approved  of  the  idea,  which  had  been  given  to 
me  at  the  Ministers  Conference  in  Kansas,  namely  incidental  to 
this  distribution  of  relief  in  India  the  purpose  of  the  General  Con- 
ference should  be  promoted  as  much  as  possible,  by  arranging  for 
the  distribution  of  the  corn  in  famine  stricken  India  as  nearly  as 
possible  within  territory  in  which  it  was  probable  that  our  Mis- 
sion might  be  located.  Gaya  and  Raighar  had  been  suggested  by 
our  Mission  Board  and  by  Missionary  Hahn.  But  neither  place 
was  suitable  for  distributing  corn.  Gaya  was  too  far  distant  from 
Bombay  while  Raighar  was  still  under  the  rule  of  a  native  king. 
But  the  main  difficulty  was  that  there  were  no  missionaries  sta- 
tioned there  to  take  care  of  the  distribution  of  the  corn,  which  was 
absolutely  necessary  if  the  handing  out  of  relief  should  benefit 
the  mission  cause.  .  .  .  This  led  me  to  conceive  the  idea  to  let  the 
Klopsch  Missionary  Committee  or  some  other  missionaries  distri- 
bute the  corn  if  the  corresponding  money  value  would  be  turned 
over  to  me,  which  money  could  then  be  used  for  relief  wherever 


—  60  — 

needed.  Missionary  Fuller  in  Bombay,  to  whom  I  submitted  this 
plan  approved  of  it  wholeheartedly  and  at  once  took  several  cars. 
Missionary  Ressler  took  a  similar  shipment.  Missionary  Hahn  had 
petitioned  for  2  cars;  I  sent  him  three  cars." 

The  account  shows  further  that  much  of  the  cash  donated 
for  India  relief  and  the  cash  receipts  from  the  sales  of  corn  to 
missions  was  later  turned  over  to  Missionary  P.  A.  Penner  to  be 
used  in  giving  relief  direct  and  paying  part  of  the  cost  of  erect- 
ing Mission  buildings  at  the  stations  in  Central  India  by  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  after  the  subsidence  of  the  famine.  Thus  the 
large  shipment  of  corn  carried  to  India  through  the  Relief  Board 
did  a  double  service:  It  assisted  in  assuaging  the  desperate  famine 
and  afterward  aided  in  the  erection  of  a  mission  station  while  thus 
aiding  unfortunate  famine  sufferers  in  India. 

The  activity  and  usefulness  of  the  Emergency  Relief  Board 
has  continued  steadily  since  this  rushing  start  was  made  in  the 
India  relief.  From  then  on  the  Board  shared  in  relief  work  among 
Mennonites  and  beyond  wherever  occasion  warranted  it.  In  1906 
relief  was  extended  to  the  earthquake  sufferers  in  California,  and 
soon  afterwards  considerable  sums  of  money  were  sent  to  China 
to  relieve  famine  sufferers;  also  to  Japan.  In  1907  there  was  a 
dearth  of  food  in  Russia.  Liberal  relief  contributions  were  sent 
there  which  were  distributed  by  a  Mennonite  committee  among 
Mennonites.  In  1909  aid  was  extended  to  China,  to  Aulieata  in 
Russia,  to  Italy  for  earthquake  sufferers,  to  Jerusalem  to  Pastor 
Schneller's  Syrian  Orphanage,  for  sufferers  in  Turkey,  also  in  Ar- 
menia, Saskatchewan  and  to  an  orphanage  in  Cleveland,  Tenn.  In 
1913  flood  sufferers  were  aided  in  Ohio, ,  Indiana  and  Nebraska. 
Funds  given  for  needy  in  China  were  placed  in  the  hands  of  Mis- 
sionary Braun,  $1400  being  sent  to  him  for  distribution  among  the 
sufferers. 


61 


CHAPTER  V 


EDUCATION 

The  first  cause  upon  which  the  General  Conference  had  cen- 
tered its  attention  was  Education.  The  outcome  was  the  Wads- 
worth  school.  As  there  was  no  permanent  committee  created  to 
whom  the  promotion  of  education  was  entrusted,  this  vital  interest 
was  neglected  and  for  many  years  lay  dormant.  For  more  than 
thirty  years  no  definite  or  systematic  attention  was  given  to  the 
cause  of  education.  Not  until  1908  was  anything  further  done  in  that 
direction.  In  that  year  several  papers  were  read  at  Conference  on 
the  subject  of  Education.  In  consequence  the  following  resolution 
was  adopted:  Resolved,  that  the  chairman  appoint  a  committee 
of  five  members,' which  shall  prepare  an  outline  for  work  in  the 
field  of  education,  and  submit  the  same  to  the  next  Conference 
session.  The  members  appointed  on  this  committee  were:  S.  S. 
Haury,  J.  H.  Langenwalter,  H.  P.  Goertz,  J.  B.  Baer,  S.  M.  Grubb. 

This  Committee  reported  to  the  1911  Conference.  They  had 
prepared  a  Questionnaire  with  13  questions.  As  this  enlightening 
questionnaire  is  given  in  full  in  their  report,  together  with  a  synop- 
sis of  the  answers  received,  it  is  reproduced  here  in  full,  and  with 
the  recommendations  appended: 

In  order  to  be  able  to  do  its  work  more  effectively  the  com- 
mittee met  in  St.  Paul,  Minn,  in  July  1909.  It  was  impossible  for 
Brother  Baer  to  be  present  at  this  session.  It  was  agreed  that  it 
would  be  advantageous  to  become  acquainted  with  the  various 
opinions  and  needs  more  fully  before  recommendations  should  be 
made.  After  consideration,  seeking  investigation  and  exchanging 
of  ideas  the  list  of  questions,  which  was  sent  out  by  the  committee, 
was  finally  completed.     The  Committee  reports  as  follows: 


—  62  — 

"The  answers  are  not  all  identical  but  give  evidence  of  a  very 
satisfactory  unity  of  endeavor  to  do  that  which  shall  be  best  for 
our  people.  We  are  now  in  a  pretty  good  position  to  know  what 
people  think  concerning  our  educational  problem  when  they  face 
the  same  squarely  and  have  an  opportunity  to  think  it  through 
without  being  disturbed. 

1.  The  (luestion:  "Taking  it  for  granted  that  all  ministers, 
whether  especially  trained  for  the  ministry  or  not,  should  be  called 
of  God  and  be  directed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  their  ministry,  is  it 
your  opinion  that  a  Bible-trained  man  in  the  ministry  could  do 
more  and  better  work  for  God  and  the  church  than  a  man  who  has 
no  special  training  for  the  work?",  was  answered  in  the  affirma- 
tive almost  without  exception.  Now  and  then  some  one  seems  to 
have  paid  too  little  attention  to  the  first  part  of  the  question  and 
consequently  expressed  some  doubt.  We  do  not  underestimate 
these  expressions  of  doubt  but  desire  herewith  to  declare  that  we 
also  emphasize  the  first  portion  of  this  question.  The  answer  of 
Brother  Petter  was  of  special  interest  to  us  because  of  the  fact 
that  he  emphasized  his  affirmative  answer  by  saying  that  this  was 
important  and  Biblical. 

2.  The  second  cjuestion.  "Do  you  think  it  important  for  a 
Mennonite  minister  to  know  as  much  as  is  possible  for  him  to  know 
concerning  the  teachings  of  the  Mennonite  Church,  what  her  history 
has  been,  and  what  her  future  opportunities  and  resources  are?", 
was  answered  in  the  affirmative,  almost  without  exception  and  the 
point  it  raises  declared  to  be  important.  The  idea  was  also  ex- 
pressed that  this  is  important  for  all  members  of  the  church  as 
well  as  for  the  ministers.  In  this  connection  the  question  concern- 
ing parochial  schools  was  raised,  to  which  we  will  refer  later. 

3.  Under  No.  8  we  had  written  as  follows:  "We  have  men 
trained  in  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  Congregational,  Baptist,  Evan- 
gelical, Lutheran,  Reformed  and  Reformed  Episcopalean  Semin- 
aries. Do  you  think  this  sort  of  arrangement  will  further  unity 
among  our  people?"  This  question  received  answers  such  as  fol- 
low: "Better  than  not  to  attend  any".  "The  danger  of  dissension 
not  greater  than  formerly".  "Makes  our  people  more  broadmind- 
ed".    "The  truth  must  stand  higher  than  denominational  teachings." 


—  63  — 

"It  costs  us  many  of  our  most  usable  young  men".  "Every  Men- 
nonite  school  should  have  a  Bible  course".  "It  is  expecting  a  great 
deal  of  the  other  denominations  to  have  to  train  our  men  for  the 
ministry." 

4.  The  question:  "Do  you  suppose  that  it  would  be  better  for 
the  interests  of  our  church  to  have  its  own  ministers  trained  un- 
der the  supervision  of  the  Mennonite  Church  than  to  have  them 
trained  in  seminaries  of  other  denominations  where  now  and  then 
things  are  taught  which  are  not  in  accordance  with  some  Menno- 
nite doctrines  and  practices?",  was  generally  answered  in  the  nega- 
tive (Should  this  not  read  affirmative?  H.  P.  K.).  Such  answers 
as  the  following,  however,  were  also  given:  "But  supposing  ques- 
tionable things  should  be  taught  in  our  schools?"  "It  is  not  harm- 
ful but  desirable  that  our  ministers  get  a  part  of  their  training  in 
other  schools".  "A  thorough  training  in  some  Mennonite  school 
and  a  year  elsewhere".     "Depends  upon  the  instructor". 

5.  The  question:  "Should  our  church  meet  the  demand  for 
an  educated  ministry?",  was  answered  in  various  ways,  e.  g.  "I 
think  that  the  demand  is  not  general".  "Not  ready  for  a  new  min- 
isterial system'"  "Something  wrong  when  churches  make  such  de- 
mands". "If  education  means  service  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  then 
yes".  "Every  church  should  demand  of  its  ministers  that  he  fin- 
ish at  least  a  thorough  Bible  course".  (Has  reference  to  men  just 
entering  the  ministry.)  Most  of  the  answers  were  briefly,  yes. 
Now  and  then  someone  did  not  seem  to  be  quite  clear  in  regard  to 
the  expression  "educated  ministry".  An  educated  man  is  one  who 
has  acquired  the  ability  to  think  correctly  and  to  see  clearly, 
through  a  proper  development  of  his  gifts.  Such  a  development  is 
promoted  through  a  thorough  general  education.  Such  a  man  is 
naturally  better  able  to  perform  his  professional  work  more  ad- 
vantageously. 

6.  The  question:  "Would  it  not  be  desirable  that  the  schools, 
at  present  existing  among  our  conference  churches,  should  be  en- 
couraged to  come  into  closer  contact  in  order  that  they  might 
complement  each  other  more  effectively?",  was  answered  affirma- 
tively without  exception.  The  answers  frequently  emphasized  that 
the  relationship  now  existing  between  the  different  schools  was  a 


—  64  — 

very  satisfactory  one  considering  the  encouragement  these  schools 
have  thus  far  received.  The  second  portion  of  No.  6  (If  so,  then 
how  could  this  best  be  accomplished?)  was  answered  in  different 
ways.  The  following  things  were  advised:  An  exchange  of  in- 
structors, exchange  of  the  leaders  with  each  other  in  order  that  a 
more  advantageous  distribution  of  the  work  could  be  effected. 

7.  The  question:  "Would  it  not  be  recommendable  to  have 
all  Mennonite  schools  work  toward  a  common  end  and  have  one 
definite  aim  in  view?",  was  usually  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
However,  a  number  of  the  brethren  called  attention  to  the  fact  that 
every  school  must  consider  its  responsibility  toward  its  individual 
field.  Unity  was  strongly  emphasized  and  a  great  measure  of  the 
same  is  expected  among  the  schools  as  soon  as  unity  among  Men- 
nonites  in  general  becomes  stronger. 

8.  The  eighth  question:  "In  order  to  come  nearer  the  solution 
of  this  problem  and  to  bring  the  educational  work  of  our  denomina- 
tion into  the  service  of  the  Lord  even  more  fully,  would  it  not  be 
well  to  create  a  school-conference  consisting  of  representatives  of 
the  Conference  or  Conferences?"  The  above  proposed  Conference 
was  quite  frequently  recommended.  However,  several  brethren 
feared  too  much  organization.  Som.e  thought  that  there  would  be 
nothing  gained  through  this  conference  and  that  it  would  lead  to 
the  establishment  of  an  additional  school  for  which  we  are  not  rea- 
dy as  yet.  Others  desired  the  school-conference  in  order  that  our 
educational  work  might  be  made  more  of  a  principal  feature  of 
our  Conference.  Some  desired  to  see  the  members  of  this  con- 
ference to  be  selected  from  all  vocations  represented  in  our  Gen- 
eral Conference,  while  others  emphasized  the  need  of  having  only 
school-men  as  members  of  this  conference. 

9.  The  ninth  question:  "How  might  the  schools  be  brought  in- 
to closer  and  more  active  connection  with  the  Conferences?",  was 
answered  in  many  different  ways.  Some  desire  that  the  schools 
should  stand  under  direct  conference  control.  Others  again  feared 
that  such  an  arrangement  would  handicap  the  development  of  our 
educational  work  because  of  the  fact  that  our  Conference  is  merely 
an  advisory  body.  The  differences  of  opinion  are  usually  traceable 
to  a  different  emphasis  of  the  expression:   "Into  closer  and  more 


—  63  — 

active  connection  with  the  Conference".  Mutual  and  harmonious 
co-operation  seems  to  be  the  ideal  of  most  of  the  brethren.  It  was 
frequently  emphasized  that  the  Conferences  should  receive  reports 
from  all  the  schools  and  that  an  opportunity  should  be  given  stu- 
dents as  well  as  instructors  to  become  informed  as  to  the  ideals 
and  the  object  of  the  Conference.  It  was  also  frequently  empha- 
sized that  the  representatives  of  the  schools  should  visit  the 
churches  in  order  that  mutual  acquaintance  might  be  furthered. 
These  matters  are  considered  of  more  importance  than  the  method 
by  which  the  schools  are  supported  and  conducted. 

10.  Question  No.  10  reads  as  follows:  "Since  none  of  the 
present  schools  fully  meets  the  needs  and  the  demands  for  training 
workers  for  the  service  in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  would  it  not  be  a 
timely  step  for  the  General  Conference  to  undertake  the  establish- 
ment of  a  school  which  would  meet  these  needs  and  demands?" 
This  question  was  understood  in  different  ways.  Some  want  an 
additional  school  immediately,  others  desire  to  know  first  what 
kind  of  school  is  necessary.  Some  are  satisfied  with  the  work 
which  our  schools  now  offer.  Some  want  a  small  Bible  school  and 
others  want  a  complete  Seminary.  A  majority  of  the  answers  in- 
dicate that  for  the  present  our  people  desire  that  the  now  existing 
schools  should  be  strengthened  until  the  interest  in  existing  needs 
and  an  additional  school  shall  have  become  stronger. 

11.  "Since  our  young  people  who  prepare  themselves  for  the 
Lord's  VN-ork  expect  to  work  for  our  Church,  either  directly  or  in- 
directly, should  not  their  preparation  for  this  work  be  made  in 
schools  which  stand  under  the  supervision  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, or  some  Conference?"  The  above  tiuestion  was  answered  in 
connection  with  No.  9. 

12.  The  indicated  union  of  all  Mennonites  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  an  additional  school  seemed  very  desirable  to  most 
of  the  brethren  but  many  doubt  whether  it  could  be  accomplished 
at  this  time.  (In  passing  it  might  be  reported  that  the  school 
planned  by  the  so-called  Old-Mennonites  will  probably  not  be  built, 
at  least  not  in  the  immediate  future.) 

13.  The  answers  to  question  No.  13  disclosed  the  fact  that  a 
large  number  of  young  Mennonites  attend  State  Schools,  the  schools 


of  other  denominations,  in  one  instance  a  Military  School.  Also 
that,  as  a  result  of  our  present  arrangement,  a  number  of  our 
young  people  have  been  and  are  being  engaged  by  other  denomina- 
tions as  ministers  and  missionaries. 

This  extract  gives  the  Conference  an  opportunity  to  see  what 
the  brethren  think  concerning  our  school  work.  The  amount  of  in- 
terest shown  is  very  gratifying.  This  is  gratifying  even  though 
there  is  still  a  lack  of  clearness  as  to  the  method  to  be  pursued. 

In  order  that  the  work  of  this  important  branch  of  our  Con- 
ference undertakings  might  be  developed  advantageously,  this  com- 
mittee recommends  that  the  Conference  create  a  Board  of  Educa- 
tion. This  Board  should  consist  of  six  members  and  be  elected  by 
the  Conference  in  the  same  manner  in  which  the  Boards  at  present 
existing  are  elected. 

Duties  of  the  Board  might  be  such  as  follows: 

*a)  To  devise  ways  so  that  the  Christian  education  of  our 
Mennonite  youth  in  general  may  be  promoted  even  more  in  the  fu- 
ture than  has  been  done  in  the  past, 

*b)  to  gain  information  concerning  the  courses  of  study  of  the 
existing  Preparatory  Schools  and  to  endeavor  to  increase,  if  pos- 
sible, the  ability  of  these  schools  to  render  the  desired  service  to 
our  people, 

c)  to  investigate  the  College  work  given  in  our  schools,  to 
endeavor  to  make  this  work  as  efficient  as  possible  for  the  needs 
of  our  youth,  and  to  attempt  to  develop  the  same  in  such  a  man- 
ner that  it  shall  be  an  honor  to  our  educational  work, 

d)  to  make  arrangements  for  the  most  advantageous  train- 
ing of  our  prospective  workers  in  the  churches  and  on  the  Mission 
fields. 

'"  (a  and  b  are  here  given  as  changed  at  the  session  of  the 
Conference.) 

By  resolution  the  Committee  on  School  and  Education  was 
continued,  with  instruction  to  continue  its  labor  and  study  in  the 
manner  as  heretofore  and  report  to  the  next  Conference.  The  new 
committee  elected  was  composed  of  the  following  members:  J.  W. 
Kliewer,  J.  H.  Langenwalter,  S.  K.  Mosiman,  S.  S.  Haury,  S.  M. 
(ii-ubb. 


This   committee    submitted   the   following   report   to    the    1914 
Conference: 


NEW    HOPEDALE    MENNONITE    CHURCH.    MENO.    OKLA. 
GENERAL  CONFERENCE  MET  HERE  IN   1914. 

REPORT  OF  THE  COMMITTEE  ON  EDUCATION 

1914 
This  committee  held  one  session  during  the  last  three  years. 
All  members  of  the  committee  were  present  on  this  occasion.     The 
session  was  held  in  October,  1912,  at  Newton,  Kansas.     The  follow- 
ing resolutions  were  adopted  at  that  time. 

1.  Resolved,  that  we  as  a  committee  present  a  motion  at  our 
next  General  Conference  for  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution  of 
the  General  Conference  providing  for  the  establishment  of  a  Board 
of  Education. 

2.  The  object  of  the  Board  of  Education  is  the  promotion  of 
Christian  education  in  general  and  in  the  Mennonite  church  by 
aiding  preparatory  schools  in  satisfactory  courses  of  study;  by 
giving  financial  aid  in  the  form  of  loans  to  needy  students  for 
the  Christian  ministry  work;  by  aiding  and  assisting  Mennonite 
.schools  and  colleges  in  establishing  such  courses  of  study  that  will 


—  68  — 

meet  the  needs  of  Meniionite  youth;  by  giving  financial  aid  to  Men- 
nonite  educational  institutions  wherever  it  may  be  deemed  desir- 
able and  by  calling  into  existence  such  agencies  as  may  be  deemed 
necessary. 

3.  The  Committee  is  of  the  opinion  that  at  present  we,  as  a 
General  Conference,  are  not  yet  ready  to  establish  a  seminary  for 
full  theological  work,  but  until  we  are  ready  for  such  a  school  it 
is  urged  that  gifts  be  given  for  specific  Bible  and  theological  edu- 
cation in  connection  with  schools  already  existing  or  to  some  con- 
ference for  the  same  purpose.  These  gifts  are  to  be  held  in  trust 
by  such  schools  or  conference  until  a  seminary  is  started  and  only 
their  income  is  to  be  expended  for  the  support  of  such  theological 
instruction.  If,  when  the  seminary  is  opened,  the  donor  still  lives, 
he  shall  decide  whether  the  gift  to  such  school  or  conference  is  to 
become  absolute  or  to  be  transferred  to  the  seminary.  In  case  of 
the  death  of  the  donor  previous  to  the  opening  of  the  seminary  the 
General  Conference  shall  decide  whether  the  gift  is  to  be  trans- 
ferred to  the  seminary  or  not. 

4.  Moved,  that  tliis  Committee  request  the  Program  Commit- 
tee to  allow  a  specified  time  at  the  next  session  of  Conference  for 
the  hearing  of  reports  from  the  various  schools  now  in  existence 
ana  from  fields  in  need  of  future  education  development.  Such  re- 
ports to  be  presented  by  this  Committee  preceding  the  discussion 
of  the  educational  work  of  the  Conference. 

"During  the  past  summer  this  Committee  sent  out  about  270 
questionnaires.  Only  a  comparatively  small  percentage  of  these 
were  returned,  but  the  answers  which  have  come  in  are  suggestive 
of  a  number  of  things,  e.  g.,  ten  have  declared  themselves  as  op- 
posed to  a  board  of  education;  thirteen  have  failed  to  express  an 
opinion  upon  this  point;  fourteen  have  declared  themselves  for 
such  a  board  under  certain  conditions,  and  twenty-nine  have  done 
so  unconditionally. 

"We  received  reports  concerning  43  schools  in  which  1173 
children  received  instruction.  The  time  of  duration  varies  from 
six  weeks  to  three  or  four  months.  Several  of  these  schools  were 
so  combined  with  the  district  schools  that  German  and  reli'^ious 
branches  were  taught  about  one  hour  each  day.     Where  this  is  the 


—  (59  — 

case  no  other  provision  is  made  for  so-called  German  schools. 

"Reading,  Penmanship,  Bible  Stories,  and  Grammar  are  taugiit 
in  most  of  the  church  or  religious  schools.  In  some  of  them  Church 
History,  Catechism  and  Mennonite  History  are  also  taught  and 
now  and  then  one  finds  General  History,  Arithmetic  and  Geogra- 
phy. This  shows  that  such  schools  possess  a  large  range  of  in- 
dividuality. 

"The  preparation  which  is  required  of  the  teachers  of  these 
schools  is  usually  very  indefinitely  defined. 

"The  support  sometimes  comes  from  the  local  church  in  which 
case  the  church  either  has  a  fund,  accepts  free-will  offerings,  or 
makes  an  assessment.  Sometimes  some  combination  of  these  meth- 
ods is  used. 

"In  some  places  the  church  arranges  for  the  school,  either 
through  its  deacons  or  through  a  board  especially  appointed  for  this 
work.  It  is  more  often  the  case,  however,  that  individuals  must 
take  the  matter  in  hand,  and  usually  these  are  the  parents  of  the 
children  to  be  instructed.  In  at  least  one  instance  the  teacher  as- 
sumes the  entire  work.  In  several  instances  the  Committee  on  Edu- 
cation of  the  Western  District  Conference  has  been  instrumental  '.i 
starting  schools,  principally  through  financial  and  other  encourage- 
ment. 

"Not  much  has  been  done  thus  far  in  the  matter  of  getting 
credit  for  the  woi-k  done  in  these  schools,  and  for  the  present  it 
is  rather  difficult  to  do  much  because  too  many  of  the  schools  still 
pay  too  little  attention  to  the  ability  of  the  teachers  whom  they 
employ. 

"We  received  32  reports  concerning  local  problems.  Among 
others  the  following  difficulties  may  be  mentioned:  A  lack  of  in- 
terest for  German  and  for  religious  instruction;  difficulty  to  ar- 
range for  sufficient  time  for  such  a  school  either  because  of  a  lack 
of  interest,  because  of  work  at  home  or  because  insufficient  time 
remains  after  the  public  schools  are  closed;  difficulty  in  getting 
suitable  teachers;  the  fact  that  in  some  places  the  people  live  at 
such  distances  from  each  other  that  it  is  difficult  for  them  to  send 
the  children  to  one  place;  difficulty  in  keeping  up  the  German  be- 
cause of  the  dialects;  indifference;  difficulty  in  getting  a  sufficient 


—  70  — 

number  of  suitable  German-English  teachers;  difficulty  in  decid- 
ing upon  a  teacher  when  several  divisions  of  the  Mennonites  are 
concerned;  lack  of  school  interest  in  general.  Difficulties  are  found 
even  where  there  are  no  church  or  religious  schools,  for  the  fact 
that  these  schools  are  lacking  increases  the  difficult}^  in  solving  the 
problem  of  retaining  the  youth  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  church, 
the  denomination  and  the  kingdom  of  God.  Now  and  then  schools 
are  discontinued  because  the  English  supercedes  the  German.  This 
naturally  raises  the  question  whether  the  German  language  is 
necessary  to  maintain,  to  continue  or  to  establish  a  church  school. 
One  brother  reported  that  in  his  church  there  was  sufficient  in- 
terest and  that  they  had  no  special  difficulties  to  contend  with, 

"Aside  from  the  schools  for  children  there  are  twelve  second- 
ary schools  which,  directly  or  indirectly,  render  service  for  the  wel- 
fare of  the  youth  within  the  domain  of  this  Conference.  These 
schools  are  located  at  the  following  places:  Rosthern,  Sask.,  Altona 
and  Gretna,  Man.,  Freeman,  S.  Dak.,  Beatrice,  Neb.,  and  Hender- 
son, Neb.,  Mt.  Lake  Minn.,  Goessel,  Hillsboro  and  Inman,  Kan., 
Gotebo.  Okla.  (Only  11  schools  named  in  the  report.  K.)  They 
employ  about  27  teachers  and  instruct  about  650  young  people.  In 
addition  we  may  report  Bethel  College  and  Bluffton  College  togeth- 
er employ  about  40  teachers  and  that  the  number  of  their  regularly 
registered  students  amounts  to  more  than  500  per  year.  More  than 
20  per  cent  of  this  number  belong  to  the  College  departments. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

"The  Committee  on  Education  makes  the  following  recommen- 
dations: 

"1.  In  order  that  the  work  of  this  important  branch  of  our  Con- 
ference undertakings  might  be  developed  advantageously,  this 
Committee  recommends  that  the  Conference  create  a  Board  of  Edu- 
cation. This  Board  should  consist  of  six  members  and  be  elected 
by  the  Conference  in  the  same  manner  in  which  the  Boards,  at 
present  existing,  are  elected. 

"2.  The  Committee  further  recommends  that  the  following  be 
substituted  for  the  four  points  mentioned  in  the  last  paragraph  o^ 
report  in  the  minutes  of  the  19th  General  Conference: 


—  71  — 

"The  object  of  the  Board  of  Education  is: 

a)  To  promote  the  development  of  the  Sunday  School  work. 

b)  To  promote  the  development  of  church  schools. 

c)  To  promote  the  religious  training-  in  public  schools. 

d)  To  assist  Mennonite  schools  and  colleges  in  the  establish- 
ment of  such  courses  of  instruction  which  meet  the  needs  of  the 
Mennonite  youth. 

e)  To  establish  a  fund  in  order  to  assist,  either  through  loans 
or  otherwise,  needy  students  who  are  preparing  themselves  for 
the  ministry  or  for  the  work  in  the  mission  fields. 

f )  To  grant  financial  aid  to  Mennonite  educational  institutions, 
insofar  as  this  is  possible  and  is  deemed  advisable. 

g)  To  make  such  arrangements  as  may  be  found  necessary  to 
carry  out  any  one  or  all  of  the  above  named  objects. 

"At  the  1914  Conference,  by  an  amendment  to  the  Constitu- 
tion a  Board  of  Education  was  created.  The  following  persons 
were  elected  members:  J.  H.  Langenwalter,  D.  H.  Richert,  H.  H. 
Ewert,  S.  M.  Grubb,  S.  K.  Mosiman  and  J.  K.  Penner. 


CHAPTER  VI 


STATISTICS 

From  the  historical  point  of  view,  the  work  of  a  statistician 
is  of  great  importance.  For  unless  vital  data  are  collected  and 
systematically  tabulated  as  they  occur  and  are  then  carefully 
preserved  important  facts  are  practically  forever  lost.  For 
thirty-five  years  the  General  Conference  had  carried  on  without 
having  a  statistician.  That  explains  why  the  historian  finds  it 
difficult  to  locate  some  vital  facts  in  the  earlier  history  of  the 
Conference.  Fortunately  when  the  first  volume  of  the  History 
of  the  Mennonite  General  Conference  was  being  written  a  number 
of  prominent  leaders  who  had  shared  in  the  earliest  activities  of 


the  Conference  were  still  living  and  active.  These  persons  hart 
access  to  private  material,  as  also  they  had  stored  much  in  their" 
memories  which  information  they  were  quite  willing  to  suppiy 
for  use  in  the  history. 

At  last  in  1896  the  need  of  a  statistician  was  realized  by  the 
Conference  and  it  was  resolved  to  establish  the  office  of  Conference 
Statistician.  To  this  office  the  Conference  report  of  1896  says 
that  H.  P.  Krehbiel  was  unamimously  elected  by  acclamation. 

After  the  first  statistical  report  had  been  presented  and 
accepted  by  the  1899  Conference  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted:  "Resolved,  that  we  instruct  our  Statistician  to  prepare  a 
statistical  account  of  all  Mennonite  churches  in  North  America 
and  to  submit  the  same  to  the  Conference  at  its  next  session." 

This  was  a  difficult  assignment  and  involved  much  detailed 
searching  in  order  to  accumulate  the  necessary  data  for  any  thing 
like  completeness  and  accuracy.  Besides  the  regular  triennial 
statistical  report  for  the  Conference  a  small  beginning  had  been 
made  by  1902  in  the  preparation  of  the  All-Mennonite  Statistics. 
The  delay  had  been  in  large  part  occasioned  by  the  removal  of 
the  statistician  from  Canton,  Ohio,  to  Newton,  Kansas,  at  which 
place  he  was  busily  engaged  in  a  Mennonite  publication  enter- 
prize. 

The  report  of  the  Statistician  to  the  1911  Conference  con- 
tains the  following  data:  Besides  preparing  the  regular  Statistics 
of  the  Conference  the  work  on  the  All-Mennonite  statistics  was 
continued  through  1905  until  1911  when  this  statistical  work  was 
finally  completed.  In  all  twenty-five  persons  have  assisted  in 
collecting  the  information  from  the  Mennonite  churches  in  twenty- 
three  states. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  know  that  in  the  year  1911  there  were 
in  the  United  States  746  Mennonite  churches  with  a  total  member- 
ship of  56,449.  In  Canada  there  were  110  churches  with  a  mem- 
bership of  17,297.  The  total  number  of  churches  in  North  America 
was  then  856,  the  total  membership  73,746.  The  name  of  the 
church,  town,  name  of  the  minister  and  his  address  and  the  total 
church  membership  are  recorded.  The  one  hundred  page  pamph- 
let has  been   pi-inted   in  an   edition   of  2000  copies.     The   price   of 


2»c  is  stated.     The  receipts  will  flow  into  the  Conference  treasury. 

H.  P.  Krehbiel, 

Statistician. 


CHAPTER  VII 

SUNDRY  SUBJECTS 

SECRET  SOCIETIES.    TEMPERANCE.   MODERNISM  AND 
HIGHER  CRITICISM.  ATTITUDE  TOWARD  WORLD  WAR. 

SECRET  SOCIETIES 

That  the  General  Conference  is  from  principle  opposed  to 
secret,  oath  bound  societies  is  manifest  from  the  provisions  in 
the  Constitution  bearing-  on  that  subject.  However  the  sinister 
encroachments  of  that  evil  that  dwells  in  darkness  made  it  im- 
portant to  give  it  special  attention.  The  subject  of  secret  socie- 
ties was  taken  up  at  the  1899  Conference  for  discussion.  A  letter 
on  secret  societies  from  Charles  A.  Blanchard,  President  of  Whea- 
ton  College,  which  he  had  written  upon  request  was  called  for 
and  read.  He  is  an  out-spoken  opponent  of  secret  orders,  and  has 
written  valuable  books  exposing  the  works  of  darkness  and  evil  of 
those  societies.  He  shows  convincingly  that  "secret  societies  are 
enemies  of  Jesus  Christ."  This  letter  was  made  the  basis  of  a 
discussion  of  secret  societies.  At  the  Conference  in  1899,  after 
considerable  exchange  of  thought,  the  two  following  resolutions 
were  adopted: 

1)  As  we  are  convinced  of  the  soul-destroying  influence  of 
secret  societies,  and  as  it  is  reported  that  this  evil  power  of  dark- 
ness is  eagerly  trying  to  enter  into  our  church  circles,  and  as  we 
mean  to  remain  true  and  faithful  to  the  doctrines  of  our  church, 
be  it  resolved,  in  order  that  we  have  greater  clarity,  that  the  dele- 
gates of  this  Conference  make  open  and  clear  statements  as  to 
what  position  they  and  their  churches  take  on  the  question  of  secret 
societies. 


—  74  — 

2.  Resolved:  That  the  General  Conference  takes  a  positive 
stand  against  every  kind  of  secret  society,  and  that  the  Conference 
considers  it  as  necessary,  in  order  to  maintain  this  position,  that 
the  member  Churches  do  declare  at  the  Conference,  if  and  witli 
what  success  they  have  labored  at  cleansing  their  churches  from 
members  of  secret  societies,  and  the  Conference  herewith  announces 
that  if  it  is  found  that  some  churches  still  tolerate  secret  society 
members  to  remain  unmolested  in  the  church,  that  such  churches 
shall  no  longer  be  considered  as  members  in  the  Conference. 

At  the  Conference  of  1902  the  two  following  resolutions  were 
adopted:  Resolved:  that  the  Conference  understands  under  the 
term  "secret  societies"  or  lodges,  all  such  associations,  and  only 
such  associations,  which  demand  (at  admission  and  initiation)  from 
such  as  would  unite  as  members,  that  they  agree  to  such  matters 
and  be  loyal  to  them,  with  which  they  are  (thus  far)  totally  un- 
acquainted, and  at  the  same  time,  that  they  pledge  themselves  to 
keep  secrets,  still  unknown  to  them,  and  not  to  reveal  them  to  any- 
one outside  of  their  special  membership. 

The  following  resolution  offered  by  the  committee  on  resolu- 
tions was  also  adopted  at  the  1902  Conference  session: 

2.  Resolved:  The  Conference  notes  with  satisfaction  that  var- 
ious efforts  are  being  made  by  our  churches  to  induce  church  mem- 
bers to  abstain  from  uniting  with  secret  societies,  and  further  we 
are  of  the  opinion  that  the  aid  or  security  societies  which  are 
maintained  in  several  of  our  churches  can  also  be  a  real  help  to- 
ward the  attainment  of  the  same  end. 

At  the  1914  Conference  session  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted:  Resolved  that  the  President  name  a  committee  of  five 
to  draft  a  plan  by  which  the  Conference  churches  may  be  freed  of 
lodge  members. 

The  persons  appointed  on  this  committee  were:  H.  H.  Ewert, 
H.  R.  Voth,  S.  M.  Grubb,  P.  R.  Aeschliman,  J.  B.  Baer. 
TEMPERANCE 
Position  with  Regard  to  Temperance. 

At  the  Conference  session  in  1902  the  question  was  asked:  Is 
a  brewer  or  a  manufacturer  of  intoxicating  liquor  an  acceptable 
person  for  membership  in  a  Mennonite  church  ? 


This  question  was  answered  by  referring  to  the  section  on 
secret  societies  in  the  Constitution,  (1896),  the  first  sentence  of  which 
reads  as  follows:  The  Conference  also  adheres  to  the  Biblical  doc- 
trine, that  a  drunkard  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  Gal.  'r. 

21 Conference  is  also  convinced  that  drinking  bouts  and  the 

like  belong  to  the  greatest  social  evils  of  human  society  and  that 
our  church  and  Conference  members  should  not  patronize  them 
in  any  way. 

MODERNISM— HIGHER   CRITICISM 

At  the  Conference  session  1902  a  paper  was  read  by  Mission- 
ary R.  Petter  on  the  subject  of  Higher  Criticism.  As  an  outcome 
of  the  discussion  of  this  paper  the  following  was  formulated  as 
setting  forth  the  position  of  the  Conference  on  the  subject  of 
Higher  Criticism   (Modernism): 

"The  Conference  earnestly  warns  against  the  injurious  teacli- 
ings  of  the  so-called  higher  critics  and  against  all  negative  ten- 
dencies which  question  the  authenticity  of  the  Bible  and  endanger 
the  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Son  of  God." 

WAR 
Attitude  Toward  World  War. 

General  Conference  in  session  in  September  1914  at  Meno,  Ok- 
lahoma sent  the  following  message  to  President  Wilson: 
"To  the  Hon.  Woodrow  Wilson,  President  of  the  United  States: 

Dear  Sir:— Whereas  the  great  European  struggle,  which  so 
many  Christians  have  prayed  for  years,  might  be  avoided,  is  now 
a  dread  reality,  and  the  progress  of  civilization  is  greatly  retarded, 
the  General  Conference  of  Mennonites  of  North  America,  now  as- 
sembled in  its  20th  triennial  session  at  Meno,  Okla.,  desires  hereby 
to  reaffirm  its  faith  in  the  principles  of  peace  and  to  give  expres- 
sion to  its  opposition  to  war,  and  said  Conference  further  desires  to 
express  its  appreciation  of  your  efforts  to  keep  out  of  difficulties 
in  Mexico  as  well  as  to  commend  you  for  your  stand  of  strict  neu- 
trality in  the  present  conflict;  the  Conference  further  commits  it- 


.  _  76  - 

self  to   sustain   the   President  in  every   legitimate  effort  to   bring 
about  peace  between  the  nations  now  at  war. 
Respectfully  submitted, 

H.  D.  Penner,  President. 
G.  N.  Harms,  Secretary." 
The  reply  to  this  dispatch  reads  as  follows: 

The   White   House,   Washington,   Sept.   4,   1924. 
My  Dear  Mr.  Penner: 

I   beg   to   acknowledge   the   receipt  of  your  telegram   of   Sept. 

3rd,  signed  also  by  Mr.  G.  N.  Harms,  and  to  say  that  I  shall  take 

pleasure  in  bringing  it  to  the  attention  of  the  President  in  whose 

behalf  allow  me  to  thank  you  warmly  for  your  courtesy  in  wiring. 

Sincerely  yours, 

J.  P.  Tumulty, 

Sec'v    to    the    President. 


PART  TWO 

TESTEDBYWORLDWAR 
19141926 

CHAPTER  VIII 

WORLD  WAR  BEGUN 
1914 

Ominous  clouds  hung  over  the  nations  in  the  late  summer  of 
1914.  It  was  at  this  time  that  the  General  Conference  was  t> 
meet  at  Meno,  Oklahoma  on  September  2  to  7.  On  August  fourth 
of  that  year  war  between  many  European  nations  had  suddenly 
flamed  forth  in  great  fury.  Although  it  did  not  then  seem  that  our 
own  country  (United  States)  would  become  a  participant  in  this 
great  military  conflagration,  nevertheless  when  the  delegates  met 
in  Conference  a  sense  of  disquiet  as  to  what  the  future  had  in 
store  for  those  of  the  Mennonite  faith  was  observable.  For  were 
not  in  Germany,  Austria,  Russia,  France,  Holland  and  other  coun- 
tries of  Europe,  as  also  in  Canada  brethren  of  our  own  Mennonite 
faith  ?  It  was  the  realization  of  the  fact,  that  our  brethren  across 
the  sea,  as  also  some  from  our  own  continent  and  group,  were 
directly  drawn  into  this  great  mortal  conflict,  that  was  sensed  dur- 
ing the  session  of  this  Conference  as  a  possible  impending  spiri- 
tual testing  of  believers  adhering  to  Jesus'  doctrine  and  command 
of  love  of  enemy. 

At  the  very  opening  of  the  Conference  deliberations  it  be- 
came apparent  that  this  Conference  felt  that  the  exigencies  of  this 
great  war,  which  had  so  recently  started  in  Europe  demanded  the 


—  78  — 

attention  of  non-resistant  Christians.  For  might  the  war  not  ex- 
pand to  the  extent  that  the  new  world  would  also  become  involved? 
In  that  case  our  own  government  would  likely  demand  universal 
compulsory  conscription.  In  such  case  adherents  to  Jesus'  doc- 
trine of  Christian  peace — as  non-resistants  would  be  tested  as  to 
their  loyalty  to  their  peace  convictions.  Accordingly  one  of  the 
first  actions  of  Conference  was  to  provide  for  the  appointment  by 
the  President  of  a  committee  for  drafting  Special  Provisions.  To 
this  committee  was  assigned  the  drafting  of  a  message  to  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  setting  forth  the  position  on 
Christian  peace  as  held  by  the  constituency  of  this  Conference.  The 
committee  soon  completed  the  diaft  of  the  message,  which  after 
having  been  read  before  the  Conference,  was  approved  and  or- 
aered  .sent  to  the  President.    The  message  read  as  follows; 

To  the  Hon.  Woodrow  Wilson,  President  of  the  United  States  of 
America: 
Dear  Sir: — Whereas  the  great  European  struggle,  which  so 
many  Christians  have  prayed  for  years,  might  be  avoided,  is  now 
a  dread  reality,  and  the  progress  of  civilization  is  greatly  retarded, 
the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  N.  America, 
now  assembled  in  its  20th  triennial  session  at  Meno,  Oklahoma,  de- 
sires hereby  to  reaffirm  its  faith  in  the  priciples  of  peace  and  to  give 
expression  to  its  opposition  to  war.  Said  Conference  further  da- 
sires  to  express  its  appreciation  of  your  efforts  to  keep  out  of  dif- 
ficulties in  Mexico  as  well  as  to  commend  you  for  your  stand  of 
strict  neutrality  in  the  present  conflict;  the  Conference  further 
commits  itself  to  sustain  the  President  in  every  legitimate  effort 
to  bring  about  peace  between  the  nations  now  at  war. 
Respectfully   submitted, 

H.   D.   Penner,   President, 
G.  N.  Harms,  Secretary. 

The  reply  to  this  message  reads  as  follows: 

The  White  House,  Washington,  Sept.  4,  1914. 
My  Dear  Mr.  Penner: 

I  beg  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  telegram  of  Septeni- 


—  79  — 

ber  3rd,  signed  also  by  Mr.  G.  N.  Harms,  and  to  say  that  I  shall 
take  pleasure  in  bringing  it  to  the  attention  of  the  President  in 
whose  behalf  allow  me  to  thank  you  warmly  for  your  courtesy  in 
wiring. 

Sincerely  yours, 

J.  P.  Tumulty, 
Sec'y  to  the  President. 
H.  D.  Penner, 
Pres.  Gen.   Conference  of  Mennonites,  Meno,   Okla. 

The  following  was  presented  for  consideration: 

"The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  N.  Ameri- 
ca, in  session  at  Meno,  Okla.,  September,  1914,  regrets  the  awful 
shedding  of  blood  in  Europe  and  requests  that  all  our  brethren  in 
the  faith  shall,  on  a  given  date  assemble  in  their  places  of  worship 
to  thank  God  for  the  preservation  of  peace  in  our  country  and  fer- 
vently intercede  that  He  may  look  down  in  mercy  upon  the  nations 
now  at  war  and  grant  that  means  and  ways  be  provided  which  shall 
secure  peace  to  them." 

It  was  resolved  to  observe  such  a  day. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  Conference  session  the  war-disturb- 
ance again  came  under  discussion.     The  question  was  raised: 

"Should  this  Conference  recommend  that  our  churches  collect 
donations  for  the  alleviation  of  distress  caused  by  the  present 
European  war?  Or  would  such  an  act  be  regarded  as  participat- 
ing in  war?" 

This  question  the  Conference  answered  by  delegating  the  Re- 
lief Commission  to  act  in  this  capacity  and  to  receive  gifts  for  this 
purpose  and  attend  to  their  distribution. 

Someone  with  a  forward  look,  had  offered  as  a  resolution  the 
following  question:  "How  should  we  act  in  fhe  event  of  our  coun- 
try being  suddenly  entangled  in  the  war  and,  if  for  example,  it 
should  come  to  conscription,  purchasing  of  substitutes,  etc." 

The  importance  of  this  very  timely  question  was  not  perceived 
by  the  delegates  to  the  Conference.     For  now  was  the  time,  long 


—  so  — 

before  the  declaration  of  a  war,  to  get  old  and  young  thoroughly 
grounded  in  the  peace  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ  and  instructed  how 
to  live  up  to  these  principles  in  practical  and  testing  situations  of 
life.  Then  when  a  test  would  come,  as  it  did  only  three  years 
later,  peace  minded  Christians  would  not  have  been  caught  un- 
aware and  unprepared  to  intelligently  and  wisely  meet  the  tests 
to  which  they  were  subjected  in  1917.  But  no,  with  eyes  dimmed 
by  apparent  indifference  it  was  "resolved  that  the  motion  be  laid 
on  the  table".  What  a  help  it  would  have  been  to  many  a  young 
and  sincere  Christian  adherent  to  the  spirit  of  Christ's  peace  doc- 
trines, if  he  had  had  the  benefits  of  intelligent  and  faithful  in- 
struction in  these  doctrines,  as  well  as  wise  counsel  "how  to  act 
in  the  event  of  our  country  being  suddenly  entangled  in  war". 

With  this  motion  tabled,  the  attention  given  by  this  Conference 
to  the  great  war  which  was  seething  in  Europe,  ended. 


FIRST  MENNONITE  CHURCH.  REEDLEY.   CALIF. 
GENERAL    CONFERENCE    MET    HERE    IN    IHlT. 


—  81 


CHAPTER  IX 

FOREIGN  MISSION 

OKLAHOMA 

Missionary  activity  in  the  foreign  field,  as  shown  at  the  close 
of  the  account  (1914)  given  in  Part  One,  was  then  in  a  flourishing 
condition.  Since  then  conditions  had  changed  greatly.  The  Board 
felt  the  necessity  of  retrenchment.  They  say  in  their  report:  "Oc- 
casioned by  the  stringent  times  it  was  resolved  by  the  Board  that 
missionaries  would  be  allowed  either  the  necessary  gas  for  their 
auto  or  the  money  from  the  mission  treasury  for  feed  for  their 
horses."  A  budget  was  fixed  for  the  different  stations  in  Oklaho- 
ma: Hammon  $150.00;  Cantonment  $100.00;  Clinton  $200.00;  Can- 
ton $180.00;  Fonda  $200.00.  Even  if  these  allowances  are  for  one 
year  each  only,  it  does  not  seem  that  these  meager  sums  would 
suffice. 

For  the  period  from  1914  to  1917  the  following  brief  resume 
presents  a  birdseye  view  of  the  activities  of  the  several  mission 
stations  in  Oklahoma. 

Cantonment  and  Fonda.— At  this  station  Missionary  Fetter  had 
been  stationed  until  lately.  Because  of  hay  fever  Fetter  and  family 
were  transferrad  to  Montana.  Since  then  Missionary  Claassen 
and  Sister  Williams  had  charge  of  this  station.  They  were  spe- 
cially successful  with  the  school  children,  both  Arapahoe  and 
Cheyenne,  of  whom  40  were  baptized  which  brought  the  churcn 
membership  to  88,  of  whom  about  twenty  belonged  to  Fonda.  When 
Claassens  left,  Missionaries  G.  A.  Linscheids  came  back  from 
Busby,  Montana,  and  took  over  the  superintendency  of  Cantonment. 
They  have  remained  here  until  the  present  time  (1937).  Their  ac- 
tivity there  was  then  largely  with  the  children  in  the  government 
school.     Linscheids  also  went  regularly  to   Fonda  to  conduct  ser- 


—  82  — 

vices.      Sister   Williams   was   otherwise   in   charge   of   the   work    in 
Fonda. 

The  Linscheids  continued  faithfully  at  work  here  although  the 
demands  were  much  more  strenuous  since  Miss  Williams  had  left 
(1914),  even  though  at  this  time  they  had  a  native  helper.  Mis- 
sionary Linscheid  reported  that  the  work  was  gaining  in  strength 
and  in  a  deepening  of  interest.  There  was  an  increase  in  average 
attendance.  The  cooperation  of  the  government  employees  was  at 
this  time  excellent.  Sister  Linscheid  had  instituted  sewing  meet- 
ings with  the  Indian  women  which  were  well  attended.  The  In- 
dian population  had  drifted  away  from  the  Cantonment  neighbor- 
hood which  places  this  field  at  a  disadvantage  and  has  necessitated 
the  removal  of  the  church  seven  miles  nearer  to  Longdale. 

There  has  been  an  increase  in  membership  of  eleven.  The  to- 
tal membership  was  at  that  time  (1926)  ninety-two  includin;;: 
Fonda. 

Canton. — In  1917  there  were  at  the  Canton  Station  60  baptized 
members.  This  station  had  in  1920  only  a  native  helper  William 
Meek,  since  Missionary  Funk  left  the  field.  It  was  now  an  out- 
station  for  Cantonment.  By  1922  Missionary  Neufeld  was  sta- 
tioned there  and  a  mission  building  had  been  erected.  Spiritual  in- 
terest was  deepening.  The  church  has  75  members.  The  work 
has  gone  forward  during  the  years  until  the  present  time  (1926). 

Hammond. — ^At  this  station  Missionary  H.  J.  Kliewer  was  sta- 
tioned, who  in  1920  served  as  superintendent  of  the  Oklahoma  field 
— i.  e.  among  the  Cheyennes.  His  native  helper,  Homer  Hart  w;is 
steadily  becoming  more  proficient  as  an  evangelist.  The  church  in 
1917  had  23  members.  By  1926  the  membership  had  increased  Lo 
thirty-nine.  A  three  day  camp  meeting  had  been  arranged  and 
then  at  Christmas  time  a  week  of  special  night  meetings  were 
occasions  of  special  intere.^t.  The  prayer  meetings  (1926)  were 
all  conducted  by  some  of  the  native  Christians.  Their  talks  and 
prayers  seemed  to  indicate  a  healthy  development  in  their  Christian 
life  and  experience. 

CUnton. — At  Clinton  Missionary  Ediger  continues  to  hold 
forth,  assisted  by  two  native  helpers,  father  and  son,  (Heap-of- 
Birds)    who    are   becoming   increasingly    interested    in    evangelistic 


—  83  — 

work.  The  son  of  Heap-of-Birds  desired  more  education,  so  the 
Board  decided  to  send  him  to  Bethel  College  for  some  time.  A 
.simple  house  was  recommended  for  ase  by  Indians  who  come  from 
a  distance  on  Saturday  nights.  They  could  lodge  in  the  house  to 
be  present  on  Sunday  morning  for  the  service.  The  membership  in 
1920  was  26. 

Some  time  before  1923  Ediger's  helper  Alfrich  Heap-of-Birds 
had  died,  but  his  son  John  followed  in  his  father's  footsteps.  The 
work  at  Clinton  continued  with  zeal.  By  1926  some  additional 
building  had  been  done.  The  work  was  gro-wing  and  promised  well 
for  the  future.  John  Heap-of-Birds  is  living  at  Deer  Creek,  (an 
outstation  about  25  miles  away).  The  missionaries  were  seeking 
to  have  him  as  active  as  possible.  John  is  a  Bible  student.  They 
still  hope  he  will  be  the  permanent  leader  for  Deer  Creek.  The 
workers  advise  that  a  tabernacle  be  built  at  Deer  Creek  by  next 
fall.     The  membership  of  the  church  is  fifty-nine. 

MONTANA 
Busby.  (Founded  1904.)  This  is  our  oldest  station  here,  founded 
and  built  up  by  Misisonaries  Linscheid  in  1904  and  in  their  charge 
until  now  (1920).  Because  of  school  facilities  they  were  leaving- 
for  Cantonment,  Okla.  The  Lord  has  richly  blessed  the  work  here. 
The  Christians  are  taking  more  and  more  definite  stand  against 
all  heathen  practices,  and  are  organizing  for  more  mutual  help 
and  service.  More  than  80  souls  have  been  won  for  the  Lord  in 
these  16  years,  1904 — 1920  of  whom  68  are  still  living.  The  out 
station  on  the  upper  Rosebud  river  20  miles  away  was  also  a  part 
of  Linscheids'  charge.  A  chapel  is  to  be  built  here  as  soon  as  the 
treasury  permits.  Missionaries  Habegger  took  charge  here  after 
the  departure  of  Lincheids.  In  1926  Habegger  writes:  "The  last 
quarter  was  marked  with  good  attendance  at  services,  a  willing- 
ness on  the  part  of  the  Christians  to  share  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
an  eagerness  to  learn  to  read  Cheyenne,  and  participate  in  the 
programs."  "Ben  Limpy,  who  was  baptized  a  year  ago  has  made 
wonderful  strides  in  reading  Cheyenne.  He  has  been  reading  a 
page  or  a  little  more  each  Sunday.  Our  hope  is  that  he  will  soon 
be  able  to  read  enough  for  a  whole  service.  He  is  35  years  old. 
The   membership  here   (1926)    is   seventy-eight." 


—  84  — 

Lame  Deer.  (1914-iy2())  Missionaries  Wiebe  left  Lame  Deer 
in  1915.  The  work  was  taken  over  temporarily  by  Missionaries 
Neufeld  until  in  the  fall  1916  Missionaries  Petter  took  over  this 
field.  Thirty-seven  have  been  baptized,  there  were  seven  additional 
candidates.  Missionary  Petter  had  recently  printed  an  enlarged 
edition  of  the  Cheyenne  song  book.  At  this  time  Petter  was  ap- 
pointed superintendent  of  the  entire  Cheyenne  Mission. 

The  Indian  Agency  makes  this  the  central  and  principal  sta- 
tion. Missionaries  Petter  are  in  charge.  Although  for  a  time 
there  was  serious  hostility  by  some  of  the  priests,  some  of  whom 
even  went  to  Washington  to  defeat  the  mission. 

ARIZONA    (Founded    1893) 

In  Arizona  there  were  in  1917  three  stations:  Oraibi,  Moen 
Copi  near  Tuba  and  Pakavi. 

Oraibi.  After  Missionaries  Duerksen  located  in  Pakavi, 
Oraibi  was  somewhat  neglected.  However,  in  the  Missionaries  Hol- 
comb  and  daughter  (from  the  Navajo  Mission)  this  mission  had 
good  temporary  substitutes.  In  addition  a  Missionary  assistant, 
Elizabeth  Qoyawayma,  a  young  Hopi  Christian  assisted  in  the 
work.  The  little  church  group  of  19  members  was  at  this  time 
(1917)  quite  zealously  active  in  spiritual  upbuilding  among  them- 
selves and  in  evangelistic  work  among  the  unconverted.  In  place 
of  the  old  chapel  on  top  of  the  Mesa  a  new  chapel  was  built  near 
the  land  owned  by  the  Mission.  This  is  far  more  convenient  for 
attendance  at  services. 

Missionaries  J.  B.  Epp  are  expected  to  return  to  this  station 
for  a  few  years,  when  they  expect  to  perfect  their  knowledge  of 
the  language.  A  young  Hopi  Christian,  Otto  Lomavitu  by  name,  is 
still  attending  school,  preparing  to  become  a  Missionary  helper. 
The  Orphan  Home  in  which  Sister  Elizabeth  Schmidt  is  caring  for 
three  Hopi  orphans  is  continued.  The  Leisy  Orphan  Society  con- 
tributed $120.00  annually,  and  a  Deaconess  from  Newton  con- 
tributes $60.00. 

Missionaries  Karl  Friesen  took  charge  of  Oraibi  in  1919.  As- 
sisted by  Otto  Lomavitu,  who  was  now  back  from  school.  The  work 
is  progressing  nicely.     The  congregation  had  increased  to  29,  and 


—  85  — 

the  orphanage  under  the  care  of  Sister  Schmidt  had  four  inmates. 

By  1923  the  Missionaries  Duerksen,  Friesen  and  Otto  Lomavitu 
were  at  work  translating  the  Gospels  into  the  Hopi  language,  in 
the  hope  of  having  them  printed  after  Missionary  Frey  had  checked 
the  work.  There  are  now  five  Hopi  children  in  the  orphanage. 
Three  of  the  five  orphan  children  were  for  a  number  of  years  sup- 
ported by  the  Leisy  Orphan  Society.  The  church  had  grown  to 
thirty-nine  members. 

Missionaries  Friesen  were  compelled  to  leave  this  field  as  the 
altitude  was  too  high  for  their  health.  But  before  they  left  they 
could  report  some  more  conversions  the  most  outstanding  among 
which  was  that  of  Qoyawayma,  the  father  of  Elizabeth  Qoyaway- 
ma.     In  1926  the  membership  at  Oraibi  was  thirty-one. 

Moen  Copi — near  Tuba.  (Founded  1903).  Missionaries  J.  B. 
Frey  were  still  stationed  here  (1907).  In  order  to  have  more  time 
for  translation  work  several  women  helpers  were  temporarily  em- 
ployed. They  were  the  Sisters  Burkhalter  and  Johnson  and  later 
Elizabeth  Qoyawayma.  Besides  giving  religious  instruction  they 
also  taught  the  children  to  read  the  Hopi  language.  There  were 
at  this  time  nine  baptized  Hopi  Christians.  Later  another  Hopi 
Sister,  Minnie  Jenkins,  together  with  Sister  Burkhalter  were  Mis- 
sionary Frey's  helpers.  These  were  working  chiefly  with  the 
school  children   in  the  government  school  at  Tuba. 

The  Hopis  were  recently  (1920)  growing  hostile,  even  to  the 
extent  of  threatening  to  kill  Frey.  A  mob  one  day  tried  their 
best  to  fasten  a  rope  around  his  neck,  the  rope  being  fastened  to 
a  rider's  saddle.  As  by  a  miracle  they  did  not  succeed  but  by 
letting  him  fall  one  of  his  ribs  was  broken.  Before  very  long  the 
tempest  subsided  and  conditions  were  returning  to  normal.  The 
number  of  baptized  members  (1920)  was  eight.  The  Hopi  children 
from  the  government  school  were  instructed  in  Bible  and  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  A  small  chapel  has  been  erected  for  holding  services 
on  Sundays. 

In  course  of  a  few  years  the  opposition  to  Gospel  preaching 
was  subsiding.  Only  a  very  few  remained  antagonistic.  Of  this 
Frey  says:  "One  Hopi  man  was  here  today  and  remained  about 
two  hours.     I  was  verv  much  interested  in  what  he  said.     He  sa'd 


—  86  — 

that  the  old  people  were  telling  them  that  with  the  elder  genera- 
tion now  passing-  away  the  Hopi  religion  would  come  to  an  end. 
And  that  all  that  would  be  left  would  be  in  history  and  probably 
the  movies  would  show  their  religious  activities  after  it  had  end- 
ed. That  the  young  folks  as  they  grew  up  and  would  see  these 
things  they  would  say:  'This  is  the  way  our  fathers  used  to  do.' 
He  told  me  that  now  their  most  important  ceremony,  the  Wuwutsim 
Ceremony,  had  come  to  an  end,  and  the  only  thing  that  was  left 
of  this  was  the  making  of  prayer-sticks  and  feathers.  Of  the  burn- 
ing of  the  Horn  Altar  you  no  doubt  have  heard  or  read.  This  al- 
tar with  belongings  was  considered  the  most  important  of  all  they 
had.  ...  Of  course  this  does  not  mean  that  they  are  becoming 
Christians  by  giving  these  things  up,  but  it  does  show  that  old 
strongholds  are  crumbling  away."  It  seems  that  this  antagonism 
had  been  stirred  up  by  government  employees,  but  they  finally 
came  out  on  the  missionaries'  side  with  clear  statements  in  their 
defense. 

Hotevilla-Pakivi  (Founded  1914).  Sister  Schirmer  labored  at 
these  stations  and  in  the  fall  of  1916  was  joined  by  Missionaries 
Duerksen.  In  1917  none  here  h*id  accepted  baptism.  However 
two  students  at  the  Riverside,  Calif,  school  had  been  converted,  one 
from  each  village,  Hotevilla  and  Pakavi.  The  spiritual  ground 
here  remained  stony  and  hard.  Very  little  observable  progre^-s 
was  made  By  1923  however  there  seemed  to  be  some  hope — a 
little  more  willingness  to  hear  the  Gospel  which  was  regularly 
preached  on  the  street  of  the  village.  For  no  one  comes  to  church, 
and  the  children  that  may  wish  to  come  are  held  back.  By  1926 
Missionary  Duerksen  reports  that  the  preaching  on  the  street  con- 
tinues four  times  each  week.  Encouraging  it  is  that  there  is  more 
willingness  to  hear.  After  years  of  apparently  total  barrenness, 
just  recently  a  family  has  come  out  for  more  instruction  in  God's 
Word.  This  is  the  first  sign  of  a  real  hunger  after  righteousness 
— an  ecouragement  to  the  missionary,  and  for  all  those  who  have 
prayed  much  for  this  work. 

INDIA  MISSION  (Founded  1900) 
The  Mission  in  India  was  making  .steady  progress.     At  a  ses- 


—  87  — 

sion  in  1917  the  Mission  Board  decided  to  send  with  Missionaries 
P.  W.  Penner  who  will  return  to  India  the  Sisters  Martha  Burk- 
halter  and  Elizabeth  Foth  as  additional  workers.  By  1920  the 
work  liad  expanded  greatly  but  because  of  the  aftermath  of  the  war 
it  was  difficult  to  supply  additional  workers.  On  this  Lhe  repor- 
of  the  Board  says:  "Two  old  and  two  new  workers  were  refused 
permits  to  enter  India.  Two  other  new  workers  got  permits  but 
had  to  stay  at  home  for  other  reasons.  Of  the  two  who  did  go, 
one  died  after  a  brief  sei"vice.  Two  who  were  ready  la.st  fall  could 
not  find  place  on  the  ships.  Thus  India  is  now  short  of  ten  work- 
ers, besides  the  doctor  whom  we  have  not  yet  found,  although 
there  are  five  mission  candidates  studying  medicine  at  present." 

About  this  time  Missionaries  S.  T.  Moyer  were  ready  to  sail 
for  India.  Seven  other  workers  were  ready  to  depart  for  India 
if  the  way  will  be  open. 

Champa.  (Founded  1900).  In  1920  it  was  just  twenty  years 
since  Missionaries  P.  A.  Penner  built  the  station  at  Champa,  and 
since  then  the  Leper  Asylum  nearby  has  been  built  up.  This  en- 
tire work  was  then  still  in  their  charge,  but  has  become  too  large 
a  task  for  them.  The  asylum  now  had  360  inmates.  Here  also  five 
schools  are  maintained  which  in  1917  had  200  students. 

The  main  station  is  separate  from  the  asylum,  so  there  are  two 
congregations,  with  a  joint  membership  of  200. 

Champa  also  has  five  out  stations,  with  18  native  helpers. 
These  out-stations  are:  Amapali,  Alkasera,  Beladula,  Baraduar  and 
Bamnidi. 

While  Missionaries  were  absent  on  their  furlough  Missionaries 
E.  B.  Steiner  substituted  for  them.  New  workers,  lately  added, 
were  the  Missionaries  John  Thiessens,  F.  J.  Isaacs  and  Sister  Leh- 
man. The  Leper  Asylum  (1923)  with  425  inmates  was  considered 
overfilled.  The  inmates  have  their  separate  church,  which  has  over 
300  members.  On  the  Champa  station  proper  the  Christians  have 
their  own  church  with  121  members.  Work  at  the  out-stations  con- 
tinues by  the  assistance  of  native  helpers,  who  together  with  those 
on  the  main  station  number  34  (25  male  and  9  female). 

By  1926  the  Gospel  mission  work  in  India  was  reaping  an  in- 
creasing harvest.    The  25  years  of  sowing  and  cultivating  was  bear- 


ing  rich  fruitage.  It  was  a  large  task  to  get  in  touch  with  a  field 
covering  about  4,000  square  miles,  with  nearly  2000  villages  and  a 
population  of  about  600,000.  And  there  still  remains  a  large  work 
ahead  until  the  field  shall  be  thoroughly  gospelized.  To  the  five 
stations  there  now  one  or  more  may  have  to  be   added. 

At  the  main  station  (Champa,  1926)  Missionaries  F.  J.  Isaac 
are  in  charge,  while  the  Leper  Asylum  with  the  annex  for  the  un- 
tainted children  of  lepers  is  in  charge  of  Missionaries  P.  A.  Penner. 
Doctors  Bauman  and  Sister  Lehman  are  also  at  work  here.  Mis- 
sionary Isaac  is  also  superintending  the  erection  of  the  extensive 
medical  station.  Two  smaller  buildings  have  been  completed  and 
Miss  Lehman's  bungalow  here  is  almost  finished,  in  which  she  as 
head  nurse  will  live. 

The  population  of  the  Leper  Asylum  is  still  increasing;  it  is 
now  five  hundred. 

Janjgir  (Founded  1900).  Missionaries  P.  W.  Penner  were  at 
home  in  America  detained  for  about  four  years  by  the  World  War. 
During  their  absence,  for  part  of  the  time.  Missionaries  Gobble  of 
the  Salvation  Army  were  in  charge  and  later  till  Penner's  return 
Missionaries  E.  B.  Steiner  cared  for  this  field.  A  boarding  school 
for  girls  is  maintained,  which  during  the  absence  of  Missionaries 
Penner  was  in  charge  of  Sister  Braun.  This  school  was  attended 
by  50  girls  in  1917.  By  1920  this  school  had  85  students  in  attend- 
ance.   The  congregation  had  64  members,  of  whom  26  were  helpers. 

Three  outstations  are  maintained.  They  are:  Sukli,  Manakoni 
and  Baloda.  Each  out-station  has  several  native  teachers,  Bible 
women  and  helpers. 

By  1923  Missionaries  P.  W.  Penner  were  again  at  work  in 
Janjgir,  together  with  Sisters  Martha  Burkhalter  and  Clara  Kueh- 
ny.  The  girls'  boarding  school  located  here,  doubles  the  work  here 
also.  The  greatest  need  was  now  a  larger  church  building.  The 
church  was  so  small  that  the  attendants  densely  packed  the  space 
making  it  difficult  to  pass  through  the  crowded  house.  The  mem- 
bership was  90,  of  which  20  were  helpers. 

By  1926  the  much  needed  church  was  nearing  completion.  To- 
ward   the  erection  the  native  Christians  had  brought  real  sacrifice. 

Mauhadei      (founded    1911).     This   station   was    built   by   Mis- 


—  89  — 

sionaries  P.  J.  Wiens  about  1911.  During  their  furlough  (1915- 
1916)  Missionaries  E.  B.  Steiner  substituted  for  them.  The  mis- 
sion work  was  progressing  well.  Soon  after  their  return  Wiens 
had  the  joy  of  baptizing  29  converts  at  one  time.  They  then  had 
three  schools  and  one  outstation.  There  were  10  native  helpers, 
and  206  students  were  in  the  day  schools.  The  church  had  40  mem- 
bers. 

The  growth  of  Mauhadei  since  its  beginning  12  years  ago  has 
been  rapid.  The  work  was  richly  blest,  especially  in  the  Sukhri 
district  where  something  like  a  mass  movement  had  begun  sever- 
al years  ago,  so  that  the  church  (1920)  numbered  264  members.  A 
boys'  boarding  school  was  recently  built,  soon  attended  by  60 
boys. 

The   outstations   are:   Bareli,   Sukhri   and   Savitripur. 

The  work  at  Mauhadei  by  1923  had  increased  greatly  and  was 
going  forward  nicely  with  the  aid  of  39  helpers.  Missionary  Moyer 
was  soon  to  relieve  Missionary  Wiens  from  the  charge  in  the  south- 
ern part  where  there  are  300  Christians.  The  seven  outstations  are: 
Sukhri,  Dhabakhar,  Savitripur.  Raipur,  Jharmura,  Gerabhata,  Bas- 
j!a. 

Korba  (founded  J 915).  This  is  one  of  the  newer  stations. 
Missionaries  C.  H.  Suckau  were  placed  in  charge.  Already  (1917) 
ihe  missionary  work  has  borne  encouraging  fruit.  The  church 
then  had  17  members,  four  more  had  applied.  Threg  schools  with 
50  students  were  in  operation.  There  were  two  outstations  and  10 
helpers. 

The  growth  of  Korba  continued,  for  by  1920  the  church  had  8j 
members,  20  of  whom  were  helpers.  Korba  has  five  outstations: 
Barpali,  Aurai,  Gorhi,  Gerua  and  Katghora.  Fifteen  helpers  as- 
sist in  the  work.  The  church  membership  is  100.  Each  of  the  four 
stations  has  a  dispensary  v/here  medicine  is  served  to  thousands — 
1500  to  2000  at  each  station  per  year. 

Basna  (Founded  1924).  Missionaries  S.  T.  Moyer  are  the 
pioneers  at  Basna.  at  this  period  of  initial  building  of  the  station. 
One  bungalow  is  finished.  In  this  not  very  large  bungalow  Mrs. 
Burkhard  li\  es.  The  larger  one  is  for  the  Missionaries  Moyer.  It 
is  now  (1926)  almost  finished.     Building  operations  are  accomplish- 


—  90  — 

ed  only  with  difficulty  at  this  station,  for  it  is  60  miles  distant 
from  the  railroad,  which  makes  transportation  of  building-  ma- 
terials slow  and  cumbersome.  The  place  however  has  daily  mail 
service. 

CHINA 

This  field  was  taken  over  in  1914,  after  Brother  and  Sister  H. 
J.  Brown  had  founded  the  Mission  there  several  years  before.  Their 
labors  had  been  richly  blest  of  the  Lord,  as  was  set  forth  in  Pait 
One  of  this  book. 

The  Mission  Board  had  sent  Sister  Talitha  Neufeld  there  in 
1915  to  aid  in  the  work.  In  1915  Missionaries  P.  J.  Boehr  entered 
this  field,  and  Missionaries  Edw.  G.  Kaufman  and  Sister  Aganetha 
Fast  were  to   follow. 

There  are  two  main  stations  in  this  field,  Kai  Chow  and  Tung 
Ming  Hsien,  however,  the  construction  of  the  latter  was  not  yet 
completed.  An  outstation  Chang  Yuan  Hsien  was  to  be  built  up 
and  developed  into  a  full  station  as  soon  as  possible. 

Kai  Chow  (Founded  1911).  This  is  the  station  at  which  Mis- 
sionaries Brown  were  (1917)  located;  also  Sister  Neufeld  made  her 
home  here,  preparing  for  teaching  and  acquiring  the  language.  At 
this  place  recently  much  building  was  aone — namely  a  boys  board- 
ing school  and  a  church  had  been  erected.  The  former  was  about 
completed,  in  fact  a  part  was  sufficiently  advanced  that  school  waa 
held  In  it  with  ol  students.  However,  more  room  was  needed.  The 
church  was  also  not  completed. 

The  church  at  this  time  had  77  members  and  about  twenty 
persons  were  applicants  for  baptism.  Twelve  helpers  were  em- 
ployed, and  the  sons  of  seven  Christian  parents  were  attending 
special  schools  preparing  to  become  mission  workers. 

Tung  Ming  Hsien  (Founded  1916).  At  this  station  Mission- 
aries Boehr  are  stationed.  They  were  gradually  building  up  this 
Mission  while  also  acquiring  the  language.  Much  construction  of 
buildings  was  waiting — there  seemed  to  be  no  end  to  building  in 
missionary  fields.  However,  the  China  field  will  require  not  more 
than  three  main  stations,  and  several  outstations. 

By  1920  there  were  14  missionaries — including  the  wives  and 


—  91  — 

15  native  helpers,  at  work  in  China.  Because  over  half  of  these 
were  newcomers,  their  activity  was  for  an  extended  time  largely 
concerned  with  learning  the  language  and  with  the  erection  of 
buildings.  Two  churches,  two  schools,  and  two  houses  were  built 
about  this  time,  and  two  more  houses  and  two  schools  were  waiting 
to  be  built. 

Kai  Chow.  At  work  here  were,  (1923)  Missionaries  H.  J. 
Browns,  E.  G.  Kaufmans,  W.  C.  Voths,  S.  J.  Goerings,  and  Sisters 
Neufeld  and  Fast.  The  boys'  school  had  90  boys  in  attendance.  The 
girls'  had  about  25  pupils.  Sister  Neufeld  being  in  charge.  The 
church  had  84  members,  of  whom  eight  were  helpers. 

Tung  Ming  Hsien.  Workers  here  were  Missionaries  Bcehr, 
Christina  Habegger  and  Metta  Lehman.  Twelve  converts  were  won 
in  a  short  time,  of  v/honi  three  were  helpers.  Missionary  Boehr's 
house  will  be  built  in  1921. 

Chang  Yuan  Hsien.  This  was  in  1920  an  outstation,  but  was 
soon  to  become  a  main  station.  Three  native  workers  were  at  work 
here.  Recently  Missionary  Brown  baptized  nine  converts,  who  with 
the  helpers  constituted  a  group  of  nine  Christians  at  this  new 
station. 

CHINA  MISSION  IN  1923 

Although  this  is  the  newest  mission  field  its  gi-owth 
continued  so  rapidly  that  the  Mission  Board  found 
it  difficult  to  keep  up  with  its  demands  for  more  missionaries  and 
buildings.  In  1921  four  new  workers  were  sent  there,  one  of  whom 
was  A.  M.  Lohrentz  and  wife  who  went  as  medical  mis- 
sionaries. Especially  rapid  was  the  increase  in  schools  at  Ta- 
mingfu — a  new  station. 

Kai  Chow.  At  this  station  were  at  work  the  Missionaries  H. 
J.  Browns,  E.  G.  Kaufmans,  Dr.  A.  M.  Lohrenz  and  wife,  the  Sisters 
Talitha  Neufeld  and  Elizabeth  Goertz,  and  in  the  city  of  Kai  Chow 
S.  J.  Goerings  and  Sister  Fast.  More  dwellings  for  missionary 
homes  were  needed. 

Missionary  Kaufman  who  has  supei'vision  of  all  the  schoot 
work  in  China  reported  on  the  expanding  school  work  from  which 
resume  the  following  is  an  excerpt: 

There  were  20  boys'  schools  in  20  villages,  with  450  pupils. 


—  92  — 

Five  county  city  schools  with  8  teachers  had  150  pupils. 

One  boarding  school  with  4  teachers  had  100  pupils. 

Girls'  schools  there  were  three  with  3  teachers  and  50  pupils. 

One  girl   studies  for  nurse. 

Summing-  up,  there  were  then  31  schools,  43  Chinese  teachers 
(all  Christians),  830  pupils,  many  of  whom  are  also  Christians,  of 
whom  20  of  the  larger  ones  have  been  baptized. 

Tamingfu.  This  new  station  is  in  charge  of  the  missionary 
workers  P.  J.  Boehr  and  W.  C.  Voth,  and  also  Sister  Sprunger. 

The  Lord  is  prospering  the  work  :n  China,  and  there  is  much 
hunger  for  the  Word  of  God.  On  all  the  stations  in  China  there 
were  a  total  of  60  native  helpers,  i.  e.  teachers,  evangelists,  Bible 
women  and  others.  The  number  of  baptized  converts  in  China 
was  268. 

A  letter  of  greeting  from  Chinese  Christians  in  our  China 
Mission  to  the  1923  Conference  session  was  received  with  apprecia- 
tion. The  letter  is  written  in  a  worthy  Christian  spirit  of  fellow- 
ship and  gratitude.  It  was  evidently  written  by  these  Christians 
themselves  and  that  in  acquired  English.  It  shows  that  there 
is  a  commendable  and  promising  effort  in  growth  and  toward 
the  widening  of  the  horizon  of  useful  service  in  the  spreading  of 
the  Gospel  of  salvation.  So  it  is  felt  that  this  letter  should  find 
a  place  in  this  historical  account.  Without  change  in  grammar, 
or  otherwise,  the  letter  follows  below: 

"Kaichow,    Chihli,   July    18,    1923. 
"To  the   General   Conference   of   the   Mennonite   Church   of   North 
America, 
"Mr.  Chairman,  Gentleman  and  Ladies: — 

"A  good  message  is  gotten  from  our  friends  who  help  us  on 
in  spiritual  life  in  Kaichow.  They  say  that  our  General  Conference 
of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America  will  be  soon  attended 
in  America.  We  are  very  glad  to  hear  this  message  and  also  wish 
to  send  this  letter  to  represent  the  whole  body  of  the  Chinese  Chris- 
tians of  our  Mission  in  the  North  part  of  China  to  bring  our  kind 
regards  and  best  wishes  to  you  all.  We  all  hope  that  all  the  work 
which  you  will  be  doing  in  the  Conference  will  be  prosperous  and 
successful. 


—  93  — 

"Now  the  Chinese  Christians  walk  very  well  on  the  spiritual 
road,  but  we  still  feel  that  we  have  not  much  strength  in  the 
spiritual  life.  We  hope  that  you  remember  us  in  your  prayer,  and 
also  hope  you  will  give  us  the  material  assistance  as  much  as  you 
can.  In  order  that  the  kingdom  of  God  will  be  soon  come  on  the 
earth  and  the  peace  of  the  whole  world  will  be  presented. 

Truly  yours, 
"Committee  on  Chinese  Mission  Workers, 
Wang  Shao  T'ang, 
Dzao   Ben   Hsi, 
Mrs.  Mao  Gin  T'ang, 
Ho  Tien  Cheng, 
Wang  Gin   Shan,  etc." 

In  1923  another  mission  in  China,  founded  and  conducted  by 
Missionary  Kuhlman  was  offered  to  the  General  Conference.  That 
mission  district  contains  500,000  inhabitants.  With  regret  this  of- 
fer could  not  be  accepted  as  the  financial  conditions  were  such  at 
the  time  that  the  Board  had  been  forced  to  discontinue  aid  to  the 
Java  Mission. 

REPORT  OF  THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  BOARD 

1923-1926 
Dear  Mission  Friends: — 

We  wish  to  introduce  our  report  with  the  confession  of  Paul 
in  Rom.  1,14:  "I  am  a  debtor"  to  the  nations).  With  this  confes- 
sion of  indebtedness  mission  work  was  born,  and  all  through  the 
centuries  this  humble  feeling  of  indebtedness  has  been  the  main- 
spring of  missions.  It  is  the  secret  of  gratitude,  and  gratitude  is 
the  secret  of  love — that  love  of  which  the  same  apostle  says,  "The 
love  of  Christ  constraineth  us." 

Wherever  missions  have  flourished,  it  has  been  under  the 
double  sign  of  the  cross  and  of  indebtedness.  Our  own  missions 
would  have  died  long  ago,  had  it  not  been  for  this  sign,  under  which 
our  work  has  prospered.  With  thankful  hearts  we  can  report 
steady  growth,  and  at  times  even  very  remarkable  growth  in  spite 
of  trials  and  hindrances,  even  wars  and  rumors  of  war.     We  are 


—  94  — 

thankful  also  that  none  of  our  workers  on  the  field  have  died  these 
years,  though  a  few  came  very  near  death.  But  the  Lord  has  gra- 
ciously spared  them.  Yes,  we  are  debtors,  and  may  every  mem- 
ber of  our  Conference,  both  here  and  at  home,  make  this  confession 
a  very  personal  one  as  Paul  did.  He  could  have  said,  "We  are 
debtors",  but  how  much  better  to  say,  "I  am  a  debtor!" 

Of  what  does  this  debt  consist?  We  will  all  agree  that  it  is 
first  of  all  a  spiritual  debt.  But  when  we  see  how  Paul  paid  his 
debt,  we  will  also  agree  that  it  has  a  physical  element  in  it,  includ- 
ing even  dollars  and  cents.  Our  Board  at  least  feels  that  it  must 
include  even  our  present  financial  debt  in  this  confession,  "I  am  a 
debtor." 

THE  WORKING  STAFF  ON  THE  FIELD 

Three  years  ago  we  reported  64  missionaries  on  the  field, 
showing  an  increase  of  12  in  3  years.  Today  we  have  a  total  of  61, 
showing  a  decrease  of  three.  While  four  new  workers  were  sent 
out  this  term,  seven  had  to  leave  the  field,  mostly  on  account  of 
ill  health,  namely,  from  Oklahoma  sister  Williams,  from  Arizona 
Brother  and  Sister  Friesen,  from  Montana,  Brother  and  Sister 
Pankratz,   from    India    Brother  and    Sister   Steiner. 

The  new  workers  sent  out  are  Bro.  P.  A.  Wenger,  Mrs.  Mary  Y. 
Burkhard,  and  Bro.  and  Sister  Harvey  Bauman,  both  doctors, — 
these  were  all  sent  to  India.  It  might  seem  that  India  has  been 
specially  favored,  but  as  stated  above,  two  workers  had  to  leave 
the  field.  Besides,  there  is  a  call  from  India  for  a  dozen  more  mis- 
sionaries. China  calls  for  six  more  workers.  Three  are  scheduled 
tc  go  to  China,  namely  Dr.  C.  L.  Pannabecker  and  wife  and  Sister 
Mary  J.  Regier.  To  India  Brother  and  Sihter  J.  R.  Duerksen  will 
go  this  fall. 

While  the  foreign  staff"  could  not  be  increased,  the  number  of 
native  helpers  has  more  than  doubled  in  three  years,  growing  from 
115  to  2')2.  This  is  a  healthy  development  and  points  toward  the 
lime  when  the  foreign  staff  will  need  no  increase  but  only  a  re- 
cruiting for  vacancies  that  occur  from  time  to  time. 

We  have  on  the  whole  a  splendid  stafl'  of  missionaries.  Let  us 
Kupport  them  as  best  we  can,  making  intercession  and  sacrifices. 


—  95  — 

OKLAHOMA 

1926 

Cantonment  (and  Fonda).  Besides  these  two  stations  Bro.  and 
Sister  Linscheid  have  also  charge  of  the  work  with  the  children  in 
the  Government  school.  Since  Sister  William's  resignation  at 
Fonda  three  yeyrs  ago,  the  work  has  really  been  too  much  for  one 
couple  assisted  by  one  native  helper,  Robert  Hamilton,  who  still 
leeds  training  himself. 

Bro.  Linscheid  reports:  "We  are  appreciative  of  the  good 
graces  of  the  Lord  in  the  year  that  is  past.  A  better  interest  has 
been  shown  on  the  part  of  the  Indians.  There  is  an  mcrease  in 
the  average  attendance  of  the  various  activities,  especially  in  the 
Fonda  field.  There  was  a  total  increase  in  membership  for  both 
fields  of  eleven,  and  two  deaths  occurred. 

The  work  in  the  school  has  been  very  satisfactory.  While  the 
discipline  leaves  cjuite  a  little  i-oom  for  improvement,  the  co-opera- 
lion  of  the  Government  employees  is  excellent,  which  we  appreciate 
very  much. 

Mrs.  Linscheid's  sewing  meetings  have  been  well  attended. 
According  to  present  indications  the  class  at  Fonda  will  this  year 
be  so  large,  as  to  tax  Mrs.  Linscheid's  strength  to  the  utmost,  and 
our  funds  for  this  work  will  also  be  more  than  exhausted. 

The  Cantonment  field  is  at  a  disadvantage  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  Indian  population  has  drifted  away  from  it." 

This  situation  has  made  it  necessary  to  move  the  church  some 
seven  miles  north-east  to  near  Longdale.  But  this  church,  being 
the  oldest  building  on  the  field,  needed  rebuilding  soon  anyway,  so 
it  was  decided  to  use  the  material  of  this  church  for  a  new  church 
at  Longdale. 

The  membership  here  is  92  including  Fonda. 
Hammon.  Bro.  H.  J.  Kliewer  reports:  "In  the  main  our  v»ork 
went  on  the  same  as  formerly.  The  return  of  Mrs.  Kliewer  from 
her  10  weeks'  stay  in  Kansas  for  recreation,  the  three  days'  camp- 
meetings  with  them  during  their  Christmas  gathering  were  oc- 
casions of  special  interest. 

The  prayer  meetings  were  all  conducted  by  some  of  the  native 


—  96  — 

Christians.  Their  talks  and  prayers  seemed  to  indicate  a  healthy 
development  in   their  Christian   life   and  experience." 

Bro.  and  Sister  Kliewer  have  been  on  the  field  over  25  years, 
and  the  failing  health  of  Mrs.  Kliewer  made  a  furlough  and  a 
change  of  climate  for  them  necessary,  which  was  accordingly  grant- 
ed. 

The  membership  of  the  native  Church  is  39. 

Canton.  Bro.  Neufeld  writes:  "Looking  back  we  must  say 
the  Lord  has  been  near  and  helped  through  all  difficulties.  When 
we  were  permitted  to  return  from  the  hospital  after  my  sickness, 
we  found  the  Indians  waiting  for  us,  and  at  first  the  work  went 
very  well.  But  during  summer  they  scattered  so  that  the  work 
was  mostly  uphill.  But  at  present  the  work  is  again  better.  So  we 
praise  the  Lord  and  hope  to  go  on!" 

During  the  absence  of  the  Kliewers  from  Hammun,  Bro.  Neu- 
feld will  take  care  of  the  work  with  the  assistance  of  a  native 
helper.  Homer  Hart.     The  membership  at  Canton  is  75. 

Clinton.  Bro.  Ediger  reports:  "This  has  been  a  very  busy 
year.  Of  course,  our  building  program  made  it  more  so  than  it 
would  have  been  otherwise.  But  the  work  here  simply  is  growing, 
and  from  the  present  outlook  promises  to  do  so  more  in  the  next 
few  years. 

John  Heap-of-Birds  (native  helper)  is  living  at  Deer  Creek 
(out-station  about  25  miles  away),  and  we  are  trying  to  work  him 
in  there  as  much  as  possible.  John  is  a  Bible  student.  We  still  hope 
he  will  be  the  permanent  man  for  Deer  Creek.  On  the  Sundays 
when  I  go  to  Deer  Creek,  a  native  Christian  and  Mrs.  Ediger  have 
charge  of  the  meetings  at  Clinton. 

The  Deer  Creek  field  was  discussed  at  our  recent  workers' 
conference.  The  workers  advise  that  a  tabernacle  should  be  built 
at  Deer  Creek  not  later  than  next  fall.  The  district  is  so  long  that 
it  is  very  difficult  to  find  a  suitable  place  for  a  church  or  tabernacle. 

The  membership  of  the  Church  is  59. 

ARIZONA 
1926 
Oraibi.    This  is  our  oldest  station  m  Arizona  and  has  a  vigor- 


—  97  — 

ous  little  church  with  a  heroic  spirit  in  its  fight  against  heathen- 
ism. Bro.  Friesen's  recent  report  of  some  conversions,  the  most 
outstanding  of  which  was  that  of  Qoyawayma,  shows  what  battles 
of  prayer  and  personal  work  are  being  fought  here. 

We  are  sorry  to  report  that  Bro.  and  Sister  Friesen  find  the 
altitude  here  too  high  for  their  health,  so  they  had  to  resign.  The 
station  is  being  supervised  by  Bro.  Duerksen  from  Hotevilla,  and 
Fred  Johnson  is  stationed  here  as  native  helper. 

Sister  Schmidt  still  has  charge  of  the  little  orphanage  here. 

The  membership  of  the  church  is  31. 

Hotevilla.  Bro.  Duerksen  reports  that  he  is  still  keeping  up  the 
street  preaching  four  times  a  week,  two  m  each  of  the  villages, 
and  finds  that  people  hear  more  of  it  than  outward  appearance 
would  indicate.  After  years  of  apparently  total  barrenness,  just 
recently  a  family  has  come  out  for  more  instruction  in  God's  Word. 
The  first  sign  of  a  real  hunger  after  righteousness  which  encour- 
ages the  missionary,  as  well  as  those  who  have  prayed  much  for 
the  work.     May  we  all  increase  our  prayers! 

Moen  Copi  (Tuba  City  P.  O.).  Bro.  Frey  reports:  "Street 
preaching  with  the  knowledge  that  people  are  really  listening, 
gives  us  much  joy,  and  the  weather  has  simply  been  fine  nearly 
every  Sunday  night. 

Bible  Class  work  at  Tuba  is  very  promising — probably  the  best 
in  years.  Opposition  at  the  Tuba  Chapel  preaching  by  those  who 
were  prejudiced,  is  relenting,  and  those  who  seemed  so  bitter  at 
first  are  beginning  to  nod  assent." 

The  question  of  moving  the  orphanage  from  Oraibi  to  Tuba 
or  Moen  Ave  is  still  pending  until  the  government  has  decided  upon 
the  place  to  build  it. 

The  number  of  baptized  at  Moen  Copi  is  8. 

MONTANA 
1926 
Lame  Deer.     This  is  the  headquarter  for  the  Cheyenne  trans- 
lation work  which  has  been  carried  on  here  quite  intensely  for  a 
considerable  time,  so  that  the  main  portions  of  the  Old  Testament 
have  been  finished,  and  this  year,  work  has  been  started  v/ith  the 


—  98  — 

New  Testament.  At  present  the  gospels  are  being  translated  and 
printed  right  at  the  station  with  the  assistance  of  two  native 
helpers,  one  typist  and  one  printer.  Bro.  Petter  has  been  at  it 
early  and  late,  and  when  one  thinks  of  the  aggressive  plans  now 
under  way  by  the  Catholics  on  the  Montana  field,  the  printed  word 
will  after  all,  have  to  be  a  bulwark  against  all  opposition. 

Native  helpers  are  being  trained  more  and  more  by  practical 
.work  in  the  chvirch.  One  of  the  best,  Vohokass,  died  recently.  It 
seems  an  irreparable  loss,  but  who  knows  how  many  other  volun- 
tary helpers  may  be  aroused  through  his  life  and  peaceful  death 
to  follow  in  his  footsteps?  (See  some  testimonies  regarding  him  in 
the  last  "Mission  Quarterly".)  Another  good  helper  is  Ernest, 
the  printer  at  the  Multigraph  machine.     Bro.  Petter  writes: 

"God  be  praised  for  his  precious  word  which  will  now  be  in 
the  hands  of  our  Cheyenne  Christians!  It  cannot  return  unto  Him 
void.  We  know  this  from  His  promises  and  from  our  experiences 
in  Christ's  vineyard  here  in  the  Cheyenne  mission  field.  And  be- 
cause of  this  we  rejoice  in  anticipation  of  what  still  can  and  will 
be  accomplished  by  the  power  of  God  to  save  the  Cheyenne  and 
many  tribes  and  add  them  to  the  Church  and  body  of  our  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ." 

The  m.embership  of  the  Lame  Deer  Church  is  140. 

Busby  (and  Upper  Rosebud).  Bro.  Habegger  writes:  "The 
last  quarter  wa&  marked  with  good  attendance  at  services,  a  will- 
ingness on  tlie  part  of  the  Christians  to  share  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord,  and  eagerness  to  learn  to  read  Cheyenne,  and  take  part  in 
whatever  program  was  to  be  executed  to  the  glory  of  God.  We  do 
not  wish  to  have  you  get  the  idea  that  things  are  ideal,  but  how 
much  better  when  the  Christians  are  making  real  effort,  and  show- 
ing enthusiasm  for  God's  word  than  to  feel  that  they  do  everything 
from  coercion. 

Ben  Limpy  who  was  baptized  a  year  ago  has  made  wonderful 
strides  in  reading  Cheyenne.  He  has  been  reading  a  page  or  a 
little  more  each  Sunday,  and  it  is  our  hope  that  he  will  soon  be 
able  to  read  enough  for  a  whole  service.  He  understands  a  simple 
English  but  has  command  of  an  extraordinary  Cheyenne  vocabul- 
ary.    He  is  35  years  old." 


—  99  — 

The   membership   here   is   78. 

Biriiey.  Since  Bro.  and  Sister  Pankratz  left  about  July  first, 
having  resigned  from  the  work,  this  station  has  been  attached  to 
Lame  Deer  as  an  out-station  with  Bro.  Fetter  in  charge  of  the 
work.  A  native  helper  from  Lame  Deer,  Frank  Littlewolf,  will 
be  stationed  here. 

The  Catholics  have  become  unusually  agressive  of  late,  and 
a  station  like  this  will  feel  it  keenly. 

The  membership  here  is  38. 

Ashland.  Since  Bro.  Kliewer's  resignation  three  years  ago, 
Ero.  Valdo  Petter  has  temporarily  served  as  his  successor.  While 
he  is  handicapped  by  weak  health,  he  has  the  advantage  of  being 
able  to  speak  Cheyenne,  having  learned  it  from  childhood.  We 
hope  for  both,  his  recovery  and  his  decision  to  remain  in  the  Chey- 
enne field.     He  is  assisted  by  the  native  helper  Yellowfox. 

Here  are  two  church  members. 

CHINA 

1926 

The  Field  as  a  Whole.  On  this  field  of  over  3000  scjuare  miles 
and  two  million  population  we  have  now  (1926)  18  missionaries,  i. 
6.  four  single  ladies  and  seven  couples.  They  have  asked  repeatedly 
for  more  workers,  at  least  six  more,  but  we  have  been  unable  to  send 
them  on  account  of  lack  of  funds.  No  new  workers  have  been 
sent  the  last  three  years.  Three  are  scheduled  to  go  this  fall, 
namely  Dr.  Chas.  Lloyd  Pannabecker,  New  Carlisle,  O.,  and  his  wife 
Mrs.  Lelia  Estella  Roth  Pannabecker,  Gibson  City,  111.,  and  Sister 
Marie  J.  Regier,  Whitewater,  Kansas.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  spe- 
cial efforts  and  gifts,  no  new  workers  could  have  been  sent  out 
this  fall.  About  $8000.00  special  gifts  have  been  secured,  half  in 
cash  and  half  in  notes,  to  make  their  going  possible.  Good  mission 
friends  have  assumed  Dr.  Pannabecker's  debt  of  about  $3500.00. 

Five  Stations  are  on  the  field,  two  of  which  have  only  native 
workers  with  schools  and  churches. 

The  Kai  Chow  suburb  station  is  the  oldest  and  best  equipped. 
It  has  three  good  dwelling  houses,  two  boarding  schools,  one  for 
boys  and  one  for  girls,  one  High  School,  one  Bible  School,  and  a 


—  100  — 

dispensary.  A  larger  dispensary  or  small  hospital,  if  you  wish, 
is  now  in  the  process  of  building.  The  money  will  be  taken  from 
the  $8000.00  so  far  collected  for  a  hospital,  because  it  is  impossible 
at  present  to  build  a  large  hospital  and  man  it  as  it  should  be. 
Two  sisters,  Elizabeth  Goertz  and  Talitha  Neufeld  were  stationed 
here  until  recently,  when  sister  Neufeld  was  sent  to  Tamingfu. 
Three  couples,  Browns,  Pannabeckers,  and  Dr.  Lohrentzs  are  also 
here,  Pannabeckers  taking  the  place  of  Kaufmans,  since  they  left 
en   furlough. 

The  Kai  Chow  City  station  was  built  by  Bro.  and  Sister  Goering 
in  the  city  proper,  i.  e.  inside  the  walls.  A  house,  a  church  and  a 
school  have  been  built.  Sister  Agnes  Fast,  now  on  furlough,  is 
stationed  here  also. 

Tamingfu  is  being  built  up  also  to  a  fully  equipped  station.  It 
has  two  good  dwelling  houses  and  a  large  church  is  being  built 
now.  Then  the  money  is  ready  for  a  girls'  and  a  boys'  boarding 
school,  for  which  Bro.  Kaufman  has  collected  some  $8000.00. 

The  two  couples  Boehrs  and  Voths  with  the  sisters  Sprunger 
and  Neufeld  are  here. 

The  other  two  stations  Tung  Ming  Hsien  and  Chang  Yuan 
Hsien  have  churches  and  schools  but  only  native  workers,  and  are 
so  to  say  outstations  to  Kai  Chow,  while  Nanlo  and  Tsingfeng  are 
outstations  to  Tamingfu,  at  these  two  places  no  churches  have  as 
yet  been  built,  although  Nanlo  is  badly  in  need  of  one. 

Three  branches  of  mission  work  are  particularly  emphasized — 
evangelistic,  educational,  and  medical.  The  Lord  has  prospered  all 
of  them,  and  al!  have  really  only  one  aim,  that  is  to  save  souls. 

When  we  think  of  the  turmoil  and  upheavals  in  China  during 
the  last  three  years,  political,  social,  and  commercial,  it  is  but 
natural  that  also  the  educational  and  religious  work  is  very  much 
affected.  In  fact  it  is  mostly  the  student  movement  in  China  that 
has  caused  the  spirit  of  nationalism  to  wake  up  as  never  before 
with  the  slogan  "China  for  the  Chinese,"  working  itself  out  in  an 
anti-foreign,  anti-capitalistic  and  anti-Christian  movement.  The 
largest  hospital  in  Peking  has  recently  been  closed  by  the  Govern- 
ment. 

This  spirit  of  national  independence  seems  to  stir  up  also  de- 


—  101  — 

sire  for  independent  churches.  Our  missionaries  have  recently 
tried  to  meet  this  desire  by  drafting  a  new  constitution,  in  which 
provision  is  made  for  a  native  council  which  is  to  co-operate  with 
the  missionary  staff  and  assume  certain  responsibilities  aiming  at 
partial  independence.  For  the  present  they  will  have  to  feel  their 
way  somewhat  slowly.  Six  of  the  seven  native  churches  are  al- 
ready partially  independent,  which  shows  real  growth  and  progress. 
Regarding  the  progress  in  the  work,  the  following  resume 
was  sent  ns  recently  by  the  chairman  of  the  workers'  Conference 
in  China: 

1.  Evangelistic  Work.  There  are  27  preaching  places,  7  or- 
ganized congregations,  31  Sunday  schools  with  2500  pupils,  41 
evangelistic  employees,  2  of  whom  have  n  college  preparation  and 
5  a  High  School  preparation.  The  present  church  membership  is 
604,  and  candidates  for  baptism  226.  This  branch  of  the  work  costs 
us  $4200.00  annually. 

2.  Educational  Work.  There  are  60  schools  in  all,  41  for  boy? 
and  19  for  girls.  Two  are  high  schools  and  one  a  Bible  school. 
Four  are  boarding  schools.  The  total  number  of  pupils  is  1767, 
iind  the  number  of  teachers  77. 

This  branch  of  the  work  costs  us  $10,000.00  annually,  a  small 
part  of  which  is  paid  by  the  Chinese  in  school  fees,  about  $250.00. 

3.  Medical  Work.  Dr.  Lohrentz  and  sister  Goertz  have  treated 
7540  patients  during  the  last  year,  4180  of  whom  were  surgical 
cases  and  3352  medical  cases.  The  budget  for  this  per  year  is  about 
.$1000.00,  of  which  about  $250.00  are  covered  by  fees, 

4.  Property  Values.  The  six  dwellmg  liouses  cost  about 
$30,000.00,  the  four  churches  about  -$13,000.00  (with  the  one  now 
building  in  Taraingfu  it  will  be  $20,000.00)  school  buildings  $20,- 
000.00,  medical  buildings  $500,00,  but  it  will  soon  be  $8000.00 
or  so  when  the  new  building  is  finished.  General  buildings 
$11,000.00,  and  108  acres  of  land,  $7800.00.  Then  there  are  about 
S8000.00  specified  for  boarding  schools  in  Tamingfu. 

This  makes  a  total  value  of  about  $114,000.00. 
These  figures  show  that  while  we  have  held  back  expansion 
from  the  home  end  by  sending  no  new  workers  m  three  years,  the 


—  102  — 

work  has  grown  on  the  field  and  expanded  remarkably.     We  re- 
joice over  this  growth  in  spite  of  the  increased  cost. 

It  may  be  a  good  place  here  to  say  that  there  is  much  room 
for  special  support  for  the  above  native  helpers.  23  evangelists 
Jire  unsupported,  whose  salaries  vary  from  $45.00  tc  $210.00  per 
year.  6  Bible  women  at  $2o.00  to  S55.00,  60  teachers  at  $40.00  to 
$200.00.  We  will  send  a  card  of  registry  to  any  one  willing  to 
pledge  a  support  or  part  of  a  support  signing  the  card.  The  mis- 
sionary will  from  time  to  time  send  a  brief  report  about  the  pro- 
tege. 

INDIA 

1923-1926 

General  Observations.  This  field  contains  about  4000  square 
miles  with  nearly  2000  villages  and  600,000  population.  The  five 
main  stations  Champa,  Janjgir,  Korba,  Mauhadei  and  Basna  cover 
the  field  fairly  well  except  in  the  north,  where  one  more  station 
may  be  needed. 

This  is  a  hopeful  observation,  because  it  shows  that  the  expen- 
sive building  operations  in  the  past  will  not  go  on  indefinitely. 
When  we  consider  that  during  the  last  three  years  over  $100,000.00 
have  been  put  into  buildings,  we  should  not  get  discouraged  about 
the  present  condition  of  the  treasury,  even  though  our  obligations 
exceed  the  limit  set  by  the  Conference.  The  very  fact  that  to-day 
we  have  not  as  many  missionaries  employed  as  we  had  three  years 
ago,  shows  how  careful  we  have  been  about  expansion. 

While  we  have  sent  out  three  new  workers  since  the  last  Ses- 
sion seven  workers  had  to  leave  the  work  permanently,  most- 
ly on  account  of  weakened  health,  namely:  From  India  Bro.  and 
Sister  Steiner,  from  Arizona  Bro.  and  Sister  Friesen,  from  Mon- 
tana Bro.  and  Sister  Pankratz,  and  from  Oklahoma  Sister  Wil- 
liams. The  new  workers  sent  to  India  are  Mrs.  Mary  Y.  Burkhard 
who  is  supported  by  some  churches  in  India,  formerly  of  the  Old 
Mennonites.  She  had  served  one  term  on  their  mission  field  in 
India,  and  entered  our  work  well  prepared.  We  are  thankful  for 
this  help.  The  other  two  are  Bro.  and  Sister  Bauman,  both  doctors, 
the  first  ones  in  our  India  mission.    This  fall  Bro.  and  Sister  J.  R. 


—  103  — 

Duerksen  from  (joessel,  Kansas,  are  scheduled  to  go  to  India.  This 
would  not  have  been  possible  without  a  special  gift  of  $4000.00 
part  of  which  was  to  pay  for  their  expenses.  You  have  read  the 
call  from  India  for  12  more  workers,  and  will  understand  that  we 
could  not  very  well  hold  back  our  candidates  any  longer,  especially 
since  they  had  been  on  our  waiting  list  for  years. 

The  work  here  as  in  China  is  divided  into  three  departments: 
Evangelistic,  educational  and  medical  with  a  small  beginning  of 
the  industrial. 

THE    FIVE    STATIONS 
1926 

Janjgir.  Here  Bro.  and  Sister  P.  W.  Penner  and  Sister  Kuehny 
have  charge  of  the  work,  the  latter  mostly  in  the  Girls'  boarding 
school.  The  new  church  so  much  needed  for  years  is  nearing  com- 
pletion. The  native  Christians  have  brought  real  sacrifices  to  help 
build  the  church. 

At  the  main  station  Bro.  and  Sister  Isaac  have  charge,  and  the 
Leper  Asylum  with  the  annex  for  untainted  children  of  lepers  is 
in  charge  of  Bro.  and  sister  P.  A.  Penner.  Sister  Lehman  and 
Doctors  Bauman  are  also  here,  i.  e.  at  present  Baumans  are  still  in 
the  hills  at  Landour  studying  language.  Bro.  Isaac  is  superintend- 
ing the  building  up  of  the  medical  station.  Two  smaller  buildings 
have  been  completed  and  Miss  Lehman's  bungalow  here  is  almost 
finished,  in  which  she  as  head  nurse  will  stay.  The  hospital  will  be 
built  in  sections  as  funds  permit.  The  well  has  reached  a  depth 
of  35  feet,  of  which  the  last  18  feet  have  been  blasted  in  solid  rock. 
It  is  14  feet  in  diameter. 

The  Asylum  now  has  500  inmates. 

Korba.  Bro.  and  Sister  Suckau  assisted  by  Mrs.  Burkhard 
have  had  charge  of  this  station.  Mrs.  Burkhard  was  transferred 
recently  to  the  new  station  at  Basna.  The  new  workers  Bro.  and 
sister  Duerksen  are  to  be  stationed  at  Korba.  Bro.  Suckau  recent- 
ly had  a  narrow  escape  of  death  from  heart  trouble.  The  Lord 
has  spared  him  for  which  we  are  all  thankful. 

The  Korba  church  has  undertaken  to  support  eleven  childi'en 
of  poor  parents.  Formerly  these  were  supported  by  friends  iii 
America. 


—  104  — 

Mauhadei.  During  the  furlough  of  Bro.  and  sister  Wiens  Bro. 
and  sister  Thiessen  have  chai'ge  of  this  place  assisted  by  sister 
Martha  Burkhalter,  who  looks  after  the  medical  v/ork. 

The  schoolboys  here  have  made  over  20,000  bricks  this  year. 
One  and  one  half  acres  of  land  have  been  bought  on  which  to  teach 
the  boys  some  truck  farming. 

On  March  4th  Bro.  P.  A.  Wenger  was  married  here  to  Mrs. 
Adah  Burkhard.  They  have  since  been  transferred  to  Basna,  but 
are  now  in  the  hills  for  language  study. 

A  RESUME  OF  THE  WORK 

The  Secretary  of  the  India  Workers'  Conference  recently  sent 
an  extract  of  the  different  reports  by  the  workers  to  their  con- 
ference, and  we  take  from  it  the  following  resume: 

Evangelistic.  The  majority  of  the  600,000  inhabitants  of  this 
field  belong  to  the  lower  caste.  There  are  6  organized  churches, 
including  the  leper  church  at  Champa,  which  is,  of  course,  separate 
from  the  one  for  non-lepers.  The  totai  membership  is  1108.  The 
702  unbaptized  children,  68  unbaptized  orphans,  and  C3  outsiders 
number  1668.  Of  these  128  were  added  last  year,  5  died,  and  11 
were  suspended  or  deserted. 

Besides  the  8  male  and  12  female  missionaries  on  the  field 
there  are  the  following  native  helpers:  31  evangelists,  30  Bible 
women,  who  have  been  in  1162  villages  and  3626  homes  last  year. 
(The  house  visits  have  been  made  by  the  Bible  women  alone,  and 
a  number  of  villages  have  been  counted  twice.)  3180  meetings 
were  conducted,  8  Bibles,  37  Testaments,  1069  portions  of  Scrip- 
tures, 992  tracts  were  sold.  The  Hindu  as  a  rule  reads  aloud,  so 
that  many  thousands  who  have  not  heard  the  preaching  will  hear 
the  Word  read. 

There  are  17  outstations  besides  the  5  mair.  stations. 

Educational.  40  male  and  12  female  teachers  operate  the  15 
primary  schools  with  823  pupils,  and  two  middle  schools  with  179 
students.  The  former  come  almost  exclusively  out  of  non-Christian 
homes,  while  the  latter  are  mostly  from  Christian  homes  or  are 
orphans.  80  young  people  study  in  other  mission  schools  or  receive 
an  education  in  some  Government  school. 


—  105— 

Medical.  Three  males  and  two  females  have  been  employed 
almost  exclusively  for  this  work  in  addition  to  the  host  of  other 
helpers.  At  the  5  dispensaries  16,161  patients  received  medical  aid 
besides  several  thousand  whose  names  were  never  entered.  In  con- 
nection with  this  physical  help  tiie  gospel  is  preached.  The  leper 
hom_e  cared  for  500  inmates,  303  of  whom  are  Christians. 

The  five  churches  operated  24  Sunday  Schools  with  1238  pupils. 
The  C.  E.  registered  232  members;  Temperance  100,  Women's  Tem- 
perance 20. 

Tithing  is  beginning  quite  nobly.  On  the  average  the  Chris- 
tians paid  1.14.  The  monthly  dues  summed  up  to  466.55  Sunday 
offerings  316.56,  special  offerings  276.81 — total  1059  rupees.  Three 
rupees  make  one  dollar. 

The  orphanage  for  boys  has  104  pupils  of  which  64  are  board- 
ers; that  for  girls  has  110  pupils  of  whom  90  are  boarders.  Tho 
Leper  Home  cared  for  23  inmates,  and  the  girls'  division  for  20. 
16  widows  are  being  cared  for,  15  of  whom  are  Christians. 

From  the  above  reports  from  the  five  fields  it  can  readily  bo 
seen  that  the  work  has  grov/n  even  without  an  increase  of  the  num- 
ber of  missionaries.  It  will  continue  to  grow,  and  we  will  have  to 
grow  with  the  work.  The  great  question  before  us  today  is,  how 
can  we  keep  up  with  the  increasing  demands  ? 

Our  present  debt  for  which  we  pay  interest  is  some  $24,000.00 
and  in  addition  we  have  obligations  now  overdue  in  the  form  of  un- 
paid orders  for  missionaries'  salaries,  budgets  etc.,  amounting  to 
$12,000.00,  which  makes  a  total  obligation  of  $36,000.00.  While  the 
Conference  has  permitted  loans  to  the  limit  of  $35,000.00,  the  For- 
eign Mission  Board's  share  of  this  would  hardly  be  more  than 
$27,000.00. 

While  these  obligations  loom  up  large  before  our  eyes,  they 
look  much  smaller  when  we  figure  them  per  member  of  the  Con- 
ference, which  would  be  $1.50.  If  we  could  only  reach  every  mem- 
ber of  our  Conference  with  a  warm  appeal  for  prayerful  and  sac- 
rificial support,  this  debt  would  be  paid  in  one  day.  But  how  can 
this  effective  appeal  be  made? 

One  should  think  that  the  "Mission  Quarterly",  which  is  sent 
into  every  home  of  the  Conference,  would  do  this,  but  evidently  not 


—  106  — 

all  read  it  sufficiently,  to  warm  up  over  the  great  blessings  and  the 
great  needs  of  the  work. 

What  About  the  Executive  Secretary 
for  which  a  request  was  made  at  the  last  session  of  this  Confer- 
ence? The  request  was  granted  to  the  Home  and  Foreign  Mission 
Boards.  On  Febr.  G,  1924  representatives  of  both  boards  met  in 
a  joint  meeting  in  Bluffton,  Ohio,  to  outline  the  work,  and  if  pos- 
sible, to  appoint  an  Executive  Secretary.  The  outline  was  drafted 
and  submitted  to  the  two  boards.  On  Feb.  20th  this  plan  was  ap- 
proved by  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  tentatively  with  a  few 
changes,  and  three  names  were  suggested  for  the  place.  A  report 
of  this  action  was  sent  to  the  Home  Board.  In  reply  the  Home 
Mission  Board  stated  that  the  majority  did  not  favor  putting  this 
plan  into  operation  at  this  time.  The  plan  v/as  not  quite  satisfac- 
tory nor  the  men  suggested  for  the  place,  and  they  preferred  to 
continue  the  way  they  had  done  their  work  until  they  could  be  re- 
lieved of  their  financial  problems.  Since  then  no  further  steps  have 
been  taken  in  the  matter. 

MISSION  SUPPORT 

We  thank  the  Lord  and  all  mission  friends  for  the  faithful 
and  increasing  support  of  the  v/ork.  We  hope  and  believe  that  hand 
in  hand  with  financial  support  also  the  spiritual  support  in  the 
form  of  interest  and  prayer  is  growing.  The  more  prayer,  the  more 
gifts,  is  the  experience  of  missions  all  over. 

The  treasurer's  reports  of  the  last  three  years  show  the  fol- 
lowing figures. 

The  income  in  1923  was  $107,000.00. 

The  income  in  1924  was  $115,000.00. 

The  income  in  1925  was  $126,000.00. 

When  the  board  decides  upon  the  budget  for  the  ensuing  year, 
we  usually  base  our  calculations  as  much  as  possible  upon  the  in- 
come of  the  previous  year.  While  this  is  not  an  absolutely  safe 
guide  because  of  rich  and  poor  harvests,  large  special  gifts  in  one 
year  which  do  not  come  every  year,  etc.,  it  is  perhaps  the  best 
we  can  do.  The  question  now  is,  how  can  we  make  up  for  any 
miscalculation  upon  the  said  basis?  Just  now  we  have  a  heavy 
debt,  so  that  we  cannot  pay  in  time  our  missionaries'  salaries,  and 


I 


—  107  — 

budgets,  including  the  salaries  of  our  252  native  helpers.  This  has 
happened  before,  and  our  missionaries  have  repeatedly  complained 
of  deferred  payments.  Have  we  overreached  our  strength  or  have 
we  failed  to  utilize  all  our  possibilities?  The  workei's  on  the  field 
have  never  intimated  that  we  should  retrench,  they  always  urge 
faith  that  funds  will  be  coming  forth.  Have  we  the  faith  that  wo 
can  go  on  as  we  have  been  going?  The  average  monthly  debt  for 
the  last  three  years  has  been  some  $8000.00.  During  the  summer 
months  at  this  time  the  debt  is  usually  largest.  It  has  never  been 
as  large  as  now.  This  cannot  be  due  so  much  to  any  large  expan- 
sion in  the  work,  because  the  number  of  missionaries  is  actually  less 
than  three  years  ago.  It  must  be  due  partly  to  the  natural  growth 
of  the  work.  There  is  particularly  the  heavy  building  program 
which  we  had  on  our  hands.  The  12  new  workers  sent  out  during 
the  previous  term  had  to  be  provided  with  dwelling  houses.  Sev- 
eral churches  and  schools  had  to  be  built,  causing  a  building  ex- 
penditure in  three  years  of  over  $100,000.00.  Just  now  the  hospital 
fund  is  being  pushed,  which  also  affects  the  general  treasury.  Then 
we  have  the  three  colleges  in  the  midst  of  a  campaign  for  large 
funds.  What  can  we  do  now  to  bridge  over  this  time  of  heavy 
demands  from  all  sides?  The  board  does  not  believe  that  the  Con- 
ference would  advocate  a  retrenchment  in  any  way  on  account  of 
one  to  two  dollars  debt  for  every  member  of  the  Conference.  The 
German  Baptists  with  33,000  members  have  a  three  dollar  debt  for 
every  member.  They  also  feel  restless  about  it,  and  so  should  we 
perhaps,  however,  without  being  discouraged.  To  bring  home  the 
urgency  of  the  matter,  we  quote  here  from  a  recent  private  letter 
from  India:  "We  are  indeed  in  a  pinch  because  of  lack  of  funds. 
The  financial  burden  threatens  to  overshadow  all  other  burdens.  .  .  . 
All  our  teachers  and  preachers  live  from  hand  to  mouth,  and  if  we 
cannot  give  them  their  allowance  at  the  end  of  each  month,  there 
is  trouble.  We  tell  them  that  they  will  surely  get  their  allowance. 
'Yes',  they  say,  *we  believe  that,  but  that  promise  does  not  fill  our 
stomachs.'     And  it  is  true." 

This  situation  will  account  for  most  of  the  recommendations 
we  lay  before  this  Conference.  Stewardship  has  more  to  do  with 
the  Kingdom  of  God  than  most  Christians  believe,  and  the  churches 


—  108  — 

are  beginning  to  wake  up  to  this  fact  as  they  are  waking  up  to  the 
peace  problem.  The  peace  problem  cannot  be  solved  before  the  prob- 
lem of  stewardship  is  solved.     In  Christ's  parables  no  one  is  so 
much  warned  against  beating  his  fellowmen  as  the  stewards. 
RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  Recommended,  that  all  special  gifts  from  now  on  may,  in 
case  of  emergency,  be  used  by  the  Board  temporarily  for  other 
purposes  where  most  needed  in  the  work. 

2.  Recommended,  that  during  times  of  financial  stringency  al! 
regular  furloughs  that  are  not  very  urgent  may  be  postponed. 

3.  Recommended,  that  every  church  create  a  "Christian  Stew- 
ardship Committee,"  using  this  term  in  its  wider  sense,  including 
all  gifts,  talents  and  opportunities  latent  or  available  in  our 
churches. 

4.  Recommended,  that  the  pastors  of  the  congregations  assist 
the  said  committees  in  planning  and  carrying  out  a  program  of  edu- 
cation in  Christian  stewardship.  Where  necessary,  the  Board  upon 
request  will  be  ready  to  lend  any  assistance. 

In  conclusion  we  wish  once  more  to  thank  all  mission  friends 
for  their  faitiifulness  with  which  they  Jiave  stood  by  the  cause  and 
the  Board.  We  make  special  mention  of  the  Women's  Mission  So- 
cieties, the  C.  E.  Societies,  and  the  special  supporters. 

We  also  appreciate  the  different  efforts  to  put  into  pamphlet 
form  mission  literature  regarding  our  fields,  and  to  arrange  for  mis- 
sion exhibits  at  conference,  conventions,  etc. 

May  the  Lord  continue  to  bless  the  work  in  all  its  phases! 
In  the  Name  of  the  Board, 

P.  H.  Richert,  Secretary. 


—  109  — 


BETHEL    MENNONITE    CHURCH 

PERKASIE,    PA. 

GENERAL   CONFERENCE   MET  HERE  IN   1920. 


—  110  — 


CHAPTER  X 

HOME  MISSION 
1914  to  1926 

Home  Missionary  work  has,  in  its  gradual  development,  as- 
sumed four  forms  of  service.  These  are:  City  Mission;  Church 
Extension  within  the  territory  of  the  Conference  churches;  Circuit 
and  Itinerant  Ministry;  Church-building  Aid. 

The  activities  within  these  fields  of  service  during  the  past 
twelve  years  (1914-1926),  will  be  recounted  in  this  Chapter. 

CITY   MISSION 

Los  Angeles,  Calif.  This  Mission  was  founded  in  1909  and  is 
the  first  and  oldest  of  the  Conference  City  Missions.  A  summary 
survey  covering  the  first  eight  years  of  its  existence  enumerates  the 
following:  "2500  meetings  were  held;  116  persons  converted;  1000 
families  visited,  some  of  them  several  times.  To  250  families 
clothing  was  given,  2500  garments  being  donated;  2500  tracts  and 
400  Gospels  and  200  New  Testaments  were  distributed.  Besides 
the  regular  workers  in  the  Mission  32  volunteer  workers  assisted 
in  the  Sunday  school  and  14  in  the  sewing  classes. 

Three  years  ago  (1909)  the  work  here  was  being  done  by  Sup- 
erintendent E.  F.  Grubb  and  Susie  M.  Franz.  After  about  three 
years  of  faithful  service  the  latter,  because  of  failing  health  re- 
signed. He  place  was  taken  by  Ina  Feighner,  a  first-fruit  of 
the  Los  Angeles  Mission. 

In  the  earlier  period  of  this  Mission  street  missions  were 
systematically  conducted.  It  was  later  seen  that  such  meetings 
were  not  adapted  for  that  neighborhood,  as  it  was  a  densely  settled 
residence  district.  Street  meetings  were  therefore  discontinued. 
As  fewer  workers  were  needed  after  this  in  this  field  Missionary 


—  Ill  — 

F.  J,  Isaac  and  wife,  who  had  been  active  in  the  work  since  1914, 
were  transferred  to  an  Itinerary  field,  as  reported  at  another  place. 

At  a  session  of  the  Board  in  1916,  after  careful  and  prayerful 
deliberation  on  the  matter,  it  became  clear  to  the  Board  members 
that  at  the  present  stage  of  the  efforts  in  City  Mission  work, 
Church  Extension  seemed  more  appropriate  to  the  General  Con- 
ference situation  than  the  so-called  rescue  mission.  It  was  there- 
fore resolved  that  General  Conference  City  Missions  shall  hence- 
forth concentrate  their  efforts  toward  reaching  the  unconverted 
and  unchurched  in  their  respective  districts,  but  at  the  same  time 
to  direct  definite  efforts  toward  finding  and  gathering  any  members 
of  the  Mennonite  denomination,  and  as  soon  as  possible  these  are 
to  be  organized  into  a  church.  When  this  plan  was  put  into 
operation  in  Los  Angeles  it  was  soon  discovered  that  many  Men- 
nonite families  had  become  permanent  residents  there  and  that 
their  number  was  steadily  increasing.  Moreover,  there  came  from 
these  urgent  and  persistent  appeals  for  spiritual  ministry  and  care. 
However,  in  order  to  render  this  service  the  missionary  must 
necessarily  be  able  to  serve  in  both  the  English  and  the  German 
language,  —  in  the  Mission  in  English,  in  the  meetings  for  our 
brethren  in  German,  This  necessitated  a  change  in  workers.  After 
eight  years  of  diligent  and  successful  labor  as  superintendent 
Brother  E.  F.  Grubb  at  a  special  session  of  the  Board  in  1917,  re- 
signed, and  Brother  M.  M.  Horsch  took  over  the  work.  Sister 
Ina  Feighner  continued  as  assistant  in  the  Mission. 

In  1914  a  debt  of  $3000.00  rested  on  the  Los  Angeles  Mission 
property.  The  generous  support  of  the  Mission  friends  made  it 
possible  to  pay  the  last  $1000,00  on  this  debt  on  July  1,  1917, 
Yea,  more  than  that!  A  new  chapel  could  be  built  and  other 
improvements  made,  at  a  total  cost  of  almost  $1000.00;  all  of 
which  was  paid  and  the  growing  work  in  Los  Angeles  was  now  free 
from  debt.    The  Lord  has  rested  His  blessing  on  the  work. 

Chicago  City  Mission.  This  Mission  was  opened  on  March  5, 
1913  in  a  rented  business  building,  in  the  same  district  in  which 
the  Central  Illinois  Conference  Mission  is  located.  In  the  earlier 
activities  the  two  missions  cooperated  freely.  Before  long  it  was 
found  that  while  some  advantages  accrued  from  such  cooperation, 


—  112  — 

there  were  also  some  disadvantages  resulting  therefrom  which 
made  it  appear  desirable  to  relocate  the  Mission  to  some  other  part 
of  the  city.  This  was  done  in  May,  1915.  A  section  of  the  city 
where  no  churches  had  been  built  was  found  in  the  southern  section 
of  the  city,  near  Englewood  station.  A  store  building  was  rented, 
and  Brother  W.  W.  Miller  as  Supjerintendent  and  Sister  Catherine 
Niswander  as  assistant  entered  upon  the  work  in  this  entirely  new 
field.  This  of  course  was  equal  to  an  entirely  new  beginning  among 
strange  people.  At  best  only  a  slow  progress  could  be  expected 
under  these  circumstances.  For  this  very  reason  it  is  especially 
encouraging  to  note  that  the  Lord  has  blest  the  efforts  so  that  now 
in  1917,  after  but  two  years  of  labor  there,  the  Chicago  Mission 
had  gained  a  promising  footing.  Besides  the  workers  named  above, 
the  work  received  the  assistance  of  twelve  voluntary  workers. 
During  the  past  year  the  average  attendance  at  the  services  was 
32;  at  Bible  study  meetings  10;  at  Christian  Endeavor  meetings  29. 
The  Sunday  School  enrollment  was  122,  —  mostly  younger  children. 
On  Children's  Day  the  hall  was  filled  to  overflowing,  and  many 
were  outside  that  wished  to  get  in.  The  Sunday  School  is  self- 
supporting  — ;  collections  in  the  last  quarter  amounted  to  $55.22. 
C.  A.  Lehman,  son  of  J.  F.  Lehman,  exceptionally  well  qualified 
for  the  task,  was  the  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School.  The 
work  was  hampered  and  retarded  through  insufficient  room,  as 
the  hall  is  too  small  to  receive  all  that  would  attend  regularly. 
As  early  as  1915  this  lack  of  room  was  realized,  and  efforts  were 
made  to  secure  the  funds  for  the  erection  of  a  suitable  building. 
Superintendent  Miller  was  detailed  to  solicit  for  this  purpose, 
and  the  need  was  announced  through  the  Conference  papers.  In 
response  about  $10,000.00  have  been  contributed,  of  which  part  was 
applied  to  the  purchase  of  two  comer  lots  at  a  good  location; 
the  remainder  was  left  in  the  treasury.  The  plan  included  the 
erection  of  a  brick  building  for  a  church  with  seating  capacity 
for  200,  a  basement  under  the  entire  building,  a  large  part  of 
which  was  to  be  used  for  Sunday  School  purposes. 

Altoona  Pennsylvania  Mission.  A  new  mission  field  was  opened 
for  home  mission  work  at  Altoona,  Pa.  A  mission  had  begun  here 
several  years  ago.    Recently  it  had  been  in  the  care  of  the  Eastern 


—113  — 

District  Conference,  while  locally  the  work  was  in  charge  of 
Brother  Jacob  Snyder  whose  home  was  at  Roaring  Springs,  17  miles 
away.  In  May,  1916  the  Eastern  District  Conference  offered  to 
turn  the  Altoona  Mission  over  to  the  General  Conference.  After 
prolonged  deliberation  and  study  an  agreement  was  reached  in  1917 
for  the  proposed  transfer  of  this  Mission.  This  Mission  is  con- 
ducted in  rented  quarters.  It  offers  room  for  60  persons.  Sunday 
School  and  services  are  held  each  Sunday.  Sunday  school  attend- 
ance was  about  40,  services  about  50.  This  was  (1917)  in  reality 
an  organized  Mission  church  with  44  members,  whom  Jacob  Snyder 
served  as  pastor.  Requirements  for  this  Mission  were:  1.  A  Mis- 
sion home,  which  with  lots  and  building  would  cost  perhaps  $3000.- 
00;  2.  One  worker  to  begin  with  would  suffice. 

Hutchinson,  Kansas.  Another  new  City  Mission  field  which 
offered  itself  in  1917  was  located  at  Hutchinson,  Kansas.  This 
city  (then  about  20,000  population)  is  centrally  located  for  a 
large  part  of  the  extensive  Mennonite  settlement  in  Kansas.  This 
Mission  was  begun  in  1913  by  H.  P.  Krehbiel  under  the  Home  Mis- 
sion Committee  of  the  Western  District  Conference.  On  June  3, 
1917  the  Western  District  Home  Mission  Committee  offered  this 
Mission  to  the  Home  Mission  Board  of  the  General  Conference, 
which  offer  after  mature  deliberation  was  accepted.  The  actual 
transfer  was  now  (Fall  of  1917)  awaiting  the  deciding  action  of 
the  General  Conference. 

CHURCH    EXTENSION 

SASKATCHEWAN 

The  principal  mission  work  in  Canada  was  up  to  this  time 
(1917)  centered  in  Saskatchewan.  This  is  a  large  field,  the  doors 
were  open,  and,  the  Lord  be  praised,  the  services  were  visibly  blest. 

Waldheim  and  Great  Deer.  Formerly  Waldheim  and  Langham 
constituted  a  field  jointly.  Langham  has  now  become  independent. 
Great  Deer  has  since  been  joined  with  Waldheim.  For  some  time 
N.  F.  Toews  labored  here;  he  was  followed  by  J.  C.  Peters.  For 
about  eighteen  months  J.  M.  Franz  served  here.  lie  was  followed 
by  J.  D.  Buller.  He,  as  did  Franz  before  him,  served  with  signal 
blessings.    The  results  tell  of  the  fruits  of  all  the  work  done  here. 


—  114  — 

In  1914  the  Waldheim  church  had  66  members,  now  (1917)  94. 
The  two  Sunday  Schools  had  160  members.  A  live  Women's  Mis- 
sionary Society,  also  a  Young  People's  meeting  with  42  members 
flourished.  For  various  purposes  this  church  has  contributed  in 
three  years  a  total  of  $1305.93. 

The  Great  Deer  church  had  31  members  in  1914,  by  1917  there 
were  58;  the  Sunday  School  numbers  SO,  and  the  Young  People's 
meeting  30  members.    The  total  contributions  amounted  to  $391.10. 

Hague,  Several  churches  and  settlements  are  reached  from 
Plague.  Since  late  in  1915  N.  W.  Bahnman  was  stationed  here.  He 
received  support  in  part  from  the  Home  Mission  treasury  and  in 
part  from  the  churches  and  settlement  groups.  He  also  served  on  oc- 
casional fixed  dates  at  Aberdeen,  Warman,  and  at  Patience  Lake. 
These  are  located  at  considerable  distances  from  each  other.  As 
the  distances  must  be  covered  by  team  these  trips  in  winter  time 
mean  much  hardship  and  suffering.  But  Bahnman  braved  the 
harshness  of  northern  colds  and  preached  in  winter  as  well  as  in 
summer.  The  churches  about  Hag-ue  have  gro^vn  stronger.  Yet 
the  call  for  increased  ministration  continued  vigorous  here,  and 
indeed  more  laborers  were  needed. 

Drake.  The  field  at  Drake  remained  in  charge  of  M.  M.  Lehman 
until  in  1915  when  he  resigned,  to  continue  his  studies  in  college. 
They  conducted  Sunday  School  among  themselves  and  had  services. 
The  prospect  was  that  they  would  unite  with  the  Nordstern  church. 

ALBERTA  AND  BRITISH  COLUMBIA 
The  settlements  in  these  provinces  were  still  small  and  located 
at  a  great  distance  from  the  older  settlements.  Not  as  much  could 
be  done  for  them  as  was  desired.  In  1915  J.  C.  Peters  was  for 
a  short  time  at  Didsbury,  Alberta.  Four  petsons  were  converted 
and  the  Lord's  Supper  was  celebrated,  33  persons  participating. 
Later  he  was  in  British  Columbia,  where  he  ministered  to  the 
brethren  at  Renata.  In  the  spring  of  1917  C.  F.  Sawatzky  made 
several  trips  to  Didsbury,  Alberta.  During  the  second  visit  he  gave 
catechetical  instruction  to  15  persons,  and  these  were  baptized  by 
David  Toews  who  had  also  come  to  administer  baptism  and  presided 
at  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  which  58  persons  par- 
ticipated. 


—  115  — 

MANITOBA 

1  This  is  the  oldest  and  by  far  the  largest  Mennonite  settlement 
in  western  Canada.  By  the  schools  which  were  in  operation  there, 
particularly  the  school  founded  and  conducted  by  H.  H.  Ewert  at 
Gretna,  much  deep-going  home  missionary  work  was  done.  Con- 
siderable attention  has  also  been  given  by  our  Board  to  this  field 
and  some  work  could  be  done  there.  Plans  are  now  (1917)  in  the 
making  which  aim  at  joint  evangelization  work  by  the  Mission  Com- 
mittee of  the  Canadian  Conference  and  the  Home  Mission  Board 
of  the  General  Conference. 

The  entire  Canadian  field  was  (1917)  under  the  supervision  of 
David  Toews,  as  a  member  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference.  In  recent  years  he  has  traveled  much  in  the 
interest  of  the  mission  cause  and  has  labored  in  many  places  with 
blessed  results.  During  the  summer  of  1915  W.  S.  Gottshall  la- 
bored for  one  month  in  Saskatchewan  and  preached  in  many  church- 
es. In  the  same  year  M.  M.  Horsch  visited  all  churches  in  these 
provinces  which  were  open  to  him.  Again  in  1917  he  spent  several 
weeks  there  among  the  churches  in  Manitoba.  In  1916  M,  J.  Galle 
was  active  for  several  months  in  western  Canada.  From  Feb- 
ruary 1915  to  July  1916  John  M.  Franz  labored  in  the  Great  Deer 
district.  All  these  ministrations  were  richly  blest  of  the  Lord  and 
still  bear  a  beautiful  fruitage. 

ITINERARY  MISSION  AND  TRAVELING  MINISTRY 
This  branch  of  the  Home  Mission  work  received  special  atten- 
tion during  the  last  three  years  (1914-1917).  In  accord  With 
resolution  of  the  General  Conference  the  Home  Mission  Board,  in 
conjunction  with  the  Foreign  Mission  Board,  engaged  M.  M.  Horsch 
to  visit  all  Conference  churches  in  the  interest  of  our  Missions. 
This  service  proved  to  have  a  spiritually  stimulating  effect.  Then 
in  the  years  1916  and  1917  under  the  auspices  of  the  Home  Mission 
Board  W.  W.  Miller  of  the  Chicago  Mission,  visited  the  churches 
of  the  Middle,  Eastern  and  Western  District  Conferences.  He 
presented  the  cause  of  City  Missions,  and  solicited  funds  for  the 
erection  of  a  church  in  Chicago.  Mission  interest  was  noticeably 
stimulated  by  his  sermons,  talks  and  by  personal  contacts. 


—  116  — 

Itinerate  ministry  was  recently  taken  up  in  a  somewhat  chang- 
ed form.  Under  this  plan  a  definite,  limited  district  was  assigned 
to  a  worker.  Within  this  limited  region  he  is  to  have  a  free  hand. 
All  families  or  single  persons  of  the  Mennonite  persuasion  are 
to  be  looked  up.  He  is  to  study  the  field,  arrange  for  meetings 
where  possible,  and  as  soon  as  that  can  be  done  regular  meetings 
are  to  be  arranged  for  on  fixed  dates,  the  intention  bring  to  or- 
ganize such  groups  into  churches. 

The  first  attempt  under  this  plan  was  made  at  Woodlake, 
California.  This  little  group  was  without  minister.  An  arrange- 
ment was  made  with  the  brethren  residing  there  under  which  the 
Home  Mission  Board  assumed  about  one-half  of  the  compensation 
of  the  minister,  and  was  then  entitled  to  one-half  of  his  time.  In 
October  1906  F.  J.  Isaac  was  stationed  at  Woodlake  under  the  pre- 
arrangements  made.  Besides  serving  the  church  he  searched 
through  all  that  territory  far  out  for  many  miles.  He  found  that 
at  Porterville  a  small  group  of  Mennonites  had  settled.  However, 
no  connection  had  been  established  with  each  other,  many  did  not 
even  know  of  the  presence  of  each  other  in  that  neighborhood. 
Isaac  was  able  to  establish  contact  for  them  between  each  other  and 
conducted  a  service  with  a  few  of  these  isolated  people.  Interest 
was  awakened  for  another  visit  by  him,  and  a  day  was  set  for 
another  meeting.  This  meeting  was  held,  other  meetings  followed, 
and  very  soon  the  work  developed  sufficiently  that  regular  monthly 
meetings  could  be  held,  and  now  take  place  regularly.  The  meet- 
ing in  April  was  attended  by  14  persons,  that  in  May  by  20,  in 
June  by  27,  and  July  by  25.  The  result  attained  by  the  Itinerant 
Mission  at  Porterville  demonstrated  the  value  of  this  form  of  mis- 
sionary activity  and  justifies  all  the  efforts  and  the  costs  occasioned 
thereby. 

In  addition  to  the  work  at  Porterville  Isaac  repeatedly  visited 
Bakersfield.  The  prospects  were  not  so  promising  there.  How- 
ever, it  is  probable  that  the  efforts  will  prove  not  to  have  been  al- 
together in  vain.  Other  sections  that  Isaac  visited  are:  Woodville, 
Dinuba,  Fairmead,  Winton,  Denair,  Tulare,  Delano,  and  Lerdo. 
Dinuba  has  now  come  under  the  care  of  the  Reedley  church.     The 


—  117  — 

ten  month  Itinerary  work  has  proven  itself  well  worthwhile,  and 
encourages  further  activities  in  that  direction. 

CHURCH  BUILDING  AID 
1914—1917 

In  this  line  of  service  the  applications  for  aid  were  not  num- 
erous. Although  within  the  Conference  territory  much  new  build- 
ing and  enlargements  of  churches  was  undertaken,  the  churches 
were  able  to  cover  the  costs  out  of  their  own  treasury. 

During  the  last  Conference  term  (1914-1917)  Drake,  Sask., 
was  granted  a  loan  of  $100.00.  To  Great  Deer,  Sask.,  a  loan  of 
$300.00  was  granted.  The  church  at  Allentown,  Pa.,  has  repaid  a 
loan  of  $500.00.  Under  the  aggressive  church  extension  campaign 
it  appeared  probable  that  this  branch  of  service  would  again  be 
freely  approached  for  aid.  A  meeting  house  is  often  the  first  re- 
quirement toward  doing  successful  Christian  work  in  a  new  settle- 
ment. 

ORPHAN  CARE 

In  the  year  1915  the  Home  Mission  Board  received  an  offer 
from  the  Leisy  Orphan  Aid  Society  (Wm.  Galle,  Moundridge,  Kan- 
sas, Sec'y.)  to  pay  annually  for  five  years,  the  sum  of  $200.00  to 
the  Board  under  the  condition  that  this  money  be  used  for  pro- 
viding care  of  orphan  children  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of 
the  Leisy  bequest.  This  offer  was  accepted.  An  arrangement  was 
entered  into  with  Bethel  Hospital,  Newton,  Kansas,  under  which 
small  children  could  be  placed  in  this  institution,  while  homes  are 
being  found  for  such  children.  The  Leisy  Orphan  Society  had  al- 
ready made  three  such  payments,  making  a  total  of  $600.00  and 
accrued  interest  now  (1917)  in  the  treasury  of  the  Board.  Several 
applications  for  children  are  on  file,  however,  no  children  have 
thus  far  been  found. 

Note:  After  some  discussion  of  the  Orphan  question  the  fol- 
lowing resolution  was  adopted  by  the  Conference   (1917  session): 

Resolved:  That  the  control  of  Orphan  support  is  delegated  to 
the  Board  of  Home  Mission. 


—  US- 
EDUCATION  OR  TRAINING  OF  WORKERS 

That  persons  who  have  received  special  training  for  Home 
Mission  work  are  able  to  work  more  successfully  than  they  could 
without  such  preparation  is  generally  conceded.  On  this  account 
the  Board  has  sought  to  encourage  those  who  wish  to  enter  this 
field  to  secure  such  training,  and  consistently  offer  some  support 
to  such  students  while  in  school.  P.  P.  Toews  received  some  sup- 
port while  attending  Moody  Bible  Institute. 

As  an  appropriate  preparation  for  feminine  Mission  workers  a 
course  of  several  years  in  a  Deaconess  hospital  is  deemed  desirable 
and  therefore  recommended.  This  should  be  followed  by  a  special 
course  in  a  Bible  school.  An  understanding  has  been  arrived  at 
with  Bethel  Deaconess  Hospital,  that  young  women  who  aim  to 
prepare  for  Home  Mission  work  can  enter  here  for  such  training. 
Sister  Lena  Smith  of  Pawnee  Rock  intends  to  enter  upon  such  a 
course  in  Bethel  Hospital  in  September  1917.  (Slie  is  now  (1938)  a 
head  nurse  in  Bethel  Hospital.) 

THE    BOARD 

For  two  years  the  six  members  of  the  Board  worked  together 
in  this  missionary  task,  w^hen  the  Lord  stretched  forth  His  hand  and 
took  Brother  J.  W.  Schantz  to  himself.  The  departed  brother  was 
a  useful  member  on  the  Board.  It  was  a  privilege  to  work  together 
with  him. 

During  the  three  year  period  the  Board  met  only  once.  That 
meeting  was  held  in  Chicago  in  the  Moody  Bible  Institute  during 
the  summer  of  1916. 

FINANCES 

In  the  three  year  period  (1914 — 1917)  just  closed,  expense^, 
increased  because  of  rising  prices.  However,  the  income  also  in- 
creased. The  debts  of  former  times  are  all  paid  as  are  also  all 
other  costs  and  expenditures.  The  resolution  to  contract  no  debts 
is  being  adhered  to.  The  total  receipts  for  the  three  years  amount 
to  $34,000.00— an  increase  of  $14,000.00  over  the  preceding  three 
year  period.  While  the  principle  of  no  debts  is  adhered  to  the 
Board  feels  that  the   Home  Mission  work  should  be  further  ex- 


— 119  — 

panded  in  various  directions,  especially  should  evangelization  work 
be  increased.  We  have  the  faith  that  if  work  were  expanded  in 
the  directions  indicated  the  necessary  funds  in  support  thereof 
would  be  cheerfully  given. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 
(At  1917  Conference  Session) 
The  Board  recommends: 

1.  The  founding  of  an  Institution  for  orphan  support. 

2.  That  because  of  the  increasing  work  the  Board  meet  at  least 
once  each  year. 

3.  As  requests  are  repeatedly  made  for  edification  and  evan- 
gelization meetings,  we  recommend  that  this  Conference  take  this 
matter  under  advisement  and  give  instructions  as  to  how  to  satis- 
fy such  applications. 

4.  That  Conference  should  give  clear  instructions  concerning 
the  spiritual  nurture  of  the  young  men  requisitioned  for  military 
service. 

The  Home  Mission  Board. 
H.  P.  Krehbiel,  Sec'y-, 

EXCERPTS  FROM  COMBINED  REPORT  OF  THE  HOME 
AND   FOREIGN   MISSION   BOARDS 

For  some  time  both  Mission  Boards  had  sensed  that  it  would 
be  conducive  to  the  promotion  of  our  missionary  efforts,  if  our 
churches  were  better  acquainted  with  the  work  on  the  various  fields 
both  of  Foreign  and  Home  Mission.  For  it  became  evident  that  in 
some  localities  the  people  were  very  poorly  informed  on  these  mis- 
sion activities.  It  was  felt  that  this  need  could  be  best  met  if 
a  traveling  missionary  minister  would  be  sent  into  the  field  and 
into  all  General  Conference  churches  and  communities.  He  should 
be  a  man  well  informed  on  the  work  and  needs  of  the  Foreign  and 
Home  mission  fields.  He  should  visit  all  churches,  preach  mission- 
ary sermons  and  give  talks  on  missionary  work,  thereby  to  stimu- 
late interest  in  the  whole  mission  cause. 

This  plan  was  submitted  to  the  General  Conference  session 
at  Meno,  Okla.,  in  1914.  By  a  resolution  the  plan  was  adopted 
by  the  Conference,  and  the  two  Boards  were  instructed  to  co- 
operate in  the  realization  of  the  proposed   plan. 


—  120  — 

The  two  Boards  met  in  joint  session  before  the  Conference  was 
closed  and  extended  a  call  to  Brother  M.  M.  Horsch.  It  was  agreed 
that  the  chairman  and  the  secretary  of  each  Board  should  consti- 
tute an  Executive  Committee  of  four  members,  and  that  the  chair- 
man of  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  should  serve  as  chairman  and 
the  chairman  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  should  serv'e  as  the  sec- 
retary of  this  Executive  Committee. 

The  call  to  this  special  work  was  accepted  by  Brother  Horsch 
and  on  April  1,  1915,  he  entered  upon  this  work,  which  continued 
for  two  years  and  three  months  accompanied  as  we  believe  by  sig- 
nal blessings.  He  visited  all  the  Conference  churches  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada,  as  also  some  churches  not  allied  with  the 
Conference. 

He  made  five  long,  strenuous  tours,  besides  a  number  of  short- 
er trips.  Everywhere  he  preached,  gave  missionary  talks  and  at 
several  places  conducted  Bible  courses.  His  tours  and  trips  were 
fixed  by  the  Executive  Committee.  They  were  as  follows:  1.  In 
the  spring  and  summer  of  1915  the  churches  of  the  Northern  Con- 
ference, Manitoba,  Saskatchewan,  and  on  the  homeward  journey 
the  churches  of  the  Pacific  Conference  were  visited. 

2.  In  the  fall  and  winter  he  visited  the  churches  of  the  Middle 
and  Eastern  District  Conferences. 

3.  The  third  tour  began  in  Oklahoma  in  the  spring  of  1916. 
Here  he  visited  churches  until  harvest  time.  He  then  proceeded  to 
Manitoba  until  harvest  began  here,  when  he  returned  to  Oklahoma. 
But  because  of  the  excessive  heat  he  was  compelled  to  pause  for 
recuperation. 

4.  Later  in  the  year  he  came  back  to  the  Western  Conference 
in  Kansas  and  Nebraska  where  he  completed  his  fourth  tour. 

5.  As  certain  conditions  seemed  to  make  this  advisable,  the 
Executive  Committee  decided  to  ask  Brother  Horsch  as  his  fifth 
tour  to  again  visit  Pennsylvania.  From  this  tour  he  returned  in 
June  1917,  thus  completing  his  fifth  and  last  long  tour,  and  so 
finished  his  greatly  blessed  special  work  on  behalf  of  the  Confer- 
ence Missions.  He  thereafter  entered  the  Home  Mission  work  as 
superintendent  of  the  Los  Angeles  City  Mission. 

Brother  Horsch   was   peculiarly  fitted  for  the   special   service 


—  121  — 

he  has  rendered  to  the  cause  of  missions.  He  had  been  for  a 
number  of  years  engaged  as  Missionary  among  the  Indians  in 
Oklahoma.  He  was  at  this  time  a  member  of  the  Home  Mission 
Board.  From  everywhere  come  reports  that  he  has  rendered  val- 
uable constructive  service  to  the  missionary  cause. 

At  the  joint  session  of  the  Mission  Boards  a  resolution  was 
adopted  setting  forth: 

1.  That  in  joint  session  it  is  thought  that  for  the  present 
sufficient  joint  travelling  missionary  work  has  been  done,  and  that 
for  the  present  we  recommend  that  this  form  of  work  be  discon- 
tinued, that  however,  the  official  relation  of  the  two  Boards  shall 
continue  for  the  promotion  of  the  common  interest. 

We  suggest  Home  and  Foreign  Mission  interests  can  be  pro- 
moted by  the  joint  utilization  of  Foreign  Missionaries  who  are  at 
home  on  furlough,  as  also  of  available  workers  in  evangelization 
at  home. 

2.  It  was  resolved  to  select  a  joint  committee,  which  shall 
prepare  a  basis  on  which  to  call  and  assign  duties  to  workers. 
The  Executive  Committees  of  the  Boards  shall  constitute  this 
Joint  Commitee. 

The  report  was  signed  by  the  secretary  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee —  W.  S.  Gottshall. 

REPORT  OF  THE  HOME  MISSION   BOARD 
FOR    1917-1920 

Dear  Mission  Friends: 

"Compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled."  Luke 
14:23.  This  specific  command  of  our  Master,  Jesus  Christ,  as  set 
forth  by  Him  in  the  parable  of  the  Great  Supper,  had  been  gaining 
increasing  significance  in  the  prosecution  of  the  Home  Mission 
work  during  the  triennial  period  just  closed.  The  Lord's  business 
is  urgent.  The  number  who  dwell  in  the  byways  is  large,  and  the 
cities  contain  great  sinks  of  depravity,  while  the  after-effects  of  the 
war  seriously  aggravate  the  situation.  The  conditions  demand  ag- 
gressive efforts  by  the  Lord's  messengers.  Your  Home  Mission 
Board  has  endeavored  to  do  as  much  as  possible  with  the  means 
at  its  command.     However,  the  field,  the  opportunity  is  so  large 


— 122  — 

—  far  beyond  the  means  at  hand.  But  this  is  the  Lord's  work. 
All  that  He  asks  of  us  is  that  we  be  faithful  in  the  task  entrusted 
to  us,  and  he  will  add  the  blessing.  To  Him  be  praise  for  the  bless- 
ings He  has  added  to  the  Home  Missionary  efforts  put  forth  during 
the  triennium  closing  today. 

Your  Home  Mission  Board  has  sought  to  carry  forward  and 
expand  the  work  along  the  lines  laid  down  in  former  years,  namely, 
City  Mission,  Church  Extension,  Itinerancy,  Jewish  Mission,  Orphan 
Care. 


SALEM  MENNONITE  CHURCH,  FREEMAN.  S.  DAK. 

CONFERENCE  HELD  HERE  IN  l'J23. 

MEETINGS  HELD  IN  LARGE  TABERNACLE. 


CITY   MISSION 
Permanently  settled  missionary  work  is  now  (1920)  being  car- 
ried on  in  four  cities:   Los   Angeles,   Cal.,   Chicago,   111.,  Altoona, 
Pa.,  Hutchinson,  Kansas. 


—  123  — 

Los  Angeles.  This  is  our  first  and  oldest  City  Mission,  having 
been  founded  eleven  years  ago.  Three  years  ago  this  mission  was 
under  the  charge  of  M.  M.  Horsch.  In  1918  he  was  succeeded  by 
P.  W.  Penner,  returned  missionary  to  India,  who  with  his  wife  is 
in  active  leadership  of  this  work  at  the  present  time.  H.  D.  Voth 
and  wife  were  called  to  this  mission  in  1917  and  are  now  stationed 
there.  Ina  Feighner  was  succeeded  in  1919  by  Anna  G.  Stauffer, 
who  because  of  failing  health,  after  a  valiant  struggle,  was  re- 
cently compelled  to  resign.  Shall  we  not  remember  her  in  our 
prayers. 

As  was  reported  three  years  ago,  the  method  of  work  in 
this  mission  was  changed  from  "Rescue  Mission"  to  Church  Ex- 
tension, while  at  the  same  time  personal  work  by  home-visiting 
among  the  unchurched  and  unsaved  was  continued.  This  changed 
plan  was  adhered  to  and  has  met  with  sufficiently  encouraging  re- 
sults to  warrant  continuing  the  same  in  the  future.  In  consequence 
of  the  church  extension  efforts  it  was  possible  early  in  May,  1918, 
to  organize  a  church  with  34  members,  which  number  has  since  been 
increased  to  fifty. 

Each  Sunday  separate  services  are  conducted  in  both  the 
German  and  the  English  languages.  In  addition  to  the  Mennonite 
members  and  visitors  of  these  services,  others  from  the  surround- 
ing community  who  have  been  reached  by  the  missionaries,  attend 
particularly  the  English  services  and  Sunday  school.  Many  volun- 
teer workers,  some  from  the  Mennonites  in  the  city,  others  stu- 
dents at  Torrey  Institute  are  rendering  very  effective  assistance  in 
the  church  and  the  mission. 

Besides  the  church  services  other  activities  are  maintained  as 
follows:  Sunday  school  enrollment  113,  average  attendance  83; 
Street  Meetings,  attendance  4-28;  Junior  C.  E.,  attendance  15; 
Children's  Meetings,  attendance  20;  Boys'  Bible  Class  (11  to  13 
years  of  age)  attendance  5;  German  Cottage  Prayer  Meetings, 
attendance  8  to  40;  German  Sewing  Society,  attendance  19;  Eng- 
lish Mother's  Meetings,  attendance  16;  English  Thursday  Prayer 
Meetings,  attendance  10  to  45;  Choir,  attendance  12;  Mary-Martha 
Circle,   attendance   8;   Women's   Bible   Class,   attendance   5   to   16;' 


—  124  — 

Children's  Sewing  Class,  attendance  15;   Old  Clothes,  etc.,  given 
away,  65. 

At  present  there  are  11  volunteer  workers.  During  the  last 
three  years  27  persons  were  converted. 

The  Los  Angeles  Mission  is  still  housed  at  168  South  Ave. 
19,  in  the  same  building  as  it  was  three  years  ago,  namely  the 
house  originally  on  the  place,  in  which  the  offices  and  Sunday  school 
rooms  are  on  the  first  floor,  the  second  story  being  occupied  by 
Missionary  H.  D.  Voth  and  family,  and  the  chapel  which  was  built 
six  years  ago.  Early  in  the  present  year,  because  of  the  enormous 
rise  in  rents  and  the  scarcity  of  houses,  it  became  necessary  to 
purchase  a  house  for  a  workers'  home,  at  present  to  be  occupied 
by  Missionary  P.  W.  Penner;  purchase  price  $3,000.00,  of  which 
$1,000.00  is  paid.  The  remainder  comes  due  in  semi-annual  install- 
ments. This  workers'  home  is  located  at  154  South  Ave.  20,  only 
a  block  distant  from  the  mission. 

Chicago.  Three  years  ago  meetings  in  the  Chicago  mission 
were  still  held  in  a  rented  hall.  In  1918  a  substantial  and  com- 
modious church  was  erected,  comer  Laflin  and  73rd  St.,  at  a  total 
cost,  including  the  lots,  of  about  thirteen  thousand  dollars.  Here 
the  work  has  been  gaining  a  stronger  hold  upon  the  surrounding 
community.  For  about  two  years  W.  W.  Miller  continued  in  charge 
of  the  work,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  W.  S.  Shelly,  who  remained 
until  June  of  the  present  year  (1920).  At  present  no  superinten- 
dent is  in  charge,  but  arrangements  have  been  made  according  to 
which  W.  W.  Miller  will  return  to  this  mission  on  October  first  next. 
During  these  years  Sister  Catherine  Niswander  has  stood  ably  and 
faithfully  by  the  work.  Very  valuable  support  was  given  at  all 
times  by  C.  A.  Lehman,  the  superintendent  of  the  Sunday  school. 
The  Sunday  school  and  Christian  Endeavor  are  in  a  flourishing 
condition. 

The  housing  problem  became  acute  in  the  spring  of  1919; 
so  serious  did  this  condition  become  that  it  was  impossible  to  lease 
a  house  for  our  missionary.  The  only  solution  which  offered  itself 
was  that  of  purchasing  a  house.  This  was  done  in  May  1919,  by 
buying  a  two-story  building  for  $4,800.00,  located  within  one  block 


—  125  — 

of  the  church  and  offering  accommodations  for  two  missionary  fam- 
ilies.    Both  the  church  and  the  workers'  home  are  paid. 

The  present  membership  of  the  Sunday  school  is  212;  Senior 
C.  E.  18;  Intermediate  C.  E.  16;  Junior  C.  E.  29;  Sunday  evening 
service  average  attendance  34;  Wednesday  evening  about  10; 
membership  Women's  missionary  society  11;  Volunteer  workers  10; 
Sunday  school  teachers  19;  average  offering  of  the  Sunday  school 
for  the  second  quarter  1920  was  $15.94;  average  offering  during  the 
summer  months  at  Sunday  evening  service  $3.45. 

During  the  summer  months  of  the  present  year  J.  F.  Balzer 
preached  on  Sunday  mornings  and  evenings  and  assisted  in  Sun- 
day school,  conducted  the  mid-week  Bible  study  and  prayer  serv- 
ices, and  shared  in  other  activities.  Also  G.  A.  Lehman  and  a 
number  of  students  from  Bluffton  College  who  were  spending  the 
summer  in  Chicago  assisted  in  the  work.  Sister  Niswander  says, 
"They  were  all  faithful  helpers;  God  knew  we  needed  help  and  here 
He  has  sent  all  these  helpers.     Praise  His  name." 

Altoona.  The  Altoona  Mission  came  under  the  care  of  the 
Home  Mission  Board  three  years  ago  this  summer  (1917).  At  that 
time  the  mission  was  conducted  in  a  small  unpretentious  house. 
The  report  to  the  last  conference  set  forth  (1)  that  a  church  home 
was  needed,  to  cost  with  building  site  about  three  thousand  dol- 
lars. (2)  That  one  wroker  —  a  sister  would  suffice.  In  the  spring 
of  1918  a  building  site  (2  lots)  was  purchased  for  $1,200.00.  A 
little  chapel  costing  about  $1,000  was  erected.  Since  then  a  work- 
ers' home  (2204  11th  Ave.)  was  built  with  accommodations  for 
two  families,  at  a  cost  of  over  $5,000.00.  Now  the  building  of  a 
church  is  under  consideration. 

The  Mennonite  congregation  which  meets  in  this  mission  is 
presided  over  by  Jacob  Snyder.  In  1918  Elizabeth  Foth  accepted 
a  call  to  this  field,  and  until  the  summer  of  1919  was  the  only  active 
mission  worker.  Then  Martha  Franz  accepted  a  call  to  this  field, 
and  has  since  shared  the  responsibilities  of  the  missionary  activi- 
ties. Beginning  with  a  small  attendance  there  has  been  a  steady 
increase  until  now  the  small  chapel  will  not  accommodate  the 
people  desiring  to  share  in  the  blessings. 

The  church  membership  is  56;  Sunday  school  enrollment  105; 


—  126  — 

Christian  Endeavor  46;  Junior  League  40;  Bible  Study  15  to  25. 
Besides  these  there  are  held  Cottage  Prayer  meetings  and  Midweek 
Prayer  Meetings,  Fifty-five  families  have  been  aided  with  clothing. 
L.  L.  Shaw  is  assistant  superintendent.  The  workers  there  write, 
"There  are  more  children  to  be  gathered  in,  but  there  is  no  one 
to  teach  them.  Will  you  please  join  in  praying  that  God  may  send 
consecrated   teachers  to   teach  these   dear  little  lambs?" 

Hutchinson.  The  transfer  of  this  mission  field  from  the  West- 
ern District  Conference  to  the  Home  Mission  Board  was  made 
(1917)  soon  after  the  session  of  the  last  General  Conference.  At 
that  time  H.  T.  Unruh  had  only  recently  been  placed  in  charge  of 
this  field,  and  he  has  been  the  leader  of  the  same  since  then.  This 
mission  has  made  steady  progress  and  has  taken  good  root  in  the 
surrounding  city  district.  Then  too,  a  number  of  Mennonite  fam- 
ilies have  been  attracted  by  the  fact  that  a  Mennonite  church  is 
located  here,  and  some  have  bought  houses  near  the  church. 
Twenty-five  persons  are  adherents  and  attendants  at  this  church 
at  present. 

The  enrollment  in  the  Sunday  school  is  87;  Christian  Endeavor 
27;  Midweek  Prayer  meeting  is  attended  by  from  three  to  fifteen; 
five  persons  were  converted  during  the  last  three  years;  six  volun- 
teer workers  assist  in  carrying  forward  the  work. 

A  year  ago  the  housing  problem  also  became  acute  in  Hutchin- 
son. The  house  occupied  by  Missionary  Unruh  was  about  to  be 
sold,  no  house  could  be  rented  nearer  than  a  mile  from  the  church, 
and  that  not  a  satisfactory  place.  As  the  five-room  house  occupied 
by  Unruh  could  be  purchased  for  the  reasonable  sum  of  $1,600.00, 
it  was  thought  advisable  to  purchase  the  same,  so  that  there  would 
be  no  uncertainty  as  to  whether  our  missionary  would  have  a  place 
to  live. 

For  several  years  the  Adventist  church  located  in  this  section 
of  the  city  was  available  for  our  mission  work.  However,  the 
unavoidable  conflicts  arising  from  different  congregations  occupy- 
ing the  same  building  made  it  necessary  to  provide  other  quarters. 
A  new  church  was  finished  and  dedicated  in  March  of  this  year, 
this  building  is  of  wood,  has  a  good  basement  for  Sunday  school. 


—  127  — 

and  costs  about  $7,000.00.     It  will  provide  room  for  church  service 
and  Sunday  school  for  years  to  come. 

CHURCH   EXTENSION   AND   ITINERANCY 

Because  of  their  intimate  relation  to  each  other  church  ex- 
tension and  itinerancy  will  be  treated  under  one  head. 

SASKATCHEWAN 

There  is  still  a  great  field  of  opportunity  for  church  extension 
and  itinerary  ministry  in  Saskatchewan  and  the  special  efforts  in. 
this  territory  have  been  continued. 

1.  Waldheim  and  Great  Deer.  J.  D.  Buller  has  remained  in 
charge  of  these  churches  and  communities  until  July  1st  of  this 
year  (1920),  when  he  resigned.  He  has  done  efficient  and  faithful 
work.  A  successor  has  not  been  found  thus  far.  Besides  having 
these  churches  to  care  for,  Buller  visited  many  other  churches, 
bringing  them  the  gospel. 

2.  Hague.  For  some  years  N.  W.  Bahnman  was  active  in  this 
vicinity.  Later  he  removed  to  Osier,  and  Hague  was  supplied 
otherwise.  Because  of  the  rigor  of  the  winter  and  also  of  failing 
health,  Bahnman  felt  compelled  to  discontinue  the  itinerant  min- 
istry.    Other  workers  for  this  field  are  now  being  sought. 

3.  Drake.  This  field  was  formerly  under  the  care  of  the  Home 
Mission  Board,  but  several  years  ago  the  happy  arrangement  could 
be  made  by  which  this  group  was  merged  with  the  North   Star 

church. 

Alberta  and  British  Columbia.  Thus  far  no  itinerant  field  could 
be  permanently  established  in  these  provinces.  An  effort  was  made 
to  give  spiritual  aid  to  those  of  the  Mennonite  faith  scattered  in 
small  groups  throughout  this  wide  expanding  territory.  David 
Toews  and  C.  F.  Sawatsky  and  Gerhard  Buhler  have  repeatedly 
made  extensive  visits  there. 

Maniteba.  In  this  province  itinerant  work  has  been  done  by 
Gerhard  Buhler  and  P.  P.  Tschetter.  The  latter  visited  many 
churches  in  1919,  much  interest  being  awakened.  He  has  just  re- 
cently again  been  doing  work  in  this  territory. 


— 128  — 

ITINERANCY 

During  the  pa.st  three-year  period  (1917-20)  this  form  of 
activity  has  been  continued.  By  a  joint  arrangement  with  the 
Canadian  Conference  Mission  Board,  Gerhard  Buhler  was  placed 
on  the  pay  roll  of  our  Home  Mission  Board  for  part  of  his  support, 
in  amount  $400.00,  while  his  activity  was  directed  by  the  Canadian 
Mission  Board. 

Yale,  South  Dakota.  In  1918  P.  P.  Tschetter  was  employed  as 
an  itinerant  minister,  his  assignment  being  particularly  northern 
territory.  He  spent  a  large  part  of  the  year  1919  in  Manitoba  and 
Saskatchewan,  visiting  the  churches  and  doing  evangelistic  work, 
particular  attention  being  paid  to  the  somewhat  isolated  and  neg- 
lected groups.  His  work  there  was  signally  blest.  In  that  year 
he  also  visited  many  churches  in  Kansas  and  Nebraska.  In  the 
spring  of  1920  he  went  to  South  Dakota  and  after  some  study  of 
that  territory  located  at  Yale.  Here  he  has  sought  to  gather  those 
without  church  home,  in  which  effort  he  has  met  with  some  suc- 
cess. From  this  point  as  a  center  he  is  to  study  the  field  and  sup- 
ply needy  groups,  and  he  is  also  to  make  occasional  extended 
tours  into  Canada. 

Woodlake,  Cal.  The  field  at  Woodlake  was  supplied  for  some 
time  by  F.  J.  Isaac.  When  he  resigned  J.  J.  Engbrecht  became  his 
successor.  The  latter  was  compelled  by  the  failing  health  of  his 
aged  parents  to  return  to  his  home  in  South  Dakota.  Woodlake 
has  since  been  carrying  on  its  work  without  aid  from  our  Board. 

Lake  Charles,  La.  During  recent  years  a  colony  of  Mennonites 
has  been  locating  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Charles,  La.  In  June 
1919  H.  P.  Krehbiel  visited  those  brethren,  dedicated  their  new 
church  which  they  had  just  completed,  held  a  series  of  services, 
baptized  two  persons  and  administered  the  Lord's  Supper.  In 
June  of  the  present  year  Albert  Claassen  was  sent  to  this  field 
for  a  longer  period  of  labor.  He  spent  three  weeks  there,  preach- 
ing many  times.  As  a  result  of  his  labors  eleven  persons  accepted 
Christ  and  were  baptized,  two  others  were  received  by  letter. 
Claassen  also  assisted  the  brethren  there  in  forming  a  church 
organization. 

Mechanics  Grove,  Pa.  For  some  time  the  attention  of  the  Board 


—  129  — 

had  been  directed  to  Lancaster  county,  Pa.  Jacob  Snyder  had  done 
some  work  there  and  a  small  group  were  looking  for  ministerial 
care.  As  there  are  many  in  that  region  that  are  unchurched  it  was 
thought  advisable  to  station  a  worker  there.  This  was  done  in 
November  1919,  when  S.  S.  Amstutz  was  located  at  Mechanics 
Grove.  Amstutz  reports  that  on  July  23  forty  persons  attended 
the  Sunday  service  while  the  average  attendance  is  about  twenty. 
The  average  attendance  at  Sunday  school  is  fourteen,  during  the 
summer  indications,  however,  being  that  attendance  will  increase 
in  the  fall.  He  has  also  been  going  to  Oakshade,  4V2  miles  distant, 
preaching  there  and  asisting  in  the  Sunday  school.  Here  is  a  field 
where  some  good  can  be  done,  but  it  will  probably  require  patient 
persistence  in  slowly  gaining  results. 

Wheatland,  Wyoming.  A  small  settlement  of  Mennonites  was 
formed  here  several  years  ago.  As  they  have  no  minister  of  their 
own,  arrangements  were  made  with  H.  U.  Schmidt  of  Vona,  Colo., 
about  125  miles  away,  to  visit  these  people  every  three  months, 
and  to  spend  about  two  weeks  with  them  each  time.  He  has  served 
there  in  this  manner  to  the  edification  of  the  brethren.  Several 
times  he  has  administered  the  Lord's  Supper,  has  given  catechetical 
instruction  to  applicants  for  baptism  and  has  served  with  baptism. 
Such  periodical  service  appears  also  to  be  a  method  of  religious 
work  attended  with  blessings. 

EVANGELISTIC   WORK 

There  has  been  some  demand  for  evangelistic  work.  To  meet 
this  demand  in  a  measure  W.  S.  Shelly  was  secured  for  the  year 
1919  to  do  evangelistic  work  in  communities  in  the  eastern  half  of 
the  United  States.  Shelly  labored  in  various  communities  and  held 
protracted  meetings  in  some  of  our  churches,  all  with  attendant 
blessing. 

CHURCH  BUILDING 

During  this  triennium  no  calls  were  made  for  aid  in  church 
building.  The  churches  were  able  to  care  for  themselves  during 
these  prosperous  times. 

However,  it  was  found  urgently  necessary  to  provide  places 


—  130  — 

of  worship  in  our  city  missions.  Accordingly  a  brick  church  was 
built  in  Chicago  at  a  cost  of  about  $12,000.00  and  dedicated  in 
September  1918.  Another  church  was  built  of  wood  in  Hutchinson, 
Kansas,  at  a  cost  of  about  $7,000.00,  and  dedicated  in  March  1920. 
A  temporary  chapel  was  built  in  Altoona,  Pa.,  at  a  cost  of  about 
$1,500.00.  As  this  building  no  longer  meets  the  needs  of  the  mis- 
sion it  has  been  decided  to  build  a  church  as  soon  as  the  amount 
now  in  the  treasury  is  sufficiently  increased  to  pay  for  the  same. 
There  is  now  urgent  need  in  Los  Angeles  for  an  appropriate  church 
building  provided  with  adequate  working  rooms  in  order  that 
the  work  may  be  conducted  with  the  greatest  effectiveness.  Be- 
sides building  these  churches,  workers'  homes  were  purchased  in 
Los  Angeles,  Hutchinson  and  Chicago,  and  a  workers'  home  was 
built  in  Altoona. 

ORPHANS 

Although  caring  for  orphans  is  a  new  line  of  endeavor,  some- 
thing could  be  done  in  this  direction.  During  the  year  1919  five 
orphan  children  were  brought  from  Pennsylvania  to  Newton,  Kan- 
sas, where  they  were  cared  for  for  some  time  in  Bethel  Hospital. 
In  the  course  of  a  few  months  all  these  children,  four  girls  and 
one  boy,  were  adopted  into  Mennonite  homes.  The  children  as  well 
as  the  foster  parents  are  happy  for  the  fact.  At  present  one  child 
is  under  the  auspices  of  this  department,  awaiting  the  opening  of 
a  Mennonite  home  for  it.  The  expenses  of  this  work  are  covered 
from  the  money  supplied  for  this  purpose  by  the  Leisy  Orphan 
Aid  Society. 

FINANCIAL 

In  the  report  of  Conference  in  1917  the  following  statement 
was  made:  "With  the  expansion  of  the  missionary  activities,  the 
salary  increases  of  the  workers  because  of  the  high  cost  of  living, 
increased  support  was  given  by  the  mission  friends."  This  can 
again  be  said.  All  obligations  could  be  met,  although  the  number 
of  workers  as  well  as  the  pay  has  increased,  two  large  new  church- 
es were  built  and  four  workers'  homes  bought  or  built.  The  total 
receipts  for  the  three-year  period  amounted  to  $61,762.33,  of  which 
amount  about  $24,000.00  was  paid  out  for  buildings. 


—  131  — 

Among  the  receipts  of  the  three-year  term  is  a  bequest  from 
Herman  Suderman  of  Newton,  Kansas,  received  in  1919,  of  $3,- 
500.00  which  is  given  specifically  "for  a  permanent  fund,  only  the 
annual  interest  from  which  is  to  be  used  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
tributing  Bibles   and   Testaments." 

JEWISH  MISSIONS 
In  the  1917  session  of  General  Conference  the  following  reso- 
lution was  adopted:  "That  the  question  of  a  Jewish  mission  in  this 
country  be  referred  to  the  Home  Mission  Board,  for  the  purpose  cf 
looking  into  this  matter  and  report  to  the  next  session  of  the  Con- 
ference." 

In  carrying  out  this  instruction,  the  Board  met  with  experi- 
ences in  which  it  believed  itself  divinely  led,  in  becoming  acquaint- 
ed with  Dorothy  E.  Goodman,  a  Jewish  Christian,  and  a  member  of 
the  Defenceless  Mennonite  church.     As  Miss  Goodman  was  already 
in  mission  work  among  the  Jews,  it  was  quite  natural  to  study  this 
great  problem  of  a  Jewish  mission  with  and  through  her.     This 
brought  on  a  touch  with  the  leaders  of  the  Defenceless  Mennonites, 
who,  when  they  learned  that  Jewish   mission   work  was   contem- 
plated, at  once  interested  themselves,  and  soon  proposed  cooperation 
in  such  work.     A  session  was  arranged,  to  which  also  representa- 
tives of  the  Central  Illinois  Conference  came.  The  outcome  was  that 
it  was  felt  that  these  three  bodies  should  cooperate  in  Jewish  mis- 
sion work.     Accordingly  an  understanding  was  reached  by  which 
a  joint  committee  for  Jewish  mission  was  created,  composed  of  the 
three  executive  officers  of  the  General  Conference  Home   Mission 
Board,  W.  S.  Gottshall,  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  and  J.  E.  Amstutz;  and  J. 
K.   Gerig  for   the   Defenseless   Mennonites;    and   Joseph    King   for 
the   Central   Illinois   Conference.     Sister   Goodman  was   employed, 
and  to  begin  with  was  sent  to  visit  churches  of  the  different  con- 
ferences.    This  she  did  with  manifest  attending  blessings.     How- 
ever, while  traveling  in  Kansas  she  was  taken  seriously  ill,  neces- 
sitating the  discontinuance  of  this  work.     In  the   spring  of  1919 
the  plan  was  suggested  of  doing  preliminary  work  toward  establish- 
ing definitely  a  Jewish  mission.     At  a  meeting  of  the  Joint  Com- 
mittee Israel   I.   Saxe,   a  Jewish   Christian,  was  engaged   for   one 


— 132  — 

year,  ending  January  1,  1921.  Also  sister  Elizabeth  Hirschler,  a 
trained  nurse  and  deaconess  was  engaged  for  one  year,  with  the 
purpose  of  placing  her  in  charge  of  a  dispensary.  A  densely  set- 
tled Jewish  district  was  selected,  and  our  workers  went  to  work. 
An  attempt  was  made  to  secure  a  suitable  building.  But  Jewish 
shrewdness  soon  discovered  that  a  mission  was  to  be  located  in 
this  neighborhood.  They  determined  not  to  permit  this  and  ac- 
tually succeeded  in  thwarting  every  effort  to  lease  a  building.  Then 
an  effort  was  made  to  buy  a  building,  but  though  a  well  adapted 
three-story  building  could  have  been  bought  for  the  small  sum  of 
$12,500.00,  this  opportunity  was  allowed  to  slip  by  untaken.  There 
is  a  wonderful  opportunity  in  Chicago  to  bring  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  God's  ancient  people.  The  Lord  has  led  us  wonderfully.  He 
has  led  us  to  a  great  field  and  He  has  given  us  a  strong  group  of 
workers.  It  rests  with  the  Conference  to  give  new  impetus  to  this 
great  missionary  opportunity  among  the  Jews,  brought  practically 
to  our  door. 

SPIRITUAL  CARE  OF  DRAFTED  MEN. 
In  resolution  No.  24  the  Conference  of  1917  delegated  to  the 
Home  Mission  Board  the  spiritual  care  of  our  men  drafted  into 
service.  The  Board  sought  to  prepare  for  this  duty  by  dividing  the 
territory  among  the  members  of  the  Board.  Various  concentration 
camps  were  repeatedly  visited  and  in  some  of  them  arrangements 
could  be  made  for  holding  religious  meetings  with  our  men,  besides 
meeting  the  men  personally  and  bringing  them  spiritual  comfort, 
encouragement  and  advice.  The  larger  number  of  our  men  sen- 
tenced to  Disciplinary  Barracks  at  Leavenworth,  Kansas  were 
visited  often  and  separate  meetings  were  granted  by  Command- 
ant Rice.  The  testimony  of  our  men  is  that  they  have  been  greatly 
helped  and  supported  by  these  activities  and  the  attention  given 
them  during  these  fiery  trials  through  which  they  have  passed. 

BOARD    SESSIONS 
The   Home   Mission   Board   met  in  annual  session  as  follows: 
At  Bluff  ton,  Ohio,  in  July  1918;   at  Moody   Institute   in   Chicago, 
111.,  in  July  1919;  in  the  Workers'  Home  in  Altoona,  Pa.,  in  August 
1920. 


—  138  — 

PROBLEM  OF  MISSION  WORKERS. 
As  the  Home  Mission  work  expands  there  naturally  arises  an 
increased  demand  for  workers,  which  is  still  further  augmented 
through  the  changes  which  necessarily  take  place  among  the  work- 
ers with  the  progress  of  time.  Your  Home  Mission  Board  finds 
that  persons  who  are  prepared  to  take  up  work  in  this  field  are 
difficult  to  find.  It  is  a  source  of  regret  that  such  prepared  work- 
ers are  so  sparsely  forthcoming  from  our  colleges.  Though  special 
inquiry  was  made  this  year  not  one  such  person  was  available  from 
these  institutions.  In  recent  years  some  of  our  workers  have  come 
from  other  institutions  and  several  direct  from  their  Home  church- 
es. 

STATISTICS 

1.)   13  missionary  workers  on  the  Home  Mission  payroll. 

2.)  33  volunteer  workers  in  the  City  Missions. 

3.)   Enrollment  in  city  mission   Sunday   schools   517. 

4.)  Mission  property:  4  churches;  4  workers'  homes;  value  ap- 
proximately $45,000.00. 

5.)  Total  receipts  in  three  years  about  $63,000.00. 

6.)  No  deficit. 

With  gratitude  to  our  Lord  and  Master  that  He  has  used  our 
imperfect  efforts  in  the  advancement  of  His  cause,  we  herewith 
submit  this  report  to  Conference,  in  the  hope  that  in  the  discussion 
of  the  Home  Mission  cause  increased  interest  may  be  awakened 
in  this  vital  activity  in  the  perpetuation  and  deepening  of  the  spir- 
itual Kingdom  of  our  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 
1.  As  in  the  judgment  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  there  is 
work  enough  in  carrying  on  official  correspondence  and  looking  af- 
ter the  needs  of  the  field  to  occupy  the  entire  time  of  one  person, 
and  further  because  it  is  believed  that  the  entire  Home  Mission 
enterprise  would  be  greatly  strengthened  thereby,  we  recommend 
that  the  Home  Mission  Board  be  authorized  by  Conference  to 
piace  some  suitable  person  in  general  charge  of  the  entire  Home 
Mission  work  as  Field  Secretary. 


—  184  — 

2.  In  the  opinion  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  it  will  be  of 
advantage  to  the  conduct  of  the  work  if  the  treasurer  of  the  Board 
be  relieved  from  the  duty  of  investing  and  looking  after  permanent 
funds,  only  the  income  from  which  may  be  used  for  meeting  current 
expenses  of  the  Mission  work.  Therefore,  we  recommend:  That 
Conference  create  the  office  of  Custodian,  in  whose  hands  shall  be 
placed  all  moneys  given  as  permanent  funds,  only  the  income  from 
which  may  be  used  for  specified  purposes. 

3.  We  recommend  that  a  Jewish  mission  be  authorized  and 
approved  as  one  department  of  Home  Mission  work,  and  that  the 
Conference  approve  of  such  a  mission  being  carried  on  jointly  with 
the  mission  boards  of  other  Mennonite   Conferences. 

H.   P.   Krehbiel,   Secretary. 

The  recommendations  offered  by  the  Home  Mission  Board 
were  disposed  of  as  follows: 

Recommendation  No.  1,  proposing  the  office  of  Field  Secretary 
for  the  Home  Mission  Board,  was  postponed  for  discussion  when 
the  report  of  the  Committee  of  Five  is  presented. 

Recommendation  No.  2,  concerning  the  creation  of  the  office 
of  custodian  was  referred  to  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

Recommendation  No.  3,  proposing  the  founding  of  a  Jewish 
Mission,  was  approved  and  adopted. 

It  reads:  We  recommend  that  a  Jewish  Mission  be  authorized 
and  approved  as  one  department  of  Home  Mission  work,  and  that 
Conference  approve  of  such  mission  be  carried  on  jointly  with 
the  Mission  Boards  of  other  Mennonite  Conferences. 

REPORT   OF   THE    BOARD   OF   HOME   MISSIONS 
(1923) 

Brethren  and  Friends  of  the  cause  of  Missions:— Another 
period  of  three  years  has  been  added  to  the  great  unrecallable  past. 
During  this  period  your  Home  Mission  Board  has  tried  as  far  as 
possible  to  continue  the  work  committed  to  its  direction  and  to  do 
so  in  accordance  with  the  Conference  instructions.  There  have  been 
distressing  financial  limitations,  due  in  large  measure  to  the  all- 
absorbing  demands  upon  the  interest  of  our  people  to  relieve  the 
suffering  of  brethren  across  the  waters. 


—  135 


FIRST     MENNONITE    CHURCH.     BERNE,     IND. 
GEN.    CONFERENCE    MET    HERE    IN    1926. 


"Give  ye  them  to  eat",  said  Jesus  to  the  disciples,  with  a 
feeling  of  compassion  for  the  famishing  multitude.  Feeding  the 
hungry  with  the  food  He  gave  into  their  hands  was  made  their 
mission  at  that  particular  time,  taking  precedence,  for  the  moment, 
over  their  other  mission  of  preaching  the  Gospel.  Such  a  turn  in 
the  Lord's  work  for  His  people  has  in  a  measure  characterized  our 
situation  during  the  past  three  years.  "Give  ye  them  to  eat"  the 
Lord  has  been  saying  to  us  in  view  of  the  starving  multitudes 
in  Europe,  especially  in  Russia.  We  have  cause  to  praise  God 
for  His  grace  and  His  material  supplies  by  which  our  people  have 
been  enabled  to  respond  so  effectively  to  the  call  for  help,  so  that 
thousands  could  be  saved  from  starvation  through  our  gifts.  This 
too  has  been  a  great  missionary  work  over  which  we  all  rejoice. 
It  will  therefore  not  be  interpreted  as  though  spoken  in  the  spirit 
of  complaint  when  in  giving  our  report  we  refer  to  this  extraor- 
dinary demand  from  an  unusual  direction  as  the  probable  explana- 
tion of  the  shortage  in  the  funds  with  which  we  of  the  Mission 
Boards  had  to  contend  during  this  period,  forbidding  the  thought 


—  136  — 

of  expansion  and  leaving  the  choice  to  lie  between  cutting  down 
expenses  or  running  into  debt. 

But  in  time  of  rising  prices  and  mounting  cost  of  living  neces- 
sities it  is  not  easy  to  find  where  expenses  can  be  lowered,  es- 
pecially where  almost  the  whole  of  the  expenses  represent  wages 
and  living  accommodations  of  the  workers,  who  are  already  under- 
paid as  compared  v.dth  workers  in  most  or  all  other  lines.  Your 
Home  Mission  Board  can  speak  of  the  workers  in  this  field  in  praise 
of  their  patience  and  longsuffering,  while  waiting  for  long  overdue 
remittances  in  times  of  an  empty  treasury.  On  the  other  hand  we 
wish  to  express  grateful  acknowledgement  of  the  response  by  our 
people  to  our  appeals  for  help  in  keeping  the  work  afloat.  That 
the  deficit  in  our  report  today  is  no  larger  than  it  is,  is  due  to  the 
slow  but  gratifying  return  towards  the  normal  influx  of  contribu- 
tions. 

When  in  1920  after  the  last  Conference  the  Board  came  to 
organize  itself  for  the  work  of  the  ensuing  triennium,  it  was  decided 
to  call  the  present  Corresponding  Secretary  to  their  assistance  to 
serve  in  this  capacity.  As  most  of  the  work  between  Conference 
sessions  is  done  by  correspondence,  it  is  easily  understood  that  this 
position  is  not  a  sinecure. 

Only  one  annual  meeting  was  held  during  this  period,  the 
one  in  1921  having  been  omitted  in  order  to  save  expenses,  and 
the  one  this  year  being  held  in  connection  with  this  Conference  with 
the  same  thought  in  mind. 

Taking  up  the  different  phases  of  work  with  which  this  Board 
is  intrusted,  we  will  report  first  on  that  of 

JEWISH  MISSION 

The  Conference  in  1920  authorized  and  approved  the  carrying 
on  of  Mission  for  the  Jews  as  one  department  of  Home  Mission 
Work,  and  further  approved  the  working  together,  to  this  end,  with 
the  mission  boards  of  other  Mennonite  conferences. 

An  effort  was  made  to  continue  the  work  in  Chicago  as  it 
had  been  started  in  cooperation  with  the  Defenceless  Conference. 
However,  of  the  three  workers  employed  only  Bro.  Israel  Saxe  was 
found  willing  to  continue  under  the  previous  arrangement.    Dorothy 


—  137  — 

Goodman  had  married  and  could  no  longer  give  her  whole  time  to 
the  work.  And  Sister  Hirschler  had  gone  to  Germany  and  the  time 
of  her  return  was  uncertain.  It  was  learned,  moreover,  that  she 
wished  to  go  back  to  her  Deaconess  work  from  which  she  had  come 
to  this  mission.  Bro.  J.  K.  Gerig,  the  representative  of  the  De- 
fenceless conference,  was  unwilling  to  continue  the  work  with  Saxe 
in  charge.  To  these  difficulties  was  added  the  other  one  of  secur- 
ing a  suitable  building  and  furnishing  it  for  successful  work  as 
an  independent  mission. 

Under  these  discouraging  circumstances  it  seemed  a  providen- 
tial leading  to  come,  almost  as  by  accident,  in  touch  with  leaders 
of  the  well  equipped  Chicago  Hebrew  Mission  and  receive  from 
them  an  offer  to  have  our  work  linked  up  with  theirs,  Bro.  Saxe 
and  other  workers  supported  by  us,  to  be  recognized  as  our  mis- 
sionaries on  their  staff  of  workers,  and  our  Conference  to  be  re- 
presented by  one  of  our  men  on  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the 
Mission.  This  arrangement  was  entered  into  and  Bro.  Saxe 
accepted  the  appointment,  though  under  strong  protest,  he  hold- 
ing that  it  would  be  much  better  for  us  to  have  our  own  mission. 
Nevertheless,  he  worked  faithfully  and  efficiently,  being  highly 
appreciated  by  the  Mission  as  one  of  their  strongest  workers. 
With  their  ready  consent  he  visited  three  of  our  District  Confer- 
ences and  some  of  our  congregations,  winning  the  love  and  con- 
fidence of  our  people.  He  feels  himself  fully  at  one  with  us  in 
doctrine  and  practice,  and  had  a  desire  to  come  into  the  Mennonite 
church  and  accept  ordination  to  the  ministry. 

At  the  end  of  the  year  the  arrangement  was  renewed  under 
a  definitely  defined  agreement  and  a  substantial  advancement  in 
Bro.  Saxe's  salary.  Moreover  an  additional  worker  was  called  and 
the  Supt.  of  the  Mission  was  planning  for  him  to  be  given  work 
in  a  new  center  of  Jewish  population  in  the  city.  Owing,  however, 
to  the  growing  scarcity  of  funds  in  our  treasury,  Bro.  M.  M.  Leh- 
man, who  had  accepted  the  call,  proposed  to  the  Board  that  he 
continue  his  work  of  teaching  for  another  term  before  entering 
the  mission,  to  which  the  Board  agreed. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  in  July  1922,  which  was 
held  in  Chicago,  the  whole  matter  was  gone  over  thoroughly  with 


—  138  — 

Mr.  Saxe,  resulting  in  the  decision  of  the  Board  to  withdraw  from 
the  Chicago  Hebrew  Mission  at  the  expiration  of  our  agreement, 
and  start  again  an  independent  work  with  Saxe  in  charge.  The 
proposed  plan  afterwards  fell  thru  when  Bro.  Saxe  declined  the 
Board's  offer  in  the  matter  of  remuneration.  He  continues  with 
the  Hebrew  Mission,  but  his  support  from  our  treasury  ceased  with 
the  beginning  of  the  present  year.  The  fund  for  this  work  shows 
a  large  deficit. 

CITY  MISSIONS 

The  four  city  missions  have  continued  their  work  and  become 
more  firmly  established.  Three  years  ago  there  was  in  only  one 
of  them  an  organized  congregation,  viz.,  in  Los  Angeles.  Since  then 
Chicago,  Altoona,  and  Hutchinson,  in  the  order  named,  have  all 
moved  up  to  this  stage  in  their  steady  development.  The  con- 
gregations in  Los  Angeles  and  Hutchinson  are  composed  largely 
of  Mennonites  and  persons  out  of  Mennonite  families.  The  mem- 
bers in  Chicago  and  Altoona  are  more  largely  such  as  were  won 
from  the  unchurched  and  unconverted  non-Mennonite  population 
around  the  Mission.  In  either  case,  whether  providing  a  church 
home  with  its  ministry  of  grace  to  scattered  Mennonites  and  Men- 
nonite families,  or  reaching  out  for  the  unsaved  of  all  classes  and 
winning  them  for  Christ  and  the  church,  the  mission  is  in  line  with 
the  Master's  commission,  and  is  serving  a  great  need  with  results 
that  reach  into  eternity.  The  Lord  is  no  respecter  of  persons  and 
all  souls  are  precious  to  Him. 

Lcs  Angeles.  There  has  been  a  complete  change  of  workei'S 
here  since  last  Conference.  Sister  Anna  Stauffer  found  herself 
physically  unable  to  continue  in  the  work.  Sister  Ellen  Schertz, 
of  the  Old  Mennonite  conference,  was  found  willing  temporarily 
to  take  the  place  and  filled  it  well,  thus  permitting  Sister  Lavina 
Burkhalter,  who  had  been  called  and  accepted,  to  pursue  some  stud- 
ies in  the  Bible  Institute  in  preparation  for  the  work.  When  at 
the  end  of  six  months  Miss  Schertz  had  to  leave  for  her  work  else- 
where, Miss  Burkhalter  took  up  the  work  in  full. 

When  Rev.  and  Mrs.  P.  W.  Penner  finally  teceived  their  per- 
mit to  return  to  their  field  in  India,  this  Mission  was  left  without 


—  139  — 

a  head.  The  Board  in  anticipation  of  this  event  had  asked  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  J.  B.  Baer  to  take  over  the  work,  temporarily  at  least, 
when  Penners  would  leave,  and  they  consented  to  help  out  this  way; 
but  when  the  time  came  a  severe  attack  of  sickness  prevented  them. 
Bro.  D.  H.  Hess  of  the  Upland  Sanatorium  came  to  the  rescue,  but 
soon  found  the  lower  altitude  and  the  strain  of  the  work  too 
much  for  him  and  had  to  give  up,  though  for  a  while  longer  he 
continued  to  go  there  over  Sundays  for  the  preaching  services. 

Bro.  H.  D.  Voth  stood  faithfully  by  the  work,  and  together 
with  Bro.  D.  G.  Dyck,  the  Deacon  of  the  congregation  and  with  the 
help  of  the  brethren  H.  B.  Dirks,  C.  N.  Hiebert,  and  others  of  the 
Bible  Institute,  they  acceptably  bridged  over  the  interval  till  the 
Board  succeeded  in  finding  a  man  to  fit  the  difficult  position  with 
its  dual  responsibility  as  Superintendent  of  the  Mission  and  Pastor 
of  the  growing  congregation.  Bro.  Albert  Claassen,  then  studying 
and  teaching  in  the  Mennonite  school  at  Hesston,  Kan.,  accepted 
the  call  and  at  the  close  of  his  school  work  in  the  summer  of  1922 
moved  to  Los  Angeles  and  took  up  the  work.  About  the  same 
time  Bro.  Voth,  who  had  served  in  the  Mission  as  assistant  and 
S.  S.  Superintendent  since  1917,  felt  impelled  to  lay  down  the  work, 
but  was  induced  to  continue  for  a  while  till  the  new  workers  could 
get  the  work  well  in  hand.  Br.  Dirks  was  called  for  part  time 
service  while  he  continued  his  studies  in  the  Institute,  and  now  since 
the  completion  of  the  term  has  accepted  full  work  in  the  Mission. 

For  some  time  the  workers  here  have  felt  that  the  rapid  change 
going  on  in  the  population  of  the  district  was  making  their  work 
increasingly  difficult  and  might  in  time  make  it  advisable  to  move 
to  another  locality.  Some  of  our  people  visiting  or  temporarily 
residing  in  Los  Angeles  have  been  noticing  the  same  and  advising 
the  Board  to  consider  a  removal,  more  particularly  from  the  point 
of  the  congregation,  because  of  the  difficulty  experienced  in  the 
effort  to  gather  the  Mennonites  residing  in  the  widely  separated 
parts  of  the  city  for  services  at  this  place,  and  also  because  by 
reason  of  the  nature  of  the  district  it  could  not  be  considered  a 
likely  place  for  Mennonites  moving  into  the  city  to  locate. 

The  Board  finally  instructed  the  workers  to  counsel  with  the 
members  of  the  church  and   other  local   people  interested  in  the 


—  140  — 

Mission  as  to  the  auvisability  of  removing:  and  as  to  a  suitable  place 
to  remove  to.  Weeks  and  months  were  devoted  to  efforts  to  find 
in  this  way  a  solution  for  the  puzzling  problem.  At  the  invitation 
of  the  Board  and  the  workers,  Bro.  M.  M.  Horsch  of  Upland,  who 
for  several  years  was  Supt.  of  the  Mission  and  under  whom  the 
gathering  of  the  scattered  Mennonites  into  a  congregation  in  con- 
nection with  the  Mission  was  started,  as  also  Bro.  J.  W.  Regier, 
Bro.  Christian  Wirkler,  and  other  local  friends  of  the  Mission 
familiar  vdth  the  whole  situation,  came  to  their  aid  in  the  search 
for  the  best  solution  of  the  matter.  Their  consultations  culminated 
in  a  meeting  on  May  23rd  where  the  question  from  its  various 
angles  was  thoroughly  gone  over  and  different  locations  which  had 
been  viewed  were  considered. 

They  came  to  a  unanimous  decision  favoring  the  securing  of 
an  option  on  a  lot  in  a  newly  opened  section  in  the  part  of  the 
city  toward  the  harbor  called  the  Greater  Goodyear  Park.  This 
was  done  and  both  the  corner  lot  and  the  one  next  to  it,  at  79th 
and  Stanford  streets,  have  been  bought  for  the  sum  of  $4400.  The 
Council  of  Superintendents  for  the  churches  of  the  city  has  allotted 
this  neighborhood  to  our  church.  The  door,  therefore,  is  open  for 
our  Mission  to  go  in  there.  But  there  are  problems  connected  with 
the  removal  that  remain  to  be  worked  out.  The  Board,  however, 
feels  that  the  obligations  assumed  do  not  constitute  a  risk  as  the 
lots,  should  they  in  the  end  not  be  used  for  the  purpose,  would  be 
easily  salable  at  or  above  the  price  for  which  they  have  been  se- 
cured. 

The  property  at  the  present  location,  including  the  Superintend- 
ent's home  at  154  S.  Ave.  20,  has  not  been  fully  paid  for.  It  has 
an  estimated  value  of  $9500.  The  first  payment  on  the  location, 
$1100,  was  made  by  means  of  a  loan  secured  from  a  California 
bank  on  a  note  payable  on  demand  with  interest  at  7%.  The 
balance  is  to  be  paid  in  six  semi-annual  installments  also  with  in- 
terest at  7%. 

In  order  to  save  our  treasury  the  rent  and  other  expenses  in- 
cident to  maintaining  a  separate  home  for  her  use.  Miss  Burkhalter 
was  readily  willing,  indeed  herself  offered,  to  divide  the  living 
rooms  in  the  Old  Mission  building  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dirks.     Some 


—  141  — 

repairs  were  made  in  order  to  make  this  comfortably  possible. 
Both  Sister  Burkhalter  and  Bro.  Dirks  are  at  this  Conference  and 
will  gladly  give  any  desired  further  details  about  the  work.  Prop- 
erty value  at  present  station,  estimated  $13,000.  Members  of  con- 
gregation 55;  Sunday  school  enrollment,  98. 

Chicago.  In  September,  1921  Bro.  and  Sister  Miller  moved 
back  to  Chicago  and  resumed  their  work  in  the  Mission.  There  was 
rejoicing  on  all  sides  at  their  return.  Sister  Niswander  had  stuck 
loyally  and  faithfully  to  her  post,  and  with  the  loyal  assistance 
of  Bro.  C.  A.  Lehman  had  kept  the  work  going  with  the  least  pos- 
sible loss  during  the  interval  since  the  departure  of  Bro.  W.  S. 
Shelly.  Now  working  together  as  in  years  before,  the  loose  ends 
were  soon  picked  up  and  under  the  blessing  of  God  the  work 
prospered. 

The  time  now  came  when  it  was  thought  well  to  form  the 
persons  holding  to  the  Mission  into  an  organization.  This  was  done 
in  Decem.ber  1921  with  the  assistance  of  the  President  of  the 
Board.  Nine  were  received  by  letter,  six  by  the  right  hand  of 
Christian  fellowship,  and  seven  by  baptism,  making  a  membership 
of  twenty-two  (22).  "Thirteen  of  these"  Bro.  Miller  wrote,  "had 
never  known  anything  about  our  Mennonite  faith  and  doctrine  till 
they  came  here.  They  took  to  it  kindly."  The  number  has  since 
increased  to  thirty-five. 

Owing  to  ill  health  on  the  part  of  Sister  Miller,  they  again 
found  it  necessary  to  lay  down  the  work  of  the  Mission.  They  left 
Chicago  in  April  but  Bro.  Miller,  by  going  back  and  forth  con- 
tinued to  serve  as  Supt.  and  Pastor  till  his  successor  could  come  and 
take  up  the  work.  Br.  M.  M.  Lehman,  yielding  for  the  time  his 
cherished  thought  for  Jewish  Mission  work,  accepted  the  call  of  the 
Board  and  at  the  close  of  his  school  work  came  to  Chicago  to 
relieve  Bro.  Miller.  On  June  3rd  a  large  congregation  gathered  for 
a  service  of  farewell  to  the  one  and  the  formal  installation  of 
the  other. 

Members,  35;  Sunday  school  enrollment,  240.  Total  Sunday 
school  offerings  in  3  years,  $4237.00. 

Altoona.  The  contract  for  the  erection  of  the  church  had  been 
given  out  at  the  time  of  the  last  conference  in  1920.    The  Workers 


—  142  — 

Home  had  been  built  but  not  finished.  The  direction  of  the  opera- 
tions was  left  in  the  hands  of  the  local  member  of  the  Board  and 
the  workers.  Likewise  the  addition  of  extras,  some  changes,  and 
the  furnishing  was  decided  by  them.  For  much  of  these  extras 
special  gifts  were  solicited  and  received,  most  of  which,  however, 
passed  through  our  treasury.  The  total  amount  of  the  orders  is- 
sued for  these  building  purposes  was  $16149.  The  church  was  dedi- 
cated on  Feb.  27,  1922. 

Thus  far  the  Board  had  employed  only  lady  workers  for  this 
mission,  viz..  Sisters  Elizabeth  Foth  and  Martha  Franz.  The 
preaching  services  were  supplied  by  Bro.  Jacob  Snyder  and  such 
local  preachers  as  he  and  the  Sisters  could  find  available  from 
time  to  time.  The  need  of  a  regular  pastor  for  the  little  flock  that 
was  being  gathered  was  felt  by  the  workers  and  all  concerned. 
This  need  the  Board  sought  to  supply  by  calling  an  ordained  min- 
ister as  Superintendent  of  the  Mission  and  pastor,  the  same  as  in 
our  other  city  missions.  The  choice  for  this  position  fell  on  Bro. 
G.  M.  Baergen.  He  was  ordained  in  his  home  church  in  Oklahoma, 
and  entered  upon  his  assigned  work  in  Altoona  on  October  1921. 
Around  Easter,  1922,  the  congregation  was  organized  with  48 
charter  members.  Rev.  Gottshall  was  there  to  help  in  directing 
the  organization  along  proper  Mennonite  channels.  Several  talks 
along  lines  of  Mennonite  history  and  doctrines  were  given  in  the 
course  of  a  series  of  meetings  held  at  the  time.  Recently  the 
congregation  expressed  their  confidence  in  Bro.  Baergen  by  re- 
questing the  Board  to  have  him  ordained  as  Elder  for  the  full 
work,  as  Pastor  of  the  congregation. 

In  connection  with  their  hospital  visitation  work  in  Altoona 
the  Sisters  were  providentially  led  to  Coupon,  a  little  mining  town 
about  nine  miles  distant,  where  without  their  seeking  it,  the  door 
was  opened  for  them  to  bring  the  Word  of  God  to  hungry  souls. 
A  Sunday  School  was  started  and  preaching  services  were  arranged 
in  a  church  building  which  had  been  erected  by  the  mining  company 
and  in  which  at  the  Company's  invitation  the  Methodists  had  held 
services  for  a  while  but  had  discontinued  them.  Different  workers 
interested  in  the  Altoona  Mission  came  to  their  help,  revival  serv- 


—  143  — 

ices  were  held  and  souls  were  saved,  a  number  of  whom  became 
members  of  the  Altoona  congregation  at  its  organization. 

In  view  of  these  results  and  of  developments  in  the  situation 
in  Altoona,  the  Board  at  its  meeting  in  1922  resolved  as  follows: 
"That  we  consider  it  well  to  make  a  change  in  the  work  in  and 
around  Altoona  by  asking  Sister  Foth  to  take  up  more  definite  work 
at  Coupon,  locating  there  if  possible,  by  the  sanction  and  coopera- 
tion of  the  company,  for  the  spiritual  uplift  and  salvation  of  souls; 
that  in  order  to  make  this  possible  she  be  absolved  from  her  duties 
and  responsibilities  in  connection  vdth  the  Mission  in  the  city, 
while  Sister  Franz  continues  in  that  part  of  the  work  as  the  as- 
sistant of  the  Superintendent."  This  arrangement  the  Sisters,  for 
personal  reasons,  felt  that  they  could  not  accept  and  therefore 
resigned.  The  Board,  having  no  vacancy  elsewhere  to  which  these 
workers  could  be  acceptably  transferred,  the  resignation  was  ac- 
cepted and  to  the  sincere  regret  of  the  Board  these  workers  for  the 
time  being  thus  passed  out  of  our  employ. 

The  Board  now  set  about  finding  another  worker  for  Altoona, 
and  after  some  time  were  led  to  call  Sister  Elizabeth  Unruh  who 
entered  the  service  with  the  beginning  of  the  present  years  (1922) 
and  is  filling  the  place  very  acceptably.  For  Coupon  the  Board  has 
found  in  Sister  Elizabeth  Braun,  as  we  hope,  the  Lord's  choice  far 
the  needy  field  the  door  to  which  He  so  providentially  opened  for  us. 
Bro.  Samuel  Miller,  a  member  of  the  Roaring  Spring  church,  who 
lives  at  Duncanville,  and  is  full  of  zeal  for  the  Lord's  work,  has  con- 
sented to  have  charge  of  the  preaching  and  Sunday  School  there  do- 
ing also  such  personal  work  as  his  other  duties  permit. 

Hutchinson.  At  this  place  also  the  work  has  advanced  from  the 
status  of  a  purely  mission  station  to  that  of  an  organized  congre- 
gation with  the  Conference  Missionary  as  Pastor.  Bro.  H.  T. 
Unruh,  who  was  stationed  here  at  the  time  of  the  Conference  in 
1920,  resigned  in  the  spring  of  1921,  desiring  as  he  said  to  spend 
some  time  in  further  studies  in  preparation  for  the  work  in  the 
ministry.  His  rather  sudden  departure  left  the  place  vacant  for  a 
time,  during  which  time  that  which  had  been  gathered  threatened 
to  disintergrate.  Bro.  J.  J.  Plenert,  a  graduating  student  of  the 
Los    Angeles    Bible    Institute,    accepted    the    Board's    appointment, 


— 144  — 

and  having  taken  to  himself  a  helpmate,  they  together  entered  the 
work  in  June  and  soon  had  gathered  the  scattered  flock  again. 
The  congregation  was  organized  in  1922  and  is  enjoying  a  healthy 
growth.  Twenty- seven  enrolled  members;  Sunday  school  enroll- 
ment, 75;  Christian  Endeavor,  25. 

Mechanic  Grove.  The  temporary  building  in  which  the  work  at 
this  place  was  started  having  come  to  need  repairs,  it  was  thought 
the  time  had  come  to  provide  a  more  permanent  and  also  a  more 
attractive  place  of  worship.  A  church  for  this  mission  had  been 
included  in  the  building  plans  for  which  the  Board  had  asked 
special  contributions  in  1920,  a  certain  sum  having  been  named  in 
the  building  budget  for  this  purpose.  However,  the  money  that 
came  in  then  was  more  urgently  needed,  under  the  increasingly 
stringent  housing  conditions  the  country  over,  for  providing  work- 
ers' homes  in  the  different  missions,  and  thus  the  building  of  a 
church  here  was  held  up  for  a  while.  In  1921,  with  some  prospect 
of  help  coming  from  the  Thanksgiving  fund  being  raised  in  the 
Eastern  District  Conference,  plans  for  getting  a  church  were  taken 
up  anew.  Then  an  opportunity  presented  itself  for  saving  some- 
thing in  the  building  cost,  by  buying  a  discarded  church  not  far 
away  and  using  the  material  thus  obtained.  In  order  to  take 
advantage  of  this,  Bro.  Amstutz  offered  to  advance  the  money  need- 
ed, for  a  time  without  interest.  In  this  way  with  some  further 
material  and  also  labor  contributed  by  the  people  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, a  substantial,  neat,  well  built,  nicely  furnished  and  equipped 
church  was  erected  at  a  cost  of  only  about  $3600.  Some  of  this 
was  raised  locally,  but  the  amount  promised  by  the  Board  to  Bro. 
Amstutz,  viz.,  $2000  remains  to  be  paid. 

For  some  time  before  and  during  the  building  operations  a 
gradual  waning  of  the  interest  in  the  services  by  the  people  of  the 
community  was  noticed,  but  it  was  hoped  that  with  the  completion 
of  the  new  church  the  tide  would  turn.  This  was  not  realized. 
The  dedication  services  were  well  attended  and  on  the  surface  that 
day  there  appeared  a  lively  interest,  but  when  following  that  they 
proceeded  to  organize  anew  the  Sunday  School  and  church  there 
were  hardly  enough  persons  found  to  stand  by  the  work  to  fill  the 
necessary  offices  and  to  serve  as  teachers.    During  the  weeks  and 


—  145  — 

months  that  followed  Bro.  Amstutz  and  his  faithful  S.  S.  Supt., 
Bro.  John  Swarr,  were  unable  to  stem  the  ebbing  tide  in  the  at- 
tendance, till  completely  discouraged  they  closed  the  S.  S.  and  Bro. 
Amstutz  with  the  close  of  the  year  1922  tendered  his  resignation 
to  the  Board. 

A.  S.  Shelly,  who  had  been  chosen  Elder  in  charge,  kept  the 
mission  from  being  closed  altogether  by  going  there  every  other 
Sunday  for  an  evening  service,  and  the  Board  decided  to  make 
another  trial  at  reviving  the  mission  by  bringing  in  another  worker. 
In  Bro.  and  Sister  D.  J.  Unruh  the  workers  were  found  who  were 
willing  to  make  the  effort  —  willing  to  go  there  and  sow  the 
seed  as  they  may  find  hearers  in  public  as  well  as  from  house  to 
house,  and  watering  that  which  is  already  planted,  looking  to  God 
to  give  the  increase  according  to  His  mercy  and  grace.  They  are 
now  on  the  field  and  we  bespeak  for  them  your  prayers,  that  God's 
blessing  may  rest  upon  them  and  their  work.  "They  that  sow  in 
tears  shall  reap  in  joy." 

Mountain   Mission.   In   the   fall    of   1920   the   attention   of  the 
Board  was  again  directed  to  Bro.  Daniel  Gerig,  who  had  spent  five 
years  in  Bethel  College  and  nearly  three  years  in  Moody  Institute 
and  had  now  for  a  year  been  waiting  for  the  Lord's  direction  to  a 
field  of  labor,  preferably  in  home  mission  work.    Bro.  Snyder  called 
attention  to  a  very  needy  and  promising  field  in  the  mountains  not 
far  from  Altoona.    Bro.  Gerig  was  then  in  the  south  as  a  traveling 
salesman  and  doing  mission  work  among  the  colored  people  on  the 
side.    The  Board  gave  him  a  call  to  try  out  the  mountain  field.    He 
accepted  and  arrived  to  begin  his  work  with  the  beginning  of  1921. 
He  found  two  preaching  places  in  two  valleys  separated  by  a  high 
spur  of  the  mountain  range,  the  one  called  Upper  Poplar  Run  and 
the  other  Smith  Corner.     At  both  places  some  preaching  had  been 
done  by  Bro.  Snyder  and  certain  of  his  helpers.    At  the  first-named 
place  there  is  a  union  chapel  built  by  the  people  of  the  valley, 
now  given  over  entirely  to   our  work,  while   at  the   other  place. 
Smith   Comer,   there   is   a   church  building  which   had   come   into 
Bro.  Snyder's  possession  and  the  title  to  which  has  now  been  turned 
over  to   the   General   Conference.     Bro.    Gerig   soon   had    Sunday 


— 146  — 

Schools  and  preaching  at  both  places  and  pressed  the  work  along 
all  possible  lines. 

In  the  summer  of  1921  he  went  to  his  home  in  Oregon,  re- 
ceived by  direction  of  the  Board,  at  the  hands  of  his  Pastor,  Bro. 
Baumgartner,  the  usual  ordination  to  the  ministry,  and  returning 
brought  with  him  a  helpmate  in  the  person  of  Sister  Anna  Braun, 
who  had  been  a  number  of  years  in  India  under  our  Foreign  Board 
and  thus  could  bring  to  her  new  field  the  benefit  of  the  experience 
gained  in  those  years.  Together  they  are  pushing  the  work  among 
these  spiritually  neglected  and  backward  mountain  people  with 
every  evidence  of  God's  blessing  resting  upon  their  efforts. 

On  July  9th  this  year  on  the  occasion  of  a  missionary  con- 
ference held  in  Altoona  a  service  was  held  at  Upper  Poplar  Run 
at  which  Bro.  Gerig  at  the  appointment  of  the  Board  was  further 
ordained  as  Elder  for  his  charge. 

Thomas  County,  Kan.  In  the  spring  of  1921  there  came  to 
the  Board  an  application  from  Bro.  Gustav  Frey,  a  member  and 
evangelist  in  the  Tabor  congregation,  Goessel,  Kan.,  who  desired 
to  join  a  small  settlement  of  Mennonites  in  Thomas  County,  and 
serve  this  isolated  group,  at  their  invitation,  as  teacher  of  their 
school  and  also  minister  of  the  Gospel.  He  needed  some  assistance 
beyond  what  the  people  there  were  able  to  give  him  and  moreover 
he  wanted  to  do  the  work  under  the  auspices  of  a  board.  Having 
consulted  with  the  Committee  of  the  District  Conference  and  been 
told  that  they  were  not  in  position  to  take  this  work  under  their 
care,  the  Board  voted  the  needed  assistance  to  Bro.  Frey  for  one 
year.  It  was  thought  that  with  his  work  there  Brother  Frey  could 
do  some  itinerant  work  in  that  section  visiting  scattered  groups  in 
the  adjoining  parts  of  Colorado  and  Wyoming.  For  this,  however, 
he  found  no  time,  being  kept  fully  employed  in  the  one  settlement. 
His  report  for  that  year  was  very  encouraging,  showing  that  his 
work  was  appreciated  by  the  brethren  and  blessed  of  God.  The 
Board  was  on  the  point  of  granting  his  request  for  a  continuance 
of  the  engagement  for  another  year,  when  by  reason  of  certain 
difficulties  that  had  arisen  he  decided  to  leave  the  field  and  go 
back  to  school  for  another  year  of  study.  The  work  at  this  place 
is  now  being  cared  for  in  another  way. 


—  147  — 

Yellow  Pine,  Ala.  Similar  to  the  above  case  is  that  of  a  small 
group  of  Mennonites  in  Alabama.  Several  families  from  Herbert, 
Sask.,  together  with  some  Pentecostal  people  from  there  took  up 
land  in  Alabama  under  a  contract  with  a  Canadian  company  styling 
itself  the  United  States  Land  and  Cattle  Company.  In  the  Men- 
nonite  group  are  the  parents  and  brother  of  two  of  our  workers, 
Bro.  D.  J.  Unruh  and  Sister  Elizabeth  Unruh. 

Bro.  Walter  Kephart  a  member  and  evangelistic  worker  in 
the  Roaring  Spring,  Pa.  congregation  had  about  the  same  time 
gone  to  a  place  called  Gadsden  in  the  same  state  but  further  north. 
Learning  of  him  the  people  at  Yellow  Pine  invited  him  to  visit 
them,  which  he  did,  and  conducted  services  for  them.  The  visit 
fell  out  to  their  mutual  edification,  and  they  desired  him  to  repeat 
his  visit,  while  he  on  his  part  entertained  the  thought  of  casting 
his  lot  in  with  them  as  a  settler  and  labor  among  them.  But  he 
was  financially  unable  to  make  the  move.  The  situation  was 
brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Board  and  we  agreed  to  help  him 
with  a  grant  of  $200  in  consideration  of  the  help  in  spiritual  things 
he  could  render  there. 

It  has  worked  out  very  satisfactorily.  They  have  Sunday 
School  and  preaching  every  Sunday,  these  being  held  in  their 
homes.  On  Easter  Sunday  they  celebrated  communion  in  which 
all  partook  of  the  emblems  of  the  Lord's  death  and  were  edified. 
For  a  while  they  had  hopes  of  being  able  to  build  for  themselves 
a  little  church.  This  would  naturally  depend  on  the  Company's 
ability  to  fulfil  their  part  of  the  contract,  if  they  would  succeed 
in  carrying  out  their  project  of  turning  the  pine  stumps  into  profit 
by  distillation  of  oils,  etc.  Latest  reports  are  not  encouraging 
in  this  respect  and  the  outlook  for  the  settlement  at  this  time  is 
rather  gloomy.  Three  of  the  Mennonite  refugee  boys  from  Russia, 
who  are  here  working  for  the  company  have  been  compelled  to 
leave  on  account  of  uncertain  pay  and  are  now  with  farmers  in  the 
north. 

Lake  Charles,  La.  In  the  early  summer  of  1921  Bro.  Albert 
Claassen,  having  given  up  his  work  among  the  Cheyenne  Indians, 
responded  to  the  request  of  a  Mennonite  settlement  at  Lake 
Charles,  La.,  through  our  Board,  and  went  there  for  about  four 


—  148  — 

weeks  of  services,  including'  catechetical  instruction,  baptism,  and 
communion.  This  settlement  has  in  the  process  of  these  years  be- 
come almost  dissolved. 

CANADA 

Though  in  the  report  to  Conference  three  years  ago,  Bro. 
N.  W.  Bahnman  was  said  to  have  given  up  the  itinerant  work  in 
Canada,  he  afterwards  explained  that  in  this  he  had  been  misunder- 
stood, and  he  continued  to  give  his  time,  at  least  in  part,  to  the 
work  till  the  end  of  September,  1921.  His  last  work  was  done  in 
Warman  and  Freeman,  following  a  missionary  tour  to  the  churches 
in  Alberta  and  British  Columbia.  He  closed  his  work  with  cate- 
chetical instruction  and  the  baptism  of  a  number  of  young  people. 

Bro.  Gerhard  Buhler  continued  to  work  under  the  joint  direc- 
tion and  support  of  the  Canadian  Board  and  this  Board,  until  June, 
1922.  The  center  of  his  work  then  was  at  Herbert.  Since  then  he 
is  entirely  in  our  employ  and  is  stationed  at  Waldheim.  He  reports 
15  converts  as  the  result  of  a  series  of  revival  meetings.  Fourteen 
(14)  of  these  were  baptized  on  Pentecost.  Also  an  aftermath  of 
more  young  people  coming  out  in  their  regular  meetings.  A  further 
baptismal  service  was  held  on  Aug.  12.  They  have  also  some 
preaching  in  a  school  house  in  an  out-lying  section  of  the  settle- 
ment. 

Bro.  P.  P.  Tschetter  continued  his  work  with  Yale,  S.  Dak., 
as  a  center,  and  extending  occasionally  into  Manitoba,  till  the  end 
of  February,  1921,  when  he  resigned  in  order  to  devote  his  whole 
time  to  work  among  his  home  people,  in  response  to  their  request 
for  such  full  service  on  his  part.  With  gratitude  to  God  for  His 
blessing  on  the  brother's  labors,  we  welcome  their  decision  to 
cooperate  with  the  General  Conference  in  our  united  activities. 

The  brethren  David  Toews  and  C.  F.  Sawatzky  have  continued 
their  helpful  itinerant  Gospel  service  as  occasion  offered  and  their 
home  duties  permitted.  The  former  has  general  oversight  over  our 
Gen'l.  Conf.  mission  work  across  the  border.  The  latter  is  at 
present,  at  the  Board's  request,  doing  some  stated  work  with  the 
people  at  Great  Deer.  Beginning  in  May,  he  instructed  a  class  of 
young   people.      Seven    (7)    were   baptized    on   June    17   by   Elder 


Toews,  and  communion  was  celebrated  with  twenty-four  (24)  per- 
sons participating.  He  says,  the  place  needs  a  minister  stationed 
there  on  full  time.  :       . 

Two  new  recruits  were  secured  for  the  work  lii  Canada.  Daniel 
J.  Unruh,  just  out  of  the  Moody  Institute,  ahd  J.  J.  Voth  of  Bethel 
College,  were  appointed  in  the  summer  of  1921  and  the  former 
entered  the  work  in  his  allotted  field  in  Alberta  and  British  Col- 
umbia in  June.  The  first  three  months  he  spent  at  Renata,  B. 
C  a  small  settlement  located  on  a  small  tract  of  land  in  the  heart 
of'  a  fruit-growing  country  and  composed  of  about  20  families,  of 
whom  about  12  are  Mennonites  or  of  Mennonite  descent.  There  is 
no  minister  stationed  there  to  minister  to  these  people  in  spiritual 
things,  but  ho  lack  of  propagandists  for  radicalism,  commumsm, 
and  infidelity.  In  1922  he  went  back  for  another  period  of  three 
months,  and  a  shorter  stay  later. 

His  other  place  was  at  Didsbury  in  Alberta.     Here  he  labored 
the  last  three  months  of  1921,  and  after  his  marriage  they  made 
their  home  here.  Their  work  here  was  divided  between  the  church, 
about  12  miles  out  in  the  country,  and  Sunnyslope,  a  small  town 
about  26  miles  away.     There  are  in  all  about  30  families,  some 
live  nearer  to  Sunnyslope  and  came  to  the  meetings  there.     There 
are  many  young  people  whose  eagerness  to  learn  and  be  helped 
in  spiritual  things  presents  a  strong  appeal  for  the  further  sta- 
tioning of  a  minister  there.     Indeed,  there  is  need  for  two  young 
men  or  two  couples,  one  for  each  of  the  two  places,  Renata  and 
Didsbury.    A  worker  here  must  be  able  to  use  both  languages  well, 
and  if  he  can  converse  with  the  people  in  "Plattdeutsch"  so  much 
the  better  for  his  influence  with  them.     At  Renata  it  is  especially 
important  to  have  a  strong  man  on  full  time. 

It  was  onlv  when  we  found  we  could  not  hold  Bro.  and  Sister 
Unruh  for  this  field  in  which  they  have  done  such  good  work,  that 
we  reluctantly  arranged  for  their  removal  to  their  present  appoint- 
ment in  Pennsylvania.  ^     ^  ,j   • 

Bro  J.  J.  Voth,  after  his  acceptance  for  the  Canada  field  in 
1921  asked  permission  to  spend  another  year  in  preparation  for 
the  work.  This  year  he  spent  at  Witmarsum  Seminary.  At  the 
close  of  the  year  he  reapplied  for  work  under  the  Board  with  a 


—  150  — 

view  to  Canada  and  was  accepted.  He  is  stationed  at  Herbert, 
Sask.,  working  together  with  Bro.  Wiens,  the  minister  there.  In 
this  settlement  there  are  besides  the  main  body  in  and  around 
Herbert  four  other  groups  at  Morse,  Enz,  Copeland,  and  Friesens. 
These  constitute  so  many  outstations  of  the  congregation,  and  are 
from  10  to  30  miles  away.  In  such  a  field  it  is  easy  to  see  that 
the  work  is  too  much  for  one  minister,  especially  one  who  has  a 
farm  to  work  besides,  and  that  the  help  we  are  giving  him  is  not 
superfluous.  Two  Sunday  Schools  with  three  others  to  be  worked 
up;  an  average  of  three  preaching  services  every  Sunday;  two  or 
three  singing  classes;  prayer  meetings,  teachers  meetings,  and  a 
young  people's  society,  —  these  can  keep  two  men  more  than  busy. 
Bro.  Voth  reports  an  addition  of  18  young  people  received  by  bap- 
tism, and  at  one  of  the  out-stations  11  persons  received  by  letter, 
people  of  other  churches  having  no  church  home  of  their  own 
denominations  there.  Elder  John  Gerbrandt  of  Drake  was  called 
in  on  the  occasion  of  baptism  to  administer  the  sacred  rite. 

ORPHANS 
(1920-1923) 

During  the  last  three  years  something  could  again  be  done  in 
finding  homes  for  orphan  children.  Five  infants  were  placed,  three 
boys  and  two  girls,  making  in  all  10  children  which  have  been 
provided  with  homes  since  this  form  of  work  was  begun.  All  of 
these  children  are  in  Mennonite  homes  and  are  doing  very  nicely. 
The  foster-parents  who  have  adopted  them  are  happy  in  the  privi- 
lege of  caring  for  these  little  ones.  More  children  could  have  been 
placed  as  there  have  been  applications  which  could  not  be  supplied. 

Within  the  present  year  an  attempt  was  made  to  bring  orphan 
children,  of  Mennonite  extraction,  from  Russia  to  the  United  States, 
and  place  them  in  Mennonite  families  here.  Sufficient  money  was 
contributed  that  passage  could  be  paid  for  39  children.  For  all 
these  and  more  children  Mennonite  families  had  signed  agreements 
to  adopt  them  into  their  families.  These  agreements  had  been 
sent  to  Russia  together  with  the  money  to  pay  for  the  passage  of 
the  children.  It  was  expected  that  one  or  the  other  of  our  Relief 
workers  then  in  Russia  would  bring  these  children.    This  it  seemed 


—  151  — 

would  be  done,  but  for  unexpected  reasons  this  expectation  was 
disappointed.  There  still  is  a  slender  possibility  that  something 
may  be  done,  and  correspondence  is  proceeding  in  the  matter. 
However,  this  worthy   effort  may  fail  of  achievement. 

This  branch  of  Home  Mission  work  is  deserving  of  further 
development. 

OUR  HOME  MISSION  WORK  AND   OUR   SCHOOLS 

Whereas  it  has  come  to  our  knowledge  that  in  the  minds  of 
some  persons  there  exists  the  impression  that  the  Home  Mission 
Board  is  not  favorably  disposed  toward  our  colleges  and  the  young 
people  coming  forth  from  them,  the  Board  by  way  of  correcting 
such  false  impression,  adopted  the  following  statement  as  the  ex- 
pression of  the  Board's  real  attitude  in  the  matter: 

First,  that  we  recognize  and  sincerely  wish  to  cultivate  the 
close  interrelation  that  should  exist  between  the  work  under  our 
charge  and  the  educational  institutions  in  which  prospective  work- 
ers may  receive  the  necessary  preparation  for  the  work. 

Second,  that  we  realize  the  need,  in  this  as  well  as  in  other 
phases  of  church  activity,  of  workers  who  are  not  only  well  equip- 
ped inellectually,  but  also,  and  as  a  matter  of  first  importance,  well 
grounded  in  the  faith  and  spiritually  alive  in  Christ.  We  therefore 
earnestly  pray  that  in  the  merciful  providence  of  God,  the  young 
men  and  women  who  receive  their  education  in  our  schools  may  in 
this  way  be  spared  from  the  spiritually  blighting  influence  of  the 
materialistic  and  faith-undermining  teaching  which  is  creeping  into 
so  many  instiuttions  of  learning  in  these  days  of  widespread  apos- 
tasy from  the  faith  "once  delivered  unto  the  saints." 

Third,  we  are  earnestly  solicitous  to  find  among  the  student 
volunteers  in  our  schools  those  who  are  willing  to  be  used  in  the 
Home  field.  The  number  of  such  has  in  the  past  been  small  as 
compared  with  the  number  volunteering  for  the  Foreign  field. 
Workers  intellectually  and  spiritually  well  qualified  are  increasing- 
ly called  for  in  the  congregations  of  our  Conference  as  well  as  for 
the  work  in  our  Mission  stations.  To  this  essential  equipment 
belongs  a  head  and  heart  familiarity  with  the  word  of  God,  and 


—  152  — 

we  bespeak  for  our  schools  an  increasing  emphasis  on  thorough- 
going Bible  study. 

For  the  Home  Mission  Board, 

H.  P.  Krehbiel,  Sec'y. 
A.  S.  Shelly,    Corr.  Sec'y. 
With  regard  to  the  Jewish  Mission  the  Conference  adopted  the 
following  resolution. 

Resolved:  That  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  be  instructed  to 
do  no  independent  Jewish  mission  work.  However,  a  Jewish  mis- 
sion treasury  shall  be  maintained  to  receive  unsolicited  gifts  for 
Jewish  work,  which  gifts  shall  be  distributed  by  the  Board  at 
their  discretion. 

TRIENNIAL  REPORT  OF  HOME  MISSIONS 
(1923-1926) 

It  is  with  feelings  of  profound  gratitude  to  God  for  His 
iabundant  blessings,  and  a  deep  sense  of  the  responsibility  which 
the  work  entrusted  to  our  direction  lays  upon  us,  that  the  Board 
for  Home  Missions  of  the  General  Conference  presents  a  brief 
review  of  the  work  of  the  three  years  that  have  passed.  The  Lord 
had  again  translated  into  actual  realization  His  promises,  "Lo,  -I 
am  with  you  always"  and  "My  power  is  made  perfect  in  weakness." 
The  glory  shall  be  all  His  own;  the  blessing  has  been  and  shall  be 
to  us  as  a  Board  and  Conference,  and  to  our  faithful  workers  on 
the  field  together  with  the  many  souls  reached  through  their  wit- 
nessing for  Him. 

At  the  time  of  our  last  triennial  report  to  Conference  three 
years  ago  the  work  under  the  Board's  direction  embraced  the  fol- 
lowing phases  and  spheres  of  activity: 

The  City  Mission  and  congregation  in  Los  Angeles,  Calif., 
located  at  168  S.  Ave.  19,  with  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Albert  Claassen, 
Bro.  H.  B.  Dirks,  and  Sister  Lavina  Burkhalter  as  workers.  A 
change  of  location  had  been  proposed  and  was  approved  by  Con- 
ference. The  congregation  numbered  50  members  and  was  hold- 
ing its  own,  but  the  Sunday  School  and  other  phases  of  the  Mis- 
sion were  losing  in  numbers  by  reason  of  the  rapid  change  going 
on.,  in  the  population  of  the  district. 


—  153  — 

In  Chicago  the  Mission  with  Rev.  and  Mrs.  M.  M.  Lehman 
and  Sister  Catherine  Niswander  as  paid  workers  and  an  active  con- 
gregation of  35  members  were  maintaining  the  good  work  and 
showing-  normal  growth  and  progress. 

In  Altoona,  Pa/ Mission 'the  worlcers  were  Rev.  and  Mrs.  G.  M. 
Baergen  with  Sister  Elizabeth  Unruh  assistant  in  the  city,  and  Eliz- 
abeth Braun  in  charge  of  the  wotk  up  on  the  mountain  at  the  min- 
ing village  of  Coupon,  supported  by  Bro.  S.  P.  Miller. 

In  Hutchinson,  Kan.,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  J.  Plenert  were  getting 
the  work  well  brgiariized,  the  congregation  numbering  27,  with  a 
Sunday  School  of  three  times  that  number  and  an  active  C.  E. 
society. 

At  Mechanic  Grove,  Pa.,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  D.  J,  Unruh  had  but 
shortly  before  taken  charge,  having  come  there  from  the  Canada 
field.  Here  a  neat  little  church  had  been  built  but  not  fully  paid 
for  and  the  work  nigh  to  dissolution. 

At  Upper  Poplar  Riyi , and  Smith  Corner  in  the  mountains  of 
Pennsylvania  Rev,  and  Mrs.  Daniel  Gerig  were  cultivating,  their 
hard  field  with  but  little  apparent  fruit  for  their  labor,  but  undis- 
mayed holding  aloft  the  banner  of  the  cross  and  the  standards  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  j    ,    i.^    -  , 

In  Canada  the  Board. had  at  that  time  but  two  regular  workers, 
viz.,  Rev.  Gerhard  Buhler  stationed  with  the  Zoar  congregation  at 
Waldheim,  and  Rev.  J.  J.  Voth  at  Herbert,  Sask. 

In  1923  the  first  immigrants  from  Russia  had  reached  Canada, 
and  the  Board  sensing  their  need  of  spiritual  encouragement  in 
their  very  trying  situation  as  fugitives  from  dreadful  suffering 
and  persecution,  and  as  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  saw  in  their 
need  a  call  for  our  help  which  should  not  be  allowed  to  fall  on 
deaf  ears.  The  Conference  approved  our  proposal  to  go  to  their 
assistance  by  helping  them  to  help  themselves  through  the  minis- 
try of  capable  men  among  their  own  number. 

Mission  work, among,  the  Je,ws  in  the  name  of  the  Conference 
having  gone  by  default,  and  the  funds  for  this  work  showing  at  the 
t|me  a  big  deficit,  Conference  insti;ucted  the  Board  not  to  reopen 
an  independent  Jlpnnonite  Jewish  mission,  but  to  keep  open  the 


— 154  — 

fund  for  voluntary  gifts  which  the  Board  should  distribute  at  their 
discretion. 

The  orphan  work  had  likewise  come  to  a  stand-still,  a  slender 
possibility,  however,  of  doing  something  in  the  way  of  bringing  over 
children  who  had  become  orphaned  through  the  Russian  famine 
and  persecution. 

Having  taken  a  look  back  at  the  situation  as  it  was  three 
years  ago,  let  us  now  pass  in  review  the  developments  during  the 
years  since. 

Los  Angeles.  While  continuing  to  push  the  work  at  their  estab- 
lished place  with  unabated  vigor,  the  workers  here  naturally  turn- 
ed their  attention  strongly  to  the  project  of  relocation,  the  same 
having  been  endorsed  by  Conference.  The  place  for  a  new  location 
having  after  long  and  prayerful  consideration  been  selected  and 
an  option  on  the  desired  ground  secured  before  the  meeting  of 
Conference,  the  matter  was  now  taken  up  in  earnest  and  the  neces- 
sary steps  followed  one  another  apace.  Plans  for  the  new  church 
and  workers  quarters  were  submitted  by  competent  architects, 
modified  to  bring  them  within  the  compass  of  what  was  thought  a 
possible  financial  venture  for  our  people,  then  given  into  the  hands 
of  a  competent  Mennonite  builder  who  generously  offered  his  serv- 
ice at  a  sacrifice  below  current  rates  for  such  work.  Under  his 
skillful  direction  and  by  his  own  faithful  personal  work,  assisted 
by  interested  local  workers,  the  new  station  pressed  to  completion, 
and  before  the  end  of  1924  was  ready  for  occupation. 

The  service  of  dedication  was  held  on  Sunday,  Nov.  2nd,  and 
then  there  began  a  new  work  in  and  for  a  new  community.  The 
congregation  that  had  been  gathered  and  organized  at  the  other 
place  and  which  had  received  some  additions  to  its  membership 
in  anticipation  of  the  removal,  came  along  to  the  new  location,  but 
of  the  rest  of  the  constituency  but  little  could  be  transferred.  A 
new  Sunday  School  and  a  new  company  of  church  attendants  had 
to  be  found. 

How  this  worked  out  is  shown  by  the  following  figures  given 
by  Sister  Burkhalter:  "For  1923  our  average  attendance  in  Sun- 
day School  was  85;  for  1924  up  to  the  removal  it  was  97.  In  the 
new  place  on  the  first  Sunday  after  dedication  the  attendance  was 


—  155  — 

127;  the  average  for  November  and  December,  154;  for  1925,  170; 
and  for  1926  to  July  1st,  199,  with  a  present  enrollment  of  255. 
Of  the  children  in  attendance  40  come  from  Mennonite  parents  and 
140  from  non-Mennonite  families.  Of  the  22  teachers  in  the  S. 
S.  5  c:me  from  the  student  body  of  the  Bible  Institute.  The  con- 
gregation furnishes  the  rest,  which  speaks  well  for  the  quality  of 
its  membership.  Sunday  School  was  continued  at  the  old  place 
for  two  months  after  the  removal  with  an  average  attendance  of  IG. 
With  the  close  of  1924  it  was  discontinued. 

"To  the  congregation  there  were  added  28  in  1924,  25  in  1925, 
and  13  in  1926.  Of  these  12  were  received  by  baptism,  12  from 
churches  of  other  Mennonite  conferences,  and  15  from  other  de- 
nominations." This  shows  that  in  the  new  location  our  Mission 
is  appreciated  by  the  community  and  that  the  removal  was  no 
mistake  but  is  blessed  of  the  Lord. 

Financially  the  building  of  the  new  location  was  made  possible 
by  the  liberal  contributions  that  came  from  the  Sunday  Schools 
and  churches  and  individual  givers  throughout  the  Conference,  and 
a  number  of  timely  loans  offered  by  the  workers  and  by  friends 
of  the  cause,  also  some  loans  obtained  on  the  credit  of  our  Super- 
intendent and  members  of  the  Board.  The  paying  of  most  of  these 
loans  has  been  made  possible  by  the  sale  of  the  workers'  home 
at  the  old  station  and  by  a  number  of  bequests  which  brought 
funds  into  our  treasury  available  for  the  purpose.  The  main  mis- 
sion property  at  the  former  place,  including  the  old  mission  build- 
ing and  the  Chapel  remains  to  be  sold  when  a  buyer  for  the  same 
can  be  found. 

The  total  cost  of  the  new  station  amounts  to  $25,768.95. 

The  language  of  the  Mission,  it  being  the  only  church  in  the 
district  alloted  to  us  by  the  local  church  federation,  must  neces- 
sarily be  English.  However,  some  of  the  older  members  still  re- 
quire a  German  part  in  the  Sunday  services.  These  two  charac- 
teristics of  the  Mission  make  especially  exacting  demands  upon  the 
time  and  strength  of  the  workers. 

Hutchinson.  In  this  Mission  the  needs  of  the  growing  Sunday 
School  called  for  the  fitting  up  of  the  basement  of  the  church  for 
the  use  of  the  school.     The  Worker's  Home  also  was  not  well  ar- 


—  156  — 

rang-ed  to  afford  the  Mrssion  family  a  comfortable  home.  Certain 
repairs  which  had  to  be  made,  the  building  of  an  addition  of  sev- 
eral rooms>  the  installing  of  a  furnace  and  a  bathroom,  altogether 
entailed  the  expending  of  a  little  over  $1700  on  the  property  of 
this  Mission.  The  enlargement  of  the  residence  was  planned  by 
and  for  Brother  and  Sister  Plenert  but  was  carried  out  under  their 
successors. 

Brother  Plenert  desiring  to  pursue  further  studies   asked   to 
be  relieved  and  they  left  with  the  beginning'  of  the  school  year 
in  the  Summer  of  1925.    This  was  deeply  regretted  by  the  congre- 
gation which  they  had  organized  and  served  very  acceptably.     Bro. 
T.  A.  van  der  Smissen,  son  of  our  Bundesbote  editor,  with  his  wife 
were  chosen  to  succeed  them.    The  young  brother's  ordination  was 
given  him  at  the  hands  of  his  father  in  a  service  at  the  meeting  of 
the    Middle    District    conference    in    Summerfield,    111.,    his    native 
congregation,   and  they   entered   upon   their  duties   in   September. 
They  are  devoted  servants  of  the  Lord  and  they  labored  conscien- 
tiously and  faithfully  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  work  to  which  they 
were  called.     For  personal  reasons  which  the  Board  could  not  but 
accept  as  valid,  the  dear  brother  was  moved  to  resign  and  will  at 
the  end  of  a  year's  sendee  lay  down  the  work.     The  Board  is  now 
looking  for  the  Lard's  choice  of  workers  to  step  into  the  vacancy. 
Smith  Corner.  In  this  Mission  in  the  Pennsylvania  mountains 
there  was  also  need  of  a  proper  home  for  the  missionaries.  Brother 
and   Sister   Gerig   had    patiently    and   uncomplainingly    shifted    in 
rented  houses  which  were  not  much  more  than  mere  shacks.     The 
church  property  at  Smith  Corner  had  ground  adjoining  the  church 
which  afforded  a  fine  location  for  a  home.     Here  a  neat  and  con- 
venient bungalow  has  been  built  toward  the  cost  of  which  a  little 
over  $1000  has  been  appropriated  out  of  our  funds.     The  balance 
is  being  paid  in  monthly  dues  to  a  Building  and  Loan  Association. 
Mrs.  Gerig's  sister,  Marie  Braun,  has  been  making  her  home 
with  them  and  very  effectively  assisted  them  in  the   Mission  es- 
pecially with  the  children  and  young  people.     During  the  winter 
she  taught  a  public  school  close  by.     Since  last  October  the  other 
sister,  Elizabeth,  is  also  with  them  and  now  fills  the  place  of  a 
paid  assistant  worker  in  this  needy  field. 


—  157  — 

Mechanic  Grove,  Pa.  The  money  due  on  the  church  at  this 
place  as  per  last  report,  has  also  been,  paid  with  the  assistance  of 
the  Home  Mission  Committee  of  the  Eastern  District,  which  con- 
tributed over  a  fourth  of  the  amount.  Brother  and  Sister  Unruh 
have  labored  faithfully  and  not  without  seeing  blessed  fruits  of 
their  labors.  From  threatened  dissolution  the  work  has  been  re- 
covered, the  congregation  reorganized  and  a  number  added.  This 
place  and  another  small  congregation  at  Bowmansville  profited  by 
the  enforced  breaking  up  of  the  little  settlement  at  Yellow  Pine 
in  Alabama  mentioned  in  our  last  report.  Brother  Unruh's  par- 
ents with  their  young  people,  and  an  oHer  brother  with  his  family 
came  to  Lancaster  county  and  their  coming  with  a  heart  for  the 
work  has  strengthened  the  fellowship  at  both  places.  Bro.  Unruh 
has  been  given  the  ordination  as  Elder  in  full  charge  of  the  work 
here. 

Altoona,  Pa.  The  Mission  at  this  place  has  passed  through 
another  testing  time.  In  January,  1924,  Sister  Unruh  left  the  Mis- 
sion to  join  hands  in  wedlock  with  Bro.  -John  Penner,  one  of  the 
Russian  refugees.  The  following  summer  Bro.  Baergen  also  re- 
signed and  with  the  close  of  August  left  the  service.  The  Board 
not  having  any  one  to  put  in  his  place  was  compelled  to  resort  to 
what  was  thought  to  be  a  shifting  arrangement.  Bro.  L.  H.  Glass, 
a  local  evangelist,  who  had  at  times  assisted  in  the  public  services 
of  the  Mission  was  found  willing  to  undertake  to  keep  the  services 
going  until  a  man  for  the  place  could  be  found.  Sister  Elizabeth 
Braun  at  Coupon  was  asked  to  come  down  to  Altoona  to  assist 
Bro.  Glass,  leaving  Bro.  Miller  alone  to  the  services  on  the  moun- 
tain. 

Bro.  Glass  took  hold  of  the  work  so  energetically  and  labored 
so  acceptably  and  was  found  moreover,  so  fully  in  accord  with  Men- 
nonite  teaching  and  practice  that  the  Board  soon  ceased  looking  for 
another  and  in  time  offered  Bro.  Glass  the  position  of  Superintend- 
ent and  Pastor  of  the  congregation.  He  received  the  ordination 
as  Minister  in  June,  1925,  and  last  Sunday,  Aug.  15th  as  Elder  in 
full  charge  of  the  work  which  is  prospering  under  his  ministry. 
He  seems  to  have  the  gift  of  getting  the  members  of  the  congre- 
gation to  take  active  part  in  the  work,  making,  as  he  felt,  a  paid : 


—  158  — 

assistant  unnecessary.  Sister  Braun  instead  of  going  back  to 
Coupon  upon  her  resignation  at  Altoona,  went  to  her  sisters  at 
Smith  Corner,  and  is  now,  as  already  mentioned,  serving  as  As- 
sistant worker  in  the  Mountain  Mission.  Bro.  Miller's  poor  health 
compelled  him  to  relinquish  the  work  at  Coupon  and  for  a  while 
the  preaching  services  went  by  default  though  the  Sunday  School 
continued  by  the  people  there.  The  preaching  has  now  been  resumed 
by  a  young  man,  Bro.  Philip  J.  Metzger  a  member  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Church  who  is  found  willing  to  work  with  us  and  is  ready 
to  transfer  his  allegiance  to  our  Church. 

Chicago.  This  Mission  has  had  no  striking  changes  in  this 
conference  period.  Aside  from  some  necessary  repairs  and  several 
municipal  assessments  for  streets  and  alleys  near  our  property, 
there  have  been  only  the  ordinary  running  expenses.  Neither  has 
there  been  any  change  in  the  working  force.  The  Lehmans,  Super- 
intendent of  the  mission  and  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School, 
together  with  Sister  Niswander  have  continued  faithfully  at  their 
posts  and  have  had  encouraging  success  in  their  evangelistic  minis- 
try in  the  community.  Students  of  the  Moody  Institute  continue 
to  co-operate  with  the  Mission  by  attending  its  services  and  help- 
ing in  the  work. 

CANADA 

In  the  fall  of  1924  Bro.  J.  J.  Voth,  stationed  at  Herbert,  Sask., 
was  granted  a  leave  for  a  year  to  follow  a  call  to  the  Mennonite 
school  in  Rosthem.  A  year  later  this  leave  was  extended  indefinite- 
ly and  he  has  practically  left  the  Mission  service,  having  since  ac- 
cepted a  call  to  Bethel  College,  Newton,  Kan. 

Bro.  Gerhard  Buhler  has  continued  his  work  under  the  Board 
at  Waldheim.  He  serves  the  Zoar  congregation  as  Pastor  and  does 
some  itinerant  mission  work  besides.  The  Zoar  people  found  it 
necessary  to  enlarge  their  church  by  reason  of  the  increasing  at- 
tendance at  the  services. 

Bro.  C.  F.  Sawatzky  of  Laird  has  now  for  three  years  paid 
regular  visits  to  the  pastorless  flock  at  Great  Deer,  preaching,  giv- 
ing instruction  to  the  young  people,  and  doing  pastoral  visiting  in 
the  homes.  He  also  visits  occasionally  other  small  settlements  such  as 


—  15^  — 

Spies,  Maymont,  Meadow  La.ke,  and  also  Didsbury,  Alberta,  where 
Bro.  Isaac  Epp,  one  of  the  immigrant  ministers  was  serving  with 
the  Board's  help  for  a  while  till  he  moved  to  a  farm  in  Saskatche- 
wan. He  has  since  passed  in  death.  Bro.  Sawatsky's  growing  work  in 
his  home  congregation  compels  him  to  ask  to  be  relieved  of  making 
those  long  trips  to  Great  Deer,  if  they  can  be  supplied  in  some 
other  way. 

Beginning  with  October,  1923,  the  Board  appropriated  $210 
monthly  to  assist  a  number  of  ministers  among  the  immigrants 
from  Russia,  in  order  to  make  it  possible  for  them  to  devote  part 
of  their  time  to  the  ministering  in  spiritual  things  to  their  people 
scattered  here  and  there.  The  distribution  of  the  money  was  left 
in  the  hands  of  Bro.  David  Toews  and  his  assistants,  as  they  would 
find  the  men  capable  and  willing  for  the  work.  In  August,  1924, 
the  appropriation  was  increased  to  $250  a  month  and  has  since  been 
continued  at  this  figure.  The  ministering  Brethren  have  made 
report  of  their  work  and  have  repeatedly  given  expression  to  their 
gratitude  for  this  timely  and  effective  assistance.  They  have  wide 
areas  to  cover  and  many  scattered  groups  to  reach,  for  which  ar- 
duous work  the  allowance  coming  to  each  is  small  indeed,  while 
most  or  all  of  them  have  had  to  wrestle  with  the  problem  of  pay- 
ing off  the  debts  incurred  for  transportation  from  Russia.  Some 
of  the  larger  groups  have  organized  themselves  into  congregations 
with  stationed  ministers.  One  of  these,  perhaps  others  more,  let 
us  hope,  will  be  represented  in  the  Conference. 

MEXICO 

It  has  been  the  Board's  desire  to  render  assistance  to  the  im- 
migrants in  Mexico  similar  to  that  given  in  Canada.  Conditions 
there,  however,  have  made  it  difficult  to  find  a  way  to  put  the  de- 
sire into  effect.  A  small  beginning  has  been  made  with  the  settle- 
ment San  Juan  at  Irapuato.  What  can  be  done  further  depends  on 
developments  in  the  making  at  the  time  of  this  writing, 

Alsen,  N.  D.  During  the  last  half  of  1925  Bro.  N.  F,  Toews,  who 
for  many  years  was  a  Home  Missionary  of  the  General  Conference, 
and  who  was  now  serving  the  Swiss  congregation  at  Alsen,  N. 
Dak.,  was  assisted  by  the  Board  to  devote  part  of  his  time  to  doing 


— 160  — 

ijtiner^nt  mission  work  among  smaller  scattered  groups  of  Men- 
nonifes  in  those  parts.  This  arrangement  was  working  out  well 
until  near  the  close  of  the  year  Bro.  Toews  was  disabled  by  a  para- 
lytic stroke  and  though  recovering  in  part  from  its  effects,  found 
it  necessary  to  resign  both  as  mission  worker  and  as  pastor.  The 
congregation  and  the  Board  decided  to  continue  the  cooperation  and 
have  called  Bro.  Edward  Duerksen  for  the  combined  work.  He  be- 
gan his  labors  in  this  field  with  the  beginning  of  August,  having 
first  received  the  required  ordination  in  his  home  congregation 
Alexanderwohl,  Kan.  One  of  the  groups  assisted  by  Bro.  Toews 
at  Arena,  N.  Dak.,  was  encouraged  to  acquire  for  themselves  a 
house  of  worship  for  which  the  Board  granted  them  a  loan  out  of 
the  church  building  fund. 

A  loan  from  the  same  fund  was  also  granted  to  the  congrega- 
tion at  Waldheim,  Sask.  However,  a  prosperous  season,  beyond 
anticipation,  enabled  tliem  soon  to  return  the  money  which  had 
been  sent  them. 

ORPHANS 

(1923-1926) 

Though  no  longer  a  member  of  the  Board,  Bro.  H.  P.  Krehbiel 
was  requested  to  continue  the  direction  of  this  phase  of  work  en- 
trusted to  the  Board.     He  makes  report  to  the  Board  as  follows: 

"In  the  report  to  the  last  General  Conference  it  was  stated  that 
there  still  was  a  slender  possibility  that  orphan  children  might  be 
brought  from  Russia.  However,  an  extensive  exodus  of  Mennonites 
from  Russia  to  Canada  set  in  soon  after  the  conference  session, 
many  of  the  unfortunate  Russian  orphan  children  were  brought 
along  to  Canada  and  are  there  being  cared  for  by  relatives  and 
friends.  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  be  on  the  lookout  for  opportunities 
to  aid  orphan  children  in  the  further  migrations  of  Mennonites 
from  Russia. 

"During  the  last  triennium  only  one  child  could  be  assisted  to 
a  home.  This  child  had  been  brought  from^  Russia  by  recent  immi- 
grants, where  she  had  lost  both  parents  in  the  famine.  She  was 
adopted  as  their  own  child  by  her  foater-pairents  and  is  well  taken 
care  of.-   -  -  ...  :,ii;M.u  -nw    . 


—  161  — 

"There  are  now  eleven  children  under  the  auspices  of  the  Home 
Mission  Board  for  the  General  Conference.  They  are  all  very 
happily  placed  and  are  rapidly  developing  under  the  wholesome 
Christian  nurture  of  godly  homes.  The  foster-parents  are  happy 
in  the  privilege  of  having  these  children  with  them  and  in  every 
case  there  is  an  affectionate  relation  established  between  the  chil- 
dren and  the  families  in  which  they  have  found  homes.  The  giving 
of  aid  to  such  unfortunate  children  is  well  worth  being  continued 
by  the  Conference. 

"I  have  made  it  a  point  to  visit  at  the  homes  wherever  I  could 
once  a  year  or  oftener.  It  gives  me  great  pleasure  to  see  the 
promising  development  of  the  children  and  to  observe  their  spirit- 
ual growth  under  the  fine  care  in  these  Christian  homes." 

NEW  CALLS  FOR  HELP 

One  such  call  has  come  to  the  Board  in  the  interest  of  a  settle- 
ment at  Newport,  Wash.  The  question  was  referred  to  Bro. 
Baumgartner  of  the  Board  for  investigation  in  consultation  with 
Bro.  P.  R.  Aeschliman  who  had  been  in  touch  with  this  settlement. 
The  Board  will  be  guided  by  their  report. 

Another  call  comes  from  Portland,  Ore.,  by  way  of  the  Pacific 
Conference  for  the  opening  of  a  mission  in  that  city  where  Men- 
nonite  families  in  increasing  number  are  making  their  home,  who 
should  form  the  nucleus  for  the  gathering  of  a  congregation  in 
time.     This  request  will  be  considered  at  the  Board  meeting. 

MISSION   QUARTERLY 

In  accordance  with  the  direction  given  at  the  last  Conference, 
we  cooperated  with  the  Foreign  Board  in  the  publication  of  the 
Mission  Quarterly.  This  being  distributed  in  all  our  congregations, 
it  has  kept  our  people  tolerably  well  informed  of  the  progress  of 
the  work  during  the  years.  Whether  this  service  is  sufficiently  ap- 
preciated to  warrant  its  continuance  may  find  expression  in  the 
action  of  Conference  at  this  session. 

In  preparing  our  annual  budgets  we  took  into  consideration  the 
expenses  of  the  previous  year  and  adding  something  for  prospec- 
tive new  work. 


—  162  — 

The  official  and  audited  financial  report  of  the  Treasurer  will 
be  ready  for  distribution  in  printed  form  at  the  Conference.  The 
following  classification  of  the  sources  from  which  our  funds  have 
been  kept  replenished  is  made  from  the  figures  of  Bro.  Amstutz's 
monthly  acknowledgements  in  the  church  papers.  It  is  easily  pos- 
sible that  these  figures  may  not  be  complete  in  every  detail,  but 
they  give  a  general  insight  into  how  the  Lord  is  leading  our  people 
to  remember  this  cause  with  their  gifts. 

Receipts  for  the  work  in  general  have  come  from  the  following 
sources:  From  Churches,  Sunday  Schools,  and  other  bodies,  $39,- 
236.13;  from  individuals,  $1,919.68;  General  Conference  offering, 
$180.00;  Eastern  Conference  Home  Mission  Committee,  $552.00; 
from  bequest  of  Daniel  Ruth,  $2400;  bequest  of  J.  Detweiler, 
$1000;  bequest  of  Anna  Voth,  $18,713.78;  bequest  of  Wm.  Hamm, 
$300;  bequest  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wm.  Andreas,  $1000;  bequest  of 
Christine  Hirschler,  $100;  bequest  of  B.  F.  Welty,  $1181.19;  bequest 
of  I.  A.  Sommer,  $368.40;  bequest  of  Jacob  Nachtigal,  $100;  In- 
terest and  dividends,  $1460.49;  Liberty  Bonds  sold,  $731.83;  money 
refunded,  $947.61.     Total,  $70,191.01. 

Receipts  for  specified  purposes:  For  city  missions'  $1533.86; 
for  Jewish  mission,  $94.94;  for  the  Los  Angeles  Building  Fund, 
$5215.59;  for  the  Hutchinson  building,  $429.28;  for  immigrant 
help,  $1.35.     Total  $7275.02. 

The  following  classification  of  the  uses  to  which  the  money 
was  put  is  based  on  the  record  of  the  vouchers  as  kept  by  the 
Secretary : 

Paid  out  on  vouchers  No.  182  issued  June  15,  1923  to  No.  703 
issued  June  17,  1926:  For  salaries  of  workers,  $40,191.84;  on  ac- 
count of  rent  for  workers'  homes,  $934.00;  for  auto  mileage,  $1144.- 
39;  other  traveling  expenses  of  workers,  $633.36;  allowances  for 
children,  379.17;  to  unfortunate  workers  toward  hospital  bills, 
$250.00;  Interest  on  loans,  $1040.68;  Fire  insurance  premiums, 
$527.05;  Repairs  on  properties,  $657.68;  Taxes,  $239.32;  towards 
furnishing  of  workers'  homes,  $392.20;  Running  expense  budgets, 
$2926.30;  Vacation  Bible  Schools,  $185.00;  New  Buildings:  Los 
Angeles,  $14,938.49.  (Some  of  the  expenses  in  building  the  new  sta- 
tion were  handled  locally  and  did  not  pass  through  the  treasury.) 


—  163  — 

Hutchinson,  $1627.43;  Smith  Comer,  $1059.15;  Debt  on 
Mechanic  Grove  church,  $2000;  Board  meetings,  $640.66; 
other  traveling  expenses  of  Board  members,  $253.16;  Time  remun- 
eration in  evangelistic  work,  $100.50;  Delegate  to  Missions  Coun- 
cil Meeting,  $38.75;  Postage  and  other  incidentals,  $121.22;  Cor- 
responding Secretary,  $700;  Mission  Quarterly,  $424.03;  Inherit- 
ance tax,  $20.73;  Building  Fund  Loans,  $800.    Total,  $72,220.13. 

The  item  of  Running  Expense  Budgets  includes  $1315.63  for 
the  Los  Angeles  Mission.  To  offset  this  there  is  credit  in  the 
receipts  of  $2832.61  received  from  the  Los  Angeles  church.  In 
this  matter  of  giving  to  our  treasury  they  stand  alone  among  our 
city  missions. 

THE  FIELD  SECRETARY 

Having  been  authorized  by  the  Conference  to  employ  a  Field 
Secretary  C.  E,  Krehbiel  was  engaged  by  the  Executive  Committee 
to  serve  in  that  capacity.  In  the  midst  of  this  activity  he  was 
drafted  into  service  for  distributing  relief  in  Russia.  After  a  year 
he  returned  and  was  soon  afterwards  asked  to  again  take  up  the 
work  of  Field  Secretary  which  he  did.  Both  these  services  were 
rendered  during  the  1920 — 1923  Conference  term.  The  interesting 
report  of  the  work  done  as  Field  Secretarj^  follows: 

REPORT  OF  THE  FIELD  SECRETARY 

C.  E.  Krehbiel    (1923) 
To  The  General  Conference: 

Since  I  learned  but  a  few  days  ago  that  it  was  desired  that  I 
report  directly  to  the  Conference,  instead  of  having  the  Executive 
Committee  which  engaged  me  do  so  as  might  be  more  proper,  my 
report  will  take  a  somewhat  different  form. 

To  begin  with,  a  word  about  the  plan  of  work.  It  was  the 
purpose  to  remain  with  a  church  two  or  three  days  on  the  average, 
to  serve  with  one,  two  or  three  addresses  and  to  gather  information 
concerning  organization  and  the  status  of  the  Church,  the  Sunday 
school,  the  Young  People's  society,  the  Ladies'  Missionary  society 
etc.  on  a  special  blank  form.  The  ministers  were  requested  to  re- 
commend five  or  more  books  suitable  to  be  read  in  Mennonite  cir- 


— 164  — 

cles.  The  Executive  Committee  had  hoped  that  all  the  churches 
might  be  visited  in  the  past  triennium.  This  could  well  have  been 
done.  But  as  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  requested  me  to 
go  to  Russia  for  six  months  and  as  members  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee concurred  that  it  was  most  imperative  to  help  the  sufferers 
there  I  went.  In  this  connection  it  was  also  mentioned  that  several 
other  brethren  were  just  now  visiting  the  churches. — The  six 
months  expanded  to  over  thirteen  months  before  I  was  again  at 
home  and  ever  since  Russia  has  taken  precedence. 

My  first  report  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  June  11,  1921 
covered  18  churches  and  groups  and  the  five  mission  stations  in 
Oklahoma. — The  second  report  dated  Dec.  8,  1921  covered  the 
churches  of  the  Northern  district  conference,  11  churches  in  Kansas 
and  those  in  Colorado,  Wyoming  and  Nebraska. 

After  that  I  visited  churches  in  Kansas  till  I  left  for  Russia  in 
February  1922  and  with  that  my  work  as  Field  secretary  was 
largely  broken  off.  For  when  I  returned  in  the  end  of  March 
1923  many  requests  from  far  and  wide  came  to  me  to  visit  church- 
es and  report  on  the  relief  work  in  Russia.  Officers  of  the  Emer- 
gency Relief  Commission  desired  that  I  comply  with  these  requests, 
and  members  of  the  Executive  Committee  felt  it  was  no  more  than 
just  to  let  the  churches  know  how  their  liberal  gifts  had  found 
application.  It  was  thot  best  that  I  visit  the  churches  of  the  mid- 
dle west,  the  west  coast  and  Canada  and  report  to  them  on  Rus- 
sian relief  or  on  Conference  work  as  they  might  wish.  In  conse- 
quence I  visited  churches  in  Oklahoma,  Kansas,  Minnesota,  Mani- 
toba, Saskatchewan,  Washington,  Oregon,  and  California.  Since 
returning  from  Russia  I  spoke  107  times,  86  times  on  Russia,  ten 
times  on  Conference  activities  only,  and  seven  times  on  both  and 
four  times  on  some  Bible  passage. 

In  Kansas  and  Oklahoma  my  traveling  expenses  were  $75.16 
and  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  paid  them.  Churches  and 
other  gatherings  in  Kansas  and  Oklahoma  handed  me  $77.12.  This 
amount  I  paid  over  to  Bro.  C.  F.  Claassen,  treasurer  of  the  Relief 
Commission.  I  always  urged  churches  to  send  any  offerings  or 
gifts  directly  to  the  Conference  treasurer.     Some  did  this.     Others 


—  165  — 
insisted  on  giving  same  to  me,  and  in  such,  cases,  as  stated,  I  sent 
same  to  Bro.  Claassen. 

I  was  outside  of  the  state  of  Kansas  87  days  and  spoke  85 
times.  Last  Friday  I  returned  home  and  it  was  therefore,  un- 
fortunately, impossible  for  me  to  collate  all  information  and  data 
collected  in  Canada  and  the  Pacific  Conference. — Some  of  these 
churches  took  an  offering  and,  tho  I  protested,  handed  me  directly 
$64.34,  for  which  sum  I  am  handing  the  treasurer  Bro.  Claassen 
my  check. 

Thus  far  I  have  not  been  able  to  visit  the  churches  in  the 
Eastern,  the  Middle  districts  and  some  in  Kansas. 

Aims.  1.  One  aim  is  to  make  each  church  a  stronger  but  not 
a  self-sufficient  member  of  the  church  of  Christ. 

2.  Another  aim  is  to  urge  each  individual  church  to  co-operate 
thru  the  love  of  Christ  in  spirit,  thot  and  deed  in  a)  Christian 
education;  b)   Home  and  Foreign  Mission;  and  c)   Relief  work. 

For  this  reason  the  Gteneral  Conference  has  created  five  stand- 
ing boards:  for  Home  Mission;  for  Foreign  Mission;  for  Publica- 
tion; for  Education;  and  for  Relief. 

Hints  and  Suggestions.  1.  The  fact  that  of  41  churches  visited 
seven  were  without  any  ministers  and  sixteen  had  no  resident 
pastor  should  not  only  be  a  subject  for  thought  but  should  be  a 
cause  for  action.  This  condition  cannot  be  changed  at  once,  but  the 
suggestion  to  such  churches  that  each  church  aim  to  have  a  resi- 
dent pastor  might  be  advisable. 

2.  We  have  many  numerically  and  materially  weak  churches. 
That  makes  it  doubly  difficult  for  them  to  get  a  minister  c'ut  of 
their  own  group,  and  it  is  altogether  beyond  their  power  to  call 
and  pay  one  from  without.  On  the  other  hand  we  have  churches 
that  are  numerically  strong  and  materially  well  placed  who  pay 
their  ministers  little  or  nothing.  Many  in  the  smaller  churches 
feel  that  some  means  of  equalizing  things  should  be  found  here. 

3.  Concerning  the  small  scattered  groups  the  advise  can  hardly 
be  given  too  often:  Don't  do  it!  Don't  break  away  thoughtlessly 
from  the  mother  church.  Consider  that  doubly  first.  You  owe 
that  to  yourself  and  your  family.  The  branch  that  is  torn  off  from 
the  vine  dies! 


—  166  — 

4.  But  where  isolation  has  already  taken  place,  it  is  useless 
to  say,  'I  told  you  so!'  Where  I  found  such  cases  and  could  feel 
that  advise  was  welcome  I  incidentally  offered  the  following  five 
suggestions:  a)  Elect  a  'Leader'  (possibly  also  an  assistant)  each 
year  and  send  his  name  and  address  to  the  Conference  Statistician 
and  the  Bundesbote  Kalendar.  Authorize  this  Leader  to  invite 
brethren  of  our  denomination  to  come  and  minister  to  you.  b)  Elect 
correspondents  for  both  of  our  church  papers,  Bundesbote  and  Men- 
nonite.  (But  preferably  not  the  Leader,  so  he  will  not  need  con- 
tinually to  write  about  himself.)  c)  Keep  and  read  one  or  both 
of  our  church  papers  in  every  family.  Thus  you  will  become  ac- 
quainted with  your  work  and  that  arouses  interest,  which  in  turn 
inspires  to  help  along  and  to  pray  for  our  mutual  labors.  It  also 
obviates  the  temptation  to  neglect  your  own  church  and  its  work 
and  even  to  injure  it  directly  by  sending  your  support  thru  other 
channels  into  neighboring  fields  while  your  own  become  waste 
from  drouth.  The  opportunities  to  do  this  very  thing  are  numer- 
ous in  papers,  books,  Mission  etc.  d)  Take  regular  offerings  for 
your  own  Home  and  Foreign  mission  and  send  them  to  your  own 
Conference  Treasurer.  It  matters  little  what  the  sum  may  be,  it 
is  proof  positive  of  the  fact  that  you  love  your  own  church  and 
desire  occasional  ministerial  visits,  e)  Send  delegates  to  the  Con- 
ference. Notify  the  Conference  Chairman.  Let  them  listen  and 
see  to  it  that  they  afterwards  report  to  the  home  church. 

5.  In  order  to  enhance  the  united  labors  for  the  Master  "we 
need  more  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  less  of  rancor  and  selfish- 
ness," as  one  brother  expressed  himself.  Let  us  pray  for  it! — We 
must  cultivate  faithfulness  more.  I  was  told  that  not  only  Naza- 
renes  and  Adventists,  but  even  Mormons  gained  members  out  of 
our  ranks.  So-called  'Union  Churches'  offer  a  good  opportunity  for 
this.  I  also  saw  a  number  of  Adventist  books  in  Mennonite  homes. 
Some  paid  good  prices  for  them  without  knowing  they  were  Ad- 
ventist literature.  Possibly  our  Book  Concern  catalogues  could  be 
distributed  more  generally  in  order  to  put  the  desired  literature 
into  the  hands  of  our  church  members. 

6.  In  order  to  make  it  possible  to  reach  those  who  live  in  iso- 


— 167  — 

lated  sections  I  am  preparing  lists  of  the  names  and  sending  them 
to  our  publishers. 

7.  Where  such  isolated  small  groups  had  regular  services  or 
Sunday  school  I  made  it  a  point  to  hunt  them  up  irrespective  of 
how  large  an  attendance  there  might  possibly  be  at  a  meeting, 
and  I  have  tried  to  present  the  Conference  work  to  a  group  of  seven 
in  a  private  home  just  as  conscientiously  as  to  an  audience  of  700 
in  a  commodious  church. 

That  not  a  few  have  remembered  me  and  this  work  in  their 
prayers  and  otherwise  has  encouraged  and  strengthened  me,  and 
the  fact  that  I  was  everywhere  heartily  welcomed,  assured  me  not 
only  of  your  personal  good  will  but  of  your  love  for  our  Master's 
cause  and  made  me  profoundly  grateful.  C.  E.  Krehbiel. 


CHAPTER  XI 

PUBLICATION 
1914  to  1926 

The  report  of  the  Publication  Board  for  1914  to  1917  is  brief. 
The  same  persons  were  employed  as  in  1914.  They  were — manager 
J.  F.  Lehman  with  a  salary  for  the  year  of  $1500.00;  Editor  of 
Bundesbote  and  Kinderbote  C.  v.  d.  Smissen,  annual  salary  $800.00 
— additional  for  the  year  1917 — $100.00;  Editor  of  The  Mennonite 
S.  M.  Grubb,  annual  salary  $700.00;  Editor  of  Sunday  School  Quar- 
terlies and  Calendar  S.  F.  Sprunger.  annual  salary  $200.00;  Col- 
porter  L.  A.  Beer,  serving  on  a  commission  basis. 

The  report  emphasizes  that  the  Conference  has  still  not  ac- 
quired its  own  printing  plant. 

They  report  that  the  bookstore  was  hampered  during  the  past 
three  years  by  the  World  War  because  no  German  books  could  be 
imported  while  the  war  was  in  progress. 

No  new  publications  by  the  Conference  had  been  added  so  the 
sale  was  limited  to  the  list  of  the  eight  former  publications  by  the 
Conference. 


—  168  — 

The  fact  that  the  subscription  price  on  the  Bundesbote  and 
the  Mennonite  had  been  reduced  to  $1.00  by  the  1914  Conference 
session  was  found  to  work  hardship  and  loss  instead  of  increasing' 
the  number  of  subscribers.  The  Board  advised  the  restoration  of 
the  subscription  price  to  $1.50  per  year.  (No  action  was  taken  by 
the  Conference  on  this  recommendation.) 

REPORT  OF  THE  PUBLICATION  BOARD 

for  1917  to  1920 

Dear  Brethren  in  the  Lord:  If  we  consider  the  great  impor- 
tance of  publications  or  of  the  press  in  these  days,  we  soon  come  to 
realize  that  the  publication  work  of  the  General  Conference  en- 
tails serious  responsibilities,  and  that  these  should  be  faced  even 
more  earnestly  today  than  ever  before.  Our  publication  work,  with 
all  that  pertains  to  it,  must  still  be  regarded  as  a  relatively  small 
and  insignificant  enterprise,  and  for  this  reason  the  Publication 
Board  has  only  a  brief  report  to  make. 

At  the  close  of  this  conference  triennium  we  are  glad  to  re- 
port that,  while  the  turmoils  of  the  recent  war  have  hindered  our 
publication  work  somewhat,  yet  we  have  been  spared  any  serious 
disturbances  that  might  have  befallen  us,  such  as  heavy  losses  or 
death.  Our  modest  work  has  been  permitted  to  proceed  in  iLs 
peaceful  course  and  this  ought  to  make  us  truly  thankful  to  our 
heavenly  Father,  the  Giver  of  all  g-ood  and  perfect  gifts. 

OUR  WORKERS 

Brother  J.  F.  Lehman,  as  business  manager;  Bro.  C.  van  der 
Smissen,  as  editor  of  the  Bundesbote,  the  Kinderbote,  and  lately 
also  of  the  Sonntagschullektionen;  and  Brother  S.  M.  Grubb,  as 
editor  of  the  Mennonite,  have  continued  to  serve  us  faithfully  these 
three  years.  Brother  L.  A.  Beer  has  acted,  as  heretofore,  in  the 
capacity  of  colporteur,  mostly  in  the  Central  and  Middle  West 
states.  Brother  S.  F.  Sprunger,  for  many  years  the  efficient  editor 
of  our  Sonntagsschullektionen,  has  been  compelled,  by  advanced 
age,  to  lay  down  his  work. 

The  following  has  been  the  schedule  of  remunerations  during 
the  past  three  years: 

General  manager $1500.00 


—  169  — 

Editor  of  Bundesbote  and  Kinderbote 900.00 

Editor  of  Mennonite 700.00 

Editing  Sonntagsschullektionen  and  Bun- 

desbotekalender 200.00 

OUR  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 
has  put  out,  as  already  indicated: 

The  Bundesbote,  with  2841  subscribers, 

The  Mennonite,  with  1142  subscribers. 

The  Kinderbote,  with  2482  subscribers, 

The  SonntagschuUektionen,  with  quarterly  editions  totaling 
15,290  copies,  and  the  Bundesbotekalender  in  the  German  language. 
It  is  matter  of  gratification  that  in  spite  of  the  rise  in  the  price 
of  the  Bundesbote  and  the  Mennonite,  three  years  ago,  to  $1.50, 
we  can  still  report  at  least  a  small  increase  in  the  number  of  sub- 
scribers. 

In  addition  to  the  above  we  take  pleasure  in  referring  to  the 
following  publications  put  out  by  our  Book  Concern: 

Gesangbuch  mit  Noten, 

Mennonite   Hymnal, 

Festklaenge,  a  collection  of  sennons  for  festive  days, 

Articles  of  Faith,  by  Cornelius  Ris,  (in  German  and  English), 

Manual  for  Ministers,  (in  German  and  English), 

Catechism,   (in  German  and  English), 

To  these  has  been  added  during  the  past  year: 

"The  Mennonites,  a  Brief  History"  of  our  denomination,  in  the 
English  language.  The  author  of  this  book  is  Dr.  C.  H.  Smith  of 
Bluffton  College.  This  book  is  intended  for  the  general  reader  and 
will  serve  equally  well  as  a  text-book  in  more  advanced  schools  and 
colleges. 

A  considerable  stock  of  these  books  and  publications  is  kept 
by  our  Mennonite  Book  Concern,  at  Berne,  Indiana,  in  a  substantial 
brick  building,  and  is  insured  for  the  sum  of  $5,000.00  against  fire 
and  storm. 

OUR  BOOK  BUSINESS 
forms,  so  to  say,  the  hub  or  backbone  of  our  publication  work.     In 
spite  of  the  fact  that,  owing  to  the  war,  the  importation  of  books 
from  Germany  to  the  United  States  was  seriously  interrupted,  our 


—  170  — 

book  business  has  nevertheless  yielded  a  fair  profit,  so  that  the 
deficits  caused  by  the  church  papers  could  be  covered  and  the  ac- 
counts of  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern  closed  with  a  neat  net  profit 
of  $209.77,  as  is  shown  in  our  financial  report. 

A  YEAR  BOOK 
the  compilation  of  which  was  ordered  at  the  1917  conference  ses- 
sion, has  not  materialized,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  present 
session  will  take  up  this  matter  for  reconsideration. 
RECOMMENDATIONS 
We    recommend — 

1.  That  the  Conference  extend  to  Dr.  C.  H.  Smith,  professor  of 
history  in  BlufFton  College,  a  vote  of  sincere  gratitude  for  his  ex- 
cellent history,  entitled,  "The  Mennonites,  a  Brief  History",  which 
he  so  kindly  wrote  for  us,  at  the  request  of  our  Education  Board, 
and  which  is  not  only  invaluable  today,  but  which  will  prove  a 
splendid  monument  to  our  denomination  in  days  to  come. 

2.  That  the  Conference  go  on  record  as  urging  that  Dr.  Smith's 
history  be  placed  in  every  Mennonite  home  in  the  land. 

3.  That  the  Conference  take  some  action  which  will  result  in 
making  Dr.  Smith's  history  available  to  as  many  public  and  college 
libraries  in  our  land  as  possible. 

4.  That  the  Conference  authorize  the  publication  of  tracts  that 
shall  have  for  their  object  to  make  clear  to  the  world  how  the 
Mennonites  interpret  certain  vital  truths  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
But,  inasmuch  as  the  publishing  of  such  literature  will  entail  con- 
siderable expense  we  urge  that  the  first  Sunday  of  November,  in 
each  year,  be  designated  as  "Publication  Sunday";  that  on  this 
Sunday  our  publication  work  be  warmly  remembered  by  the  pastors 
or  leaders  of  our  various  churches,  and  that  a  collection  be  then 
taken. 

5.  That  the  Conference  endorse  the  movement  inaugurated  at 
the  last  session  of  the  AU-Mennonite  Conference,  that  the  different 
bodies  of  Mennonites  in  America  unite  in  the  publication  of  a  good 
paper  for  young  people. 

In  addition  we  hope  that  the  discussion  of  the  timely  subjeccs 
which  will  be  taken  up  by  the  papers  on  the  work  of  publication 
will  lead  to  further  practical  action  by  the  Conference. 


—  171  — 

With  the  hope  and  prayer  that  our  publication  work  may 
steadily  grow  to  its  full  size  and  importance,  this  report  is  respect- 
fully submitted.  The  Publication  Board. 


REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION 

1920-1923 
Dear  Brethren  in  the  Lord: — 

By  way  of  introduction  it  may  be  said  that  this  report  will  in 
some  respects  be  similar  to  its  precursor  in  1920.  We,  the  I*ublica- 
tion  Board,  were  privileged  to  observe  with  satisfaction  the  pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  publication.  The  trusted  workers  who  for 
many  years  have  acted  in  the  capacity  of  Business  Manager,  Edi- 
tors and  Assistants  and  are  generally  known,  have  again  served 
faithfully  for  another  three-year-period.  As  will  be  seen  from  the 
financial  report  there  is  a  total  net  gain  of  $2319.73.  The  total  value 
of  all  property  and  stock  that  is  owned  by  the  Mennonite  Book 
Concern  now  amounts  to  $22,573.36. 

The  number  of  subscribers  of  our  church  papers  has  increased 
somewhat.  The  Bundesbote  now  has  3002  subscribers,  including 
161  new  ones.  The  Mennonite  has  1426  subscribers,  including  284 
new  ones.  The  Kinderbote  has  2532  subscribers,  including  50  new 
ones;  and  the  ''Lektionshefte"  have  had  a  sale  of  16,086  copies, 
796  more  than  heretofore.  Of  these  publications  only  the  "Lek- 
tionshefte" have  paid  for  themselves.  Their  account  at  the  close 
of  the  triennium  shows  a  gain  of  $1330.72.  The  other  three  papers 
are  loaded  down  with  a  deficit.  The  deficit  for  the  Bundesbote  is 
$88.68,  that  for  the  Mennonite  $2972.99,  and  that  of  the  Kinderbote 
$638.75,  making  a  total  deficit  of  $3700.42.  This  was  covered  by 
the  gains  accruing  from  the  Lektionshefte  and  the  book  business. 
Yes,  and  the  book  business  has  been  managed  so  profitably  that  not 
only  this  deficit,  but  also  in  part  the  outlay  needed  for  salaries, 
taxes,  rents,  insurance  could  be  met.  We  must,  therefore,  again 
designate  the  book  business  as  the  back-bone  of  our  Book  Concern. 

There  were  printed  2200  copies  of  the  reports  of  the  last  ses- 
sion of  the  General  Conference,  i.e.  1200  in  German  and  1000  in 
English.    The  costs  of  this  work  amounted  to  $656.00.  The  churches 


—  172  — 

have  bought  1400  copies  of  these  reports,  800  are  still  in  stock  and 
apparently  find  no  use. 

During  the  last  three  years  new  editions  were  printed  of  the 
following:  "Gesangbuch  mit  Noten",  German  and  English  Cate- 
chism, the  Handbook  for  Ministers,  and  the  Church  Record  (English 
and  German).  Other  publications  e.xcept  the  Bundesbotekalender 
there  were  none. 

The  resolution  by  the  last  Conference  that  Mennonite  litera- 
ture showing  the  world  who  we  are  be  printed  and  disseminated 
found  its  response  in  gifts  from  the  churches  amounting  to  more 
than  $1100.00.  Only  $84.00  has  been  used  for  that  purpose.  The 
Board  has  discussed  this  matter — the  spreading  of  our  literature — 
several  times  by  correspondence,  but  real  action  has  not  made 
headway  so  far.  The  only  thing  that  was  accomplished  was  to  send 
a  number  of  copies  of  Dr.  Smith's  history,  "The  Mennonite",  and 
Dr.  Langenwalter's  "Christ's  Headship"  to  various  libraries  and 
colleges  in  the  land  free  of  charge.  The  Board  is  still  facing  this 
task. 

Nor  has  the  resolution  of  the  last  Conference  which  directed 
the  Publication  Board  to  issue  a  Year-Book  been  carried  out,  and 
that  for  the  reason  that  the  Board  of  Education  has  failed  to  pre- 
pare the  manuscript  as  it  had  also  been  directed  to  do. 

As  may  be  noted  from  the  minutes  of  the  last  Conference  ses- 
sion, our  Conference  has  warmly  received  and  endorsed  the  sug- 
gestion of  the  AU-Mennonite  Convention  looking  toward  the  publi- 
cation of  an  English  paper  for  the  Young  Folks.  But  the  matter 
has  rested  with  that.  It  seems  as  though  the  matter  is  making  no 
progress,  because  nobody  knows  who  is  to  take  charge  of  the  work 
or  who  is  to  consider  the  publication  of  such  a  paper  as  his  special 
task.  We  would  therefore  recommend  that  the  Conference  take 
further  action  concerning  this  subject. 

But  since  the  Convention  of  Young  Peoples'  Societies  has  again 
called  attention  to  the  need  of  religious  reading  matter  for  our 
youth,  and  has  by  resolution  expressed  the  wish  that  in  each  num.- 
ber  of  the  Mennonite  one  page  be  especially  devoted  to  the  inter- 
est of  the  young  people,  and  since  the  Convention  has  promised  to 
furnish  the  reading  material,  the  Publication  Board  has  expressed 


—  173  — 

its  willingness  to  take  steps  to  comply  with  this  wish,  i.  e.  at  least 
until  the  time  when  the  publication  of  the  English  Young  Peoples' 
paper  becomes  a  reality. 

Another  need  has  arisen,  namely  in  the  publication  of  suitable 
literature  and  helps  for  our  Sunday  Schools,  which  is  said  to  be 
very  urgent.  We  would  like  to  direct  the  attention  of  the  Confer- 
ence to  this  matter,  since  we  have  been  explicitly  requested  by  the 
Western  District  Conference  to  do  so.  We  may  add,  also,  that  the 
Committee  on  Schools  and  Education  of  the  said  Conference  has  al- 
ready done  some  preparatory  work  in  that  direction.  A  definite 
conference  resolution  on  this  subject  is  solicited. 

There  is  a  still  further  need  among  our  English  speaking  con- 
gregations to  which  we  would  direct  the  attention  of  this  Confer- 
ence, namely  a  suitable,  new  English  hymnal.  We  recommend  that 
this  important  matter  be  discussed  and  that  some  action  looking 
toward  the  preparation  and  publication  of  such  a  hymnal  be  taken. 

In  order  to  dispel  any  possible  misunderstanding,  we  wish  to 
state  that  item  three  in  the  program  of  this  Board  which  raises 
the  question  of  the  advisability  of  transferring  our  Book  Concern 
and  the  printing  of  the  German  publications  to  the  west  has  not 
been  suggested  or  brought  forward  by  the  Publication  Board. 

When  now,  as  we  take  a  retrospective  view,  we  are  prompted 
to  thank  the  Lord  our  God  for  His  gracious  help  and  blessings, 
we  are  also  constrained  humbly  to  ask  Him  to  bestow  these  same 
favors  on  our  publication  work  in  the  future,  that  it  may  continue 
to  grow  and  prosper.     May  the  Lord  grant  it! 

The  Board  of  Publication, 

« 

per  Wm.  J.  Ewert,  Secretary. 

REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION 

1923-1926 
Greetings  in  the  Master's  Name; 
Dear  Brethren: — 

Another  three  years  are  in  the  past.  During  this  time  the 
Publication  Board  has  had  no  meeting,  but  all  the  work  that  has 
been  accomplished  has  been  done  thru  correspondence.  Our 
workers  who  for  many  years  have  answered  so  faithfully  in  the 


—  174  — 

capacity  of  Business  Managers,  Editors,  and  Assistants,  and  who 
are  generally  known,  have  again  served  faithfully  during  this 
period. 

During  the  last  triennium  there  were  published  new  editions 
of  the  following  books, — 2000  copies  of  "Gesangbuch  mit  Noten," 
1000  English  Catechisms,  1000  German  Catechisms,  100  Ordination 
Certificates,  1000  Church  Letters. 

There  were  printed  1600  copies  of  the  "Last  General  Con- 
ference Reports"  and  of  these  there  are  still  1025  copies  left.  It 
costs  practically  30  cts.  per  copy  to  print  them,  thus  leaving  a 
debt  of  about  $350  which  should  not  be  if  all  reports  had  been 
sold  by  our  churches  to  its  members.  This  deficit  will  necessarily 
be  charged  against  the  Publication  Fund  which  now  stands  at 
$1119.50  in  the  printed  reports. 

Subscriptions  to  our  various  Publications  stand  as  follows, 
Bundesbote,  2758 — a  loss  of  244  in  the  three  years.  Mennonite,  1649 
— a  gain  of  223  in  the  three  years.  Lektionshefte,  15106.  Bundes- 
botekalendar  2800  printed  annually.  Mennonite  Year  Book  1500 
printed   annually. 

OUR  PUBLICATIONS 

1)  According  to  resolutions  No.  33  of  last  conference  session, 
page  5  of  the  "Mennonite"  has  temporarily  been  made  "The  Young 
People's  Page," — and  in  order  to  gain  more  room  a  smaller  type 
has  been  used  here.  The  Sunday  School  and  Christian  Endeavor 
Committee  has  furnished  the  copy  for  this  page  without  remunera- 
tion. 

2)  The  advertisements  in  our  church  papers,  "The  Mennonite" 
and  "Bundesbote"  have  been  reduced  to  one-half  page,  the  other 
half  page  being  used  in  a  smaller  type  for  church  news. 

3)  In  the  German  Sunday  School  Quarterlies  the  printed  page 
has  been  enlarged  and  otherwise  space  conserved  in  such  a  way 
that  there  now  is  room  for  one-fifth  more  reading  matter  (about 
150  words)  with  each  lesson;  question  numbers  are  set  in  black 
type  to  distinguish  from  Bible  references;  and  all  this  without 
extra  cost. 

4)  In  the  Bundesbotekalender  the  "Daily  Readings  for  the 
Sunday  School  Lessons  and  the  Christian  Endeavor  Topics"  have 


—  175  — 

been  added,  so  it  will  hereafter  not  be  necessary  to  purchase 
separate  pamphlets  with  the  Christian  Endeavor  Topics.  Other 
changes  especially  concerning  the  Kalendar,  the  Zodiac  and  the 
Signs,  are  under  consideration.  We  believe  these  changes  have 
been  received  as  improvements  by  the  constituency. 

5)  We  have  distributed  free  copies  of  the  "Bundesbote"  '.o 
the  new  immigrants  in  Canada  for  a  given  time. 
NEW  PUBLICATIONS 
1)  Upon  request  of  the  Western  District  Conference  the  little 
German  book,  "Geleitworte"  by  Rev,  C.  H.  Wedel,  has  been  trans- 
lated in  the  English  language  under  the  title  "Words  to  Young 
Christians," — and  we  heartily  recommend  it  as  an  appropriate 
gift-book  at  Baptism.  Dr.  Theodore  Wedel,  son  of  Rev.  C.  H. 
Wedel,  made  the  translation.  The  book  will  be  ready  in  the  near 
future. 

2)  Six  thousand  copies  of  the  "Prayer  Cycle"  pamphlet  in  both 
languages  were  printed  for  free  distribution. 

3)  Five  thousand  folders  "A  Plea  for  the  Abolition  of  War" 
by  the  President  of  our  Conference  Rev.  H.  J.  Krehbiel,  were 
printed  for  free  distribution.  We  have  the  promise  for  the  manu- 
script of  another  tract  in  the  near  future. 

Pursuant  to  General  Conference  resolution  No.  36,  1923,  we  re- 
quested the  Board  of  Education  to  supply  copy,  to  begin  with,  for 
the  "First  Year  German  Graded  S.  S.  Lessons".  Our  Board  was 
willing  to  spend  $400  as  an  experiment  on  this  matter,  but  nothing 
has  come  of  it.  As  the  report  of  the  Board  of  Education  will 
likely  further  explain,  they  named  a  committee  of  three  which  re- 
ported adversely  on  the  whole  project.  We  then  requested,  that 
this  committee  recommend  existing  German  Graded  Lessons  to  our 
churches  to  examine  and  use  in  order  that  thus  our  needs  might 
better  be  ascertained.  Possibly  the  Board  of  Education  is  ready 
to  make  such  recommendations  in  its  report  at  this  session  ?  Sev- 
eral persons  were  asked  to  prepare  manuscript  for  the  First  Year, 
but  they  could  not  consent  to  do  so. 

The  Mennonite  Year  Book — Referring  to  resolution  No.  32  of 
1923,  we  have  taken  over  the  publication  of  the  'T^ennonite  Year 
Book"  of  the  Eastern  District  Conference,  and  the  committee  of 


—  176  — 

that  conference  has  kindly  continued  to  furnish  the  copy  upon  our 
request  till  this  session  of  the  General  Conference.  Additional 
space  is  to  be  given  for  our  other  district  conferences. 

The  New  English  Mennonite  Hymnal,  which  was  prepared  by 
a  committee  of  seven  G.  A.  Lehman,  A.  D.  Schmutz,  W.  H.  Hoh- 
mann,  H.  J.  Krehbiel,  S.  M.  Rosenberger,  D.  J.  Brandt,  C.  E.  Kreh- 
biel  and  with  J.  F.  Lehman  as  Business  Manager  is  in  the  hands 
of  the  printers  at  this  time,  and  the  Board  hopes  that  all  of  the 
conference  curches  that  use  an  English  Hymnal  will  feel  impelled 
to  make  this  the  "Hymnal"  for  their  church  services.  We  hope  it 
will  be  ready  within  a  few  months. 

Dr.  C.  H.  Smith  is  preparing  a  manuscript  for  a  book  on  "Im- 
migration of  Russian  Mennonites  to  America  from  1874-1884,"  and 
he  proposes  to  give  us  the  copy  for  publication.  He  also  has  a 
manuscript  in  preparation  for  a  book  on  "Immigration  to  Penn- 
sylvania in  the  18th  Century"  to  be  published  by  the  Pennsylvania 
German  Society,  and  our  Board  has  made  tentative  arrangements 
with  him  for  the  distribution  of  this  book  also.  As  Dr.  Smith's 
book,  "The  Mennonites",  which  he  wrote  for  our  Conference,  is 
out  of  print,  we  are  urging  him  to  prepare  copy  for  an  enlarged 
revised  edition  for  us,  which  he  has  consented  to  do  as  soon  as 
possible. 

The  Canadian  Conference  had  "Der  Mitarbeiter"  as  its  official 
organ,  and  annually  had  a  deficit  to  face.  Last  year  that  confer- 
ence decided  to  discontinue  that  publication  as  its  official  organ 
and  instructed  its  publication  committee  to  make  other  provisions 
for  its  publication  interests.  When  our  Board  learned  of  this,  the 
chairman  took  up  the  matter  with  their  comrtiittee  and  offered  the 
"Bundesbote"  as  medium  and  requested  a  closer  co-operation  with 
our  Board  in  gaining  readers  for  the  "Bundesbote".  We  now  have 
word  that  at  its  sessions  last  month  the  Canadian  Conference  has 
designated  the  "Bundesbote"  as  its  official  organ,  and  the  Canad- 
ian committee  is  actively  aiding  in  ontroducing  the  "Bundesbote". 

RECOMMENDATIONS 
1)  The  Board  feels  that  there  is  a  need  for  a  revised  edition 
of  the  English  Catechism,  and  recommends     that  the     conference 


—  177  — 

create  a  committee  to  prepare  such     copy  to  be  presented     at  the 
next  session  of  the  Conference. 

2)  We  recommend  that  the  General  Conference  publish  the 
forthcoming  book  of  Bro.  C.  H.  Smith  on  "Immigration  of  Russian 
Mennonites  to  America  from  1874-1884",  if  our  Board  finds  mat- 
ter submitted  satisfactory  and  can  make  mutually  satisfactory  ar- 
rangements with  the  author. 

3)  The  Pacific  District  Conference  in  session  at  Reedley,  Calii- 
ornia,  1925,  presented  the  following  recomm.endation  to  the  Publi- 
cation Board, — "Resolved,  that  the  Pacific  District  Conference  rec- 
ommends to  the  Publication  Board  of  the  General  Conference  that 
it,  out  of  the  page  of  the  "Sower",  create  a  "Young  People's  Pa- 
per" which  will  be  adapted  to  the  needs  of  the  Intermediate  and 
Junior  ages  of  our  Sunday  School  and  Christian  Endeavor."  The 
Publication  Board  submits  this  recommendation  to  the  Conference 
for  consideration, 

4)  We  herewith  also  submit  the  following  questions, — 
Would  the  General  Conference  favor  an  encouragement  in  the 

spreading   of   Mennonite    Principles   in   the   followig   manner, — 

1)  That  the  Publication  Board  devote  $200  towards  the  "Men- 
nonitische  Lexikon". 

2)  And  an  equal  amount  towards  the  "Gedenkschrift"  in  case 
of  a  deficit,  taking  these  amounts  from  the  Publication  Fund? 

Thankfully  we  lift  up  our  hearts  to  the  Lord  our  God  for  His 
kindness  and  wonderful  help  and  blessings.  We  pray  that  His 
favors  may  continue  to  abide  in  the  future  growth  of  our  Publica- 
tion, 

The  Board  of  Publication, 
,  by  M.  J.  Galle,  Secretary. 


12 


CHAPTER  XII 

EDUCATION 
1914—1926 

The  members  of  the  Board  of  Education,  during  the  Confer- 
ence term  1914  to  1917  had  made  a  thorough  study  of  the  prevail- 
ing educational  condition  in  the  churches  of  the  Conference.  The 
somewhat  voluminous  report  contains  much  valuable  information 
for  the  historian  who  aims  to  study  the  development  of  education 
among  the  group  of  Mennonite  churches  adhering  to  the  General 
Conference.  Chairman  of  this  Board  was  at  this  time  the  eminent 
Mennonite  schoolman  H.  H.  Ewert  and  J.  H.  Langenwalter  the 
secretary.  The  chairman  in  his  opening  remarks  spoke  with  great 
emphasis  and  convincingly  on  the  opportunities  our  people  have  for 
rendering  important  service  on  the  field  of  Christian  nurture  and 
education.  This  talk  was  so  impressive  that  it  was  immediately 
resolved  to  request  Brother  Ewert  to  set  these  thoughts  down  in 
writing  and  have  them  published  in  our  church  papers.  This  he 
has  done. 

These  different  phases  of  Christian  education  were  then  dis- 
cussed at  length.  The  outcome  was  that  a  resolution  was  passed 
to  assigTi  to  each  member  of  the  Board  one  special  phase  of  Chris- 
tian education.  To  J.  K  .  Penner  was  assigned  Christian  Education 
in  the  Family.  To  H.  H.  Ewert  was  assigned  Christian  Education 
in  Elementary  Schools;  to  D.  H.  Richert  the  Middle  Schools;  to  J. 
H.  Langenwalter  Sunday  Schools  and  Young  Peoples  Societies;  to 
S.  K.  Mosiman  Education  of  Teachers  of  Religion  in  Public  Schools; 
to  S.  M.  Grubb  was  assigned  the  preparation  of  a  list  of  books 
suitable  for  use  in  Young  Peoples  Societies. 

Each  of  the  members  made  a  special  study  of  the  particular 
phase  of  Christian  education  and  presented  the  result  of  his  study 
to  the  Board,  these  separate  reports  being  then  assembled  in  a  com- 
posite report  to  the  Conference, 


—  179  — 

REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  EDUCATION 

for  1917  to  1920 

The  report  of  the  Board  of  Education  can  be  but  brief;  for 
owing  to  the  general  unrest  and  the  unsettled  conditions  during 
the  past  three  years  the  Board  has  found  it  practically  impos^ble 
to  initiate  any  new  movement  or  prosecute  any  formerly  attempted 
enterprise  in  the  field  of  religious  education.  It  has  held  no  meet- 
ings, and  but  very  little  correspondence  has  been  carried  on  be- 
tween its  members.  One  tangible  service  it  has  rendered  to  Men- 
nonite  interests  has  been  to  give  its  sanction  to  the  publication  of 
a  new  Mennonite  history  for  use  in  our  colleges  and  academies. 
This  book  has  been  written  by  Prof.  C.  Henry  Smith  of  Bluflfton 
College  and  is  published  by  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern. 

The  Board  has  felt  that  it  should  make  the  most  thorough  in- 
vestigation of  educational  conditions,  needs  and  opportunities  with- 
in the  churches  of  our  General  Conference,  before  it  came  before 
this  body  with  any  recommendations,  or  before  it  entered  upon  any 
distinct  line  of  work. 

For  this  purpose  it  sent  out  an  exhaustive  questionnaire  to  the 
churches  before  the  last  session  of  the  Conference  and  also  one  of 
a  more  limited  scale  before  the  meeting  of  the  present  Conference. 

Owing  to  lack  of  time  and  the  incompleteness  of  the  returns 
the  Board  could  not  tabulate  the  reports  and  was  not  in  a  position 
to  give  the  Conference  much  of  definite  information.  It  has  in 
the  meantime  studied  these  reports  and  it  asks  for  permission  to 
refer  again  to  them  and  present  to  the  Conference  some  of  the 
most  interesting  and  instructive  details.  But  in  giving  these  we 
desire  the  Conference  to  remember  that  only  about  one-half  of  the 
congregations  had  sent  in  their  reports.  We  hope  though  that  even 
from  this  incomplete  survey  we  may  draw  some  valuable  conclu- 
sions. 

First  as  regards  higher  education. 

The  55  congregations  reporting  found  159  college  graduates 
among  their  members,  of  whom  54  had  graduated  from  a  Menno- 
nite college,  55  from  colleges  of  other  denominations,  and  50  from 
state  colleges  or  universities.  Of  these  21,  or  a  little  over  13% 
had  left  our  denomination.     It  is  really  surprising  to  observe  that 


—  180  — 

the  smallest  number  of  defections  is  found  among  the  graduates 
from  state  institutions.  Of  this  class  only  three  have  turned  from 
our  church,  while  we  lost  7  from  the  graduates  of  the  colleges  of 
cur  own  denomination,  and  11  from  the  graduates  of  colleges  of 
other  denominations. 

While  this  number  of  defections  is  not  just  alarming,  it  is 
nevertheless  large  enough  to  set  us  thinking  of  what  may  be  the 
cause  of  our  losses  and  how  they  may  be  lessened.  On  the  other 
hand  the  showing  that  nearly  87%  of  the  college  graduates  have  re- 
mained true  to  our  church  and  that  most  of  them  serve  in  churches 
and  schools  should  be  an  encouragement  to  all  friends  of  higher 
education  and  should  set  at  rest  the  fear  that  higher  education 
only  serves  to  estrange  the  young  people  from  our  faith. 

The  reports  of  our  colleges  covering  the  last  three  years  are 
of  similar  tenor.  Nearly  one-third  of  the  graduates  serve  or  in- 
tend to  serve  as  missionaries;  fully  one-half  of  them  serve  as 
teachers  in  high  schools  and  some  of  them  as  preachers. 

Both  of  our  colleges,  Bluffton  as  well  as  Bethel,  make  special 
provision  in  their  courses  for  the  teaching  of  religion.  They  re- 
port that  from  76-82%  of  the  students  are  devoting  some  of  their 
time  to  this  subject.  The  sam.e  is  to  be  said  of  the  students  of 
Freeman  College.  This  is  as  it  should  be.  Mere  Christian  senti- 
ment, or  a  mere  friendly  disposition  toward  Christian  truths  is  not 
sufficient.  We  must  put  our  rising  generation  in  possession  of 
these  truths.  We  must  see  to  it  that  as  their  mental  powers  ex- 
pand, they  become  also  firmly  established  in  faith  and  have  their 
inner  life  enriched  by  the  experience  of  religion.  No  student  should 
think  that  he  can  get  the  right  preparation  for  life  without  spend- 
ing from  two  to  three  hours  per  week  throughout  the  whole  of  his 
course  in  the  study  of  some  religious  subject. 

Men  and  women  in  our  colleges  are  sought  after  so  much  that 
they  are  constantly  tempted  to  go  out  to  work  before  they  have 
completed  their  studies. 

We  welcome  most  heartily  the  action  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  in  sending  a  representative  to  the  colleges  each  year  for 
the  purpose  of  becoming  personally  acquainted  with  students,  as 
well  as  faculty,  and  to  acquaint  them  with  the  work  of  the  board 


—  181  — 

We  believe  that  every  board  should  take  advantage  of  this  oppor- 
tunity. Our  young  people  have  a  right  to  know  first  hand  what 
our  church  boards  are  doing  and  they  cannot  be  blamed  if  they  go 
where  they  are  best  informed,  especially  in  these  days  when  thei'O 
are  not  enough  prepared  young  people  to  meet  all  of  the  calls  from 
the  churches,  the  boards,  and  from  the  schools. 

Secondly,  as  to  High  Schools: 

The  reports  of  three  years  ago  show  that  the  membership  of 
the  55  churches  reporting  contained  607  high  school  graduates.  Of 
these  44  held  positions  in  high  schools.  Allowing  26  for  those 
churches  that  had  not  reported  there  would  be  70  high  school  teach- 
ers in  all  of  the  churches  composing  the  Conference.  To  these 
should  be  added  about  60  whom  our  colleges  have  turned  out  during 
the  last  three  years,  which,  with  an  allowance  of  ten  for  withdraw- 
als, would  give  a  sum  total  of  120  high  school  teachers  from  our 
small  denomination,  or  rather  from  only  a  branch  of  our  small  de- 
nomination. This  is  a  most  creditable  showing  and  should  fill  us 
with  a  deep  feeling  of  gratitude.  In  order  that  these  120  teachers 
become  a  real  blessing  to  mankind  we  should  pray  that  they  may 
become  filled  with  a  true  missionary  spirit  and  give  the  children 
more  than  mere  worldly  knowledge.  They  should  see  in  their  po- 
sition an  opportunity  for  exerting  some  wholesome  Christian  in- 
fluence upon  the  pupils  in  their  charge.  It  should  not  be  impossible 
for  many  of  them  to  persuade  some,  or  perhaps  all,  of  their  pupils 
to  remain  a  half  hour  after  school  to  receive  some  religious  ir^struc- 
tion. 

What  has  been  said  just  now  has  reference  to  public  high 
schools.  There  exist  also  in  some  of  our  congregations  some  ad- 
vanced private  schools  whose  purpose  is  to  continue  and  supplement 
the  work  of  the  elementary  school  by  teaching  religion  and  German. 
Of  these  schools  Prof.  D.  H.  Richert  reports  as  follows: 

"Out  of  the  eight  schools  of  this  type  that  were  in  existence 
before  the  war  four  have  closed  their  doors.  The  chief  reason  for 
closing  up  these  schools  was  the  unsettled  conditions  that  the  war 
brought  about.  Whether  these  schools  will  be  brought  to  life 
again,  time  only  will  tell." 

"As  for  the  remaining  four  schools,  the  tendency  has  been  to- 


— 182  — 

ward  changing  from  the  German  language  to  the  English  as  a  me- 
dium of  instruction,  so  that  in  some  schools  about  half  of  the  in- 
struction is  carried  on  in  the  English  language." 

"The  chief  subjects  of  instruction  are  Bible,  including  Church 
History,  Bible  Stories,  History  of  Biblical  Times,  German  Grammar 
and  Reading,  English  and  Composition,  General  Science." 

"The  tendency  has  been  to  make  these  schools  as  far  as  pos- 
sible of  high  school  grade,  because  in  high  schools  the  teaching  of 
German  is  not  prohibited  by  law,  while  in  the  elementary  schools 
it  is  forbidden  to  teach  German.  A  further  result  that  we  antici- 
pate is  that  these  schools  will  change  their  program  from  a  six 
months'  basis  to  that  of  a  nine  months'  basis. 

"Because  of  this  tendency  to  make  the  English  language  the 
main  medium  of  instruction,  the  committee  of  the  Western  Con- 
ference has  been  on  the  lookout  for  suitable  text  books  in  the  line 
of  religious  education,  that  may  be  used  for  the  present  until  our 
owTi  church  is  ready  to  supply  the  needs  in  this  field.  Prof.  G.  A. 
Haury  of  Bethel  College,  at  the  request  of  the  committee  on  educa- 
tion of  the  Western  District  Conference,  has  translated  for  use  in 
schools  Prof.  C.  H.  Wedel's  "Sketches  from  Church  History". 

"The  plan  with. reference  to  these  schools  is  to  coordinate  them 
more  by  means  of  a  more  uniform  course  of  study.  But  this  has 
not  as  yet  been  done,  but  the  committee  of  the  Western  District 
Conference  intends  to  work  toward  that  end,  possibly  something 
along  this  line  will  be  done  this  fall  before  those  schools  open." 

We  saw  that  the  General  Conference  congregations  furnish 
probably  more  than  their  quota  of  high  school  teachers.  How  is 
it  about  teachers  for  elementary  schools  ?  According  to  the  reports 
of  three  years  ago  there  were  in  55  congregations  3,168  children 
of  school  age.  Allowing  on  the  average  30  pupils  to  a  teacher  it 
would  require  lOj  teachers  to  teach  these.  The  number  of  teachers 
reported  was  114,  so  here  too,  we  furnish  our  quota  of  teacher?. 
But  we  should  do  better.  At  this  rate  we  would  have  just  enough 
teachers  for  our  children  if  they  all  lived  in  solidly  Mennonite  Dis- 
tricts. But  most  of  them  live  in  districts  with  a  mixed  population 
and  are  therefore  distributed  over  far  more  than  105  school  dis- 
tricts.    Now  if  we  wanted  all  of  our  children  to  receive  their  in- 


—  183  — 

struction  from  a  teacher  of  our  faith,  we  should  furnish  nearly 
twice  as  many  teachers  for  elementary  schools.  And  at  this  we 
should  aim,  provided  our  teachers  are  such  as  take  a  live  interest 
in  the  welfare  of  the  souls  of  the  children.  As  we  suggested  when 
speaking  of  high  school  teachers,  an  endeavor  should  be  made  to 
provide  for  the  children  daily  instruction  in  religion.  It  is  a  most 
deplorable  thing  that  so  many  children  in  our  country  grow  up 
without  any  religious  training.  We  are  fast  becoming  a  heathen 
nation.  Can't  we  Mennonites  institute  a  reform  ?  It  should  be 
possible  to  find  a  way  by  which  teaching  of  the  public  school  might 
be  supplemented  by  religious  teaching  under  the  charge  of  churches 
or  private  associations. 

Up  till  recently  a  number  of  congregations  have  given  religious 
instruction,  as  well  as  some  elementary  instruction  in  German,  in 
private  schools.  These  were  conducted  for  two  or  three  months 
after  the  public  school  had  closed.  As  the  language  of  instruction 
in  these  was  the  German,  hostility  on  the  part  of  the  English  speak- 
ing population  arose  against  them  during  the  war,  and  some  were 
suspended  while  others  carried  on  the  work  in  English.  It  seems 
hard  to  keep  up  the  interest  for  these  schools  after  the  teaching  of 
German  has  been  dropped.     This  is  true  only  of  some  communities. 

The  main  agency  in  our  churches  for  giving  religious  instruc- 
tion is  the  Sunday  school  which  is  attended  by  practically  all  the 
children  and  young  people  of  our  denomination. 

A  great  means  of  building  up  a  church  is  Catechetical  In- 
struction. This  gives  the  young  people  a  good  grounding  m  the 
faith  and  enables  them  to  give  an  account  of  the  hope  that  is  in 
them.  This  institution  is  a  feature  in  all  of  our  churches  with 
perhaps  two  or  three  exceptions.  From  three  to  six  months,  and 
in  some  cases  even  longer  periods,  are  devoted  to  this  preparation 
of  our  young  people  for  menbership  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

One  more  factor  in  the  Christian  Education  of  our  children 
remains  to  be  touched  upon  and  that  is  the  family.  The  work  done 
fiere  cannot  be  represented  by  statistics.  The  results  cannot  be 
counted,  or  weighed,  or  measured.  It  is  immeasurably  important, 
and  yet  it  figures  but  little  in  general  discussions  on  education.  No 
doubt  much  of  the  results  we  credit  to  schools  and  colleges  is  due 


—  184  — 

to  the  influence  of  Christian  home  training.  Where  this  influence 
is  bad  it  is  almost  impossible  for  any  Christianizing  agency  to 
effect  a  change  in  the  life  of  the  individual.  Our  churches  should 
take  the  greatest  interest  in  the  home  training  of  the  children  and 
give  the  parents  all  possible  assistance,  encouragement  and  direc- 
tion in  this  most  holy  work. 

God  has  signally  blessed  the  efforts  of  our  congregations  to 
bring  their  children  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  Those  that  remain  out- 
side of  the  Church  are  comparatively  few.  We  will  not  claim  that 
all  those  who  have  joined  the  church  are  converted,  but  it  is  of  some 
satisfaction  to  us  to  observe  that  they  have  at  least  not  put  them- 
selves outside  of  the  pale  of  Christian  influence.  The  statistics  (,f 
the  55  congregations  show  that  of  all  the  persons  reared  in  their 
midst  and  having  passed  the  age  of  21  years  only  120,  which  is 
about  two  for  each  congregation,  have  failed  to  join  the  church,  and 
that  only  90  have  changed  their  church  allegiance. 

But  we  should  be  far  from  feeling  satisfied  with  what  we,  as 
a  denomination,  have  accomplished.  Almost  every  separate  field 
we  look  into  reveals  some  neglects,  some  deficiencies.  We  should 
have  more  men,  called  of  God,  giving  themselves  to  the  ministry; 
we  should  have  more  teachers  whom  the  love  of  Christ  would  con- 
strain to  give  their  best  to  the  pupils,  and  many  of  our  parents 
should  have  a  deeper  sense  of  their  duty  toward  their  children. 

The  Board  of  Education  sees  the  possibility  of  making  itself 
useful  in  stimulating  some  of  the  latent  energies  of  our  church, 
in  encouraging  practical  efforts  put  forth  in  the  cause  of  education 
and  in  initiating  new  movements,  such  as  the  changing  conditions 
may  call  for;  but  in  order  to  accomplish  anything  in  the.-.e  direc- 
tions it  should  be  put  in  a  position  to  employ  and  send  out  suitable 
men  to  arouse  greater  interest  in  education  and  give  helpful  sug- 
gestions to  such  as  want  to  become  more  efficient  in  their  work. 
The  members  of  the  board  cannot  themselves  undertake  much  of 
this  work,  as  they  are  all  engaged  in  callings  that  require  the  full 
amount  of  their  energy.  Will  the  General  Conference  put  the 
means  into  the  hands  of  this  Board  that  will  enable  it  to  engao^e 
workers  ? 

We  recommend: 


—  185  — 

1.  A  brief  session  of  prayer  at  this  session  of  Conference  for 
the  welfare  and  increase  in  number  of  Christian  homes;  for  the 
welfare  of  our  children  and  young  people;  our  Sunday  schools  and 
Young  People's  Meetings;  all  of  our  schools  and  their  teachers  and 
for  the  full  realization  of  what  it  means  to  raise  up  a  generation 
which  knoweth  God. 

2.  The  appointment  of  a  field  worker  for  the  purpose  of  pre- 
senting the  work  for  which  this  Board  has  been  called  into  being 
and  of  helping  our  people  to  carry  them  out  most  advantageously. 

3.  That  the  conference  accept,  with  regrets,  the  resignation  of 
Brother  J.  K.  Penner  and  that  we  gratefully  acknowledge  his  serv- 
ices. 

Respectfully  submitted. 

The  Board  of  Education. 

REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  EDUCATION 

1920-1923 
Greetings  in  the  Master's  Name: 

The  Board  of  Education  has  held  but  one  meeting  since  the 
Conference  at  Perkasie  Park.  That  meeting  was  held  with  only 
four  members  present  and  was  largely  for  organization  and  for  the 
planning  of  the  work  in  general.  It  was  sincerely  hoped  at  that 
time  that  a  further  meeting  could  be  held  before  long,  especially 
since  three  of  the  members  were  newly  elected.  Circumstances  have 
prevented  a  meeting  and  all  of  the  work  had  to  be  done  by  mail, 
which  is  particularly  unsatisfactory  when  so  much  preliminary 
work  remains  to  be  done,  and  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  educa- 
tional work  among  our  people  is  developing  very  rapidly  on  the  one 
hand  and  has  not  been  thoroughly  planned  on  the  other  because 
of  the  complexity  of  the  situation  which  we  have  to  meet. 

This  will  explain  why  some  of  the  things  suggested  at  the 
last  General  Conference  have  not  been  carried  out.  This  Board  has 
made  no  financial  appeal  for  its  work  because  of  the  needs  in  Eu- 
rope and  the  conditions  in  this  country  which  added  to  the  difficul- 
ty of  raising  money  for  our  work. 

At  its  meeting  the  Board  made  the  following  division  of  its 
work:     1.  The  Department  of  Christian  Education  in  Public  Schools. 


—  186  — 

2.  The  Department  of  Mennonite  Literature.  3.  The  Department  of 
Preparatory  Schools.  4.  The  Department  of  the  Home.  5.  The 
Department  of  Parochial  Schools.  6.  Sunday  Schools  and  Christian 
Endeavors. 

Each  member  of  the  Board  was  assigned  to  one  of  these  spe- 
cial departments  and  either  has  done  some  work  or  encouraged 
others  to  do  somethinr;  along  this  line.  In  our  correspondence  these 
six  departments  have  been  emphasized  from  time  to  time  and  sug- 
gestions have  been  made  where  it  was  deemed  advisable  that  the 
work  of  these  departm.ents  be  promoted  not  only  among  our  own 
people  but  in  larger  circles  also. 

Christian  Education  in  the  Public  Schools  is  a  question  which 
is  now  before  the  general  public  and  more  can  be  done  by  per- 
sonal suggestions  than  by  the  presentation  of  definite  resolutions 
or  perhaps  even  by  the  writing  of  papers  in  regard  to  the  subject. 

Concerning  the  Department  of  Mennonite  Literature  ther? 
were  many  opportunities  of  suggesting  the  use  of  literature  already 
in  existence  and  of  encouraging  the  production  of  more.  Hundreds 
of  books  written  by  Mennonites  have  been  distributed  to  the  colleges 
and  universities  in  the  United  States.  Some  of  these  books 
reached  other  than  school  groups  also.  Men  have  been  encouraged 
to  do  research  work  for  the  writing  of  books  on  Mennonite  History 
and  Doctrine.  Our  schools  have  had  opportunities  in  this  respect 
which  are  not  to  be  overlooked. 

The  Department  of  Preparatory  Schools  furnished  occasion 
for  a  questionnaire  to  be  sent  out  to  schools.  The  results  were  as 
follov/s: 

Questionnaires  were  sent  out  to  each  one  of  the  six  prepara- 
tory schools,  four  of  which  sent  replies.  The  following  facts  were 
gathered  from  these  reports: 

1.  The  school  term  varies  in  length  from  four  months  to 
seven. 

2.  Total  number  of  students  enrolled  in  these  four  schools  dur- 
ing the  past  year  was  one  hundred  sixty  six. 

3.  On  the  average  about  thirty-one  percent  of  the  graduates 
from  these  schools  enter  higher  institutions  of  learning.  In  one 
case  it  was  reported  that  the  percentage  was  over  fifty. 


—  187  — 

4.  It  seems  to  be  a  universal  desire  on  the  part  of  the  students 
of  these  preparatory  schools  that  their  work  be  accredited  some- 
where in  some  higher  institution.  One  school  reports  that  their 
local  high  school  allows  four  units  credit  for  a  six  months  term. 
In  this  connection  it  should  be  noted  that  in  a  few  cases  the  pastor 
or  some  minister  of  the  church  teaches  a  Bible  Class  for  high  school 
students,  the  respective  high  schools  allowing  credit  for  this  in 
proportion  to  the  work  done.  One  such  Bible  class  had  an  enroll- 
ment of  twenty-seven  students. 

5.  All  of  these  preparatory  schools  teach  Bible,  History,  Gei'- 
man,  and  either  Church  History  or  Mennonite  History.  Three  o^ 
these  schools  also  teach  English  and  General  History.  Two  of  them 
teach  in  addition  Algebra  and  General  Science. 

6.  Three  schools  report  that  the  prospects  for  the  future  are 
good.  One  school's  report  is  that  unless  their  school  be  brought  up 
to  the  standard  of  other  schools  it  will  not  be  able  to  hold  its 
ground,  for  the  young  people  of  that  community  will  attend  the 
high  school  only,  and  thus  loose  the  opportunities  offered  in  the 
preparatory  school  in  the  line  of  religious  instruction. 

The  Department  of  the  Home  was  the  occasion  of  the  writing 
of  several  articles  in  our  papers  and  for  the  definite  discussion  of 
the  value  of  the  Christian  home  as  an  institution, — in  at  least  one 
of  our  district  conferences.  The  Board  does  not  take  credit  for  all 
of  the  work  that  was  done  in  the  General  Conference  in  this  de- 
partment any  more  than  it  does  in  any  of  its  other  departments, 
and  yet  the  fact  that  one  member  of  our  Conference  has  specifical- 
ly and  prayerfully  committed  himself  in  his  thinking  to  the  value 
of  the  Christian  home  for  three  years  has  borne  fruits  in  more 
ways  than  can  be  reported  in  writing. 

The  Department  of  Parochial  Schools  also  led  to  the  sending 
out  of  questionnaires.  Like  all  questionnaires  these  met  with  only 
partial  response.  A  report  of  the  results  obtained  was  given  ia 
the  Mennonite  and  in  the  Bundesbote  of  March  23,  1922  and  23.  We 
are  still  grappling  with  the  question  in  our  churches  as  to  whether 
these  schools  can  be  kept  up  because  of  finances,  the  right  kind  of 
teachers,  the  language  question,  the  length  of  the  public  schools, 
the  distances  which  are  involved  in  many  cases,  and  above  all  the 


—  188  — 

active  interest  in  the  Christian  education  of  the  young  children  in 
some  quarters. 

The  present  movement  of  the  daily  vacation  Bible  school 
among  protestant  churches  in  general  is  also  helping  some  of 
our  own  churches  and  in  many  cases  our  churches  have  been 
able  to  stimulate  the  growth  of  the  daily  vacation  Bible  school 
and  especially  to  put  the  emphasis  on  religious  teaching  of  such 
schools. 

The  Department  of  Sunday  Schools  and  Christian  Endeavors 
found  expression  largely  through  the  activities  of  the  respective 
member  of  the  Board  who  is  also  a  member  of  the  committee  of 
Sunday  Schools  and  Christian  Endeavor,  and  who  has  been  doing 
some  excellent  work  as  was  shown  in  the  program  delivered  yes- 
terday. 

The  proposed  year  book  has  not  been  published,  largely  for 
the  following  reasons:  In  the  first  place  the  discussion  at  the 
General  Conference  at  Perkasie  showed  that  there  was  a  great 
divergence  of  opinion  as  to  what  and  how  much  such  a  book  should 
contain.  Then  came  the  question  of  whether  it  should  be  published 
in  one  or  both  languages  which  necessarily  entailed  the  matter  of 
finance.  Then  too,  upon  investigation  it  was  found  that  frequently 
publications  are  put  forth  and  then  left  uncalled  for  at  our 
Book  Concern.  Another  diff'iculty  was  the  lack  of  time  on  the 
part  of  the  secretary  to  gather  all  of  the  material  that  should  go 
into  a  booklet  of  this  kind.  It  was  our  plan  to  make  it  but  a 
small  pamphlet  containing  many  concise  facts.  Attempts  were 
made  immediately  after  the  last  conference  to  get  these  facts, 
but  only  busy  men  have  the  facts  and  these  were  too  busy  to 
report. 

At  this  time  of  reconstruction  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  go  into 
the  history  of  the  growth  of  the  educational  work  of  the  General 
Conference  since  1905.  At  that  time  an  appeal  was  made  to  the 
General  Conference  that  a  part  of  its  sessions  should  be  set  aside 
for  reports  from  the  various  districts  in  regard  to  educational 
activities.  This  report  makes  most  interesting  reading.  After  a 
general  discussion  of  the  school  problem  the  following  resolutions 
were  adopted: 


—  189  — 

"That  the  General  Conference  expresses  its  satisfaction  with 
the  discussion  of  the  school  and  educational  matters  and  recog- 
nizes with  thanks  the  special  efforts  the  different  brethren  have 
already  made  in  this  field  and  what  is  being-  done,  and  prays 
God's  richest  blessings  upon  their  work  and  efforts. 

"That  out  of  gratitude  for  what  God  has  already  done  in 
our  churches,  in  the  school  and  educational  work,  henceforth  the 
colleges  and  school  work  shall  find  a  place  on  the  program  of  the 
General  Conference  and  that  herewith  the  General  Conference  ap- 
points the  last  Sunday  in  August  to  be  generally  observed  by  all 
the  congregations  of  the  General  Conference  as  a  day  of  prayer 
for  colleges." 

The  Conference  at  Beatrice  in  1908  listened  to  two  well  pre- 
pared papers  about  the  educational  work  among  Mennonites  and 
its  possibilities  and  passed  a  resolution  appointing  a  committee  of 
five  to  consider  the  question  of  education  and  offer  recommenda- 
ucns  before  the  next  session  of  Conference.  In  1911  this  committee 
made  an  exhaustive  report  on  the  basis  of  a  questionnaire  covering 
a  wide  range  of  educational  possibilities  among  the  Mennonites 
and  made  the  following  recommendations: 

"In  order  to  develop  this  important  branch  of  our  Conference 
activities  effectively,  this  Committee  recommends  that  the  Con- 
ference create  a  Board  of  Schools  and  Education.  This  Board  is 
to  consist  of  six  members  and  to  be  elected  by  the  Conference  the 
same  as  other  Boards. 

"The  duties  of  this  Board  may  be:  1.  To  find  ways  by  means 
of  which  Christian  education  of  our  Mennonite  youth  may  be 
more  generally  advanced  in  the  future  than  this  has  been  done 
in  the  past. 

2.  To  examine  the  courses  of  study  of  existing  Preparatory 
Schools  and  to  endeavor  to  so  strengthen  their  work,  that  the 
efficiency  of  these  schools  in  their  service  for  our  people  may 
be  enhanced. 

3.  To  investigate  the  college  work  which  is  carried  on  in  our 
schools  and  strive  to  so  arrange  it  that  this  work  may  meet  the 
needs  of  our  young  people  as  far  as  possible,  and  to  try  to  develop 
it  in  such  a  way  that  it  shall  bring  honor  to  our  educational  system. 


—  190  — 

4.  To  make  preparations  for  the  most  efficient  training  of 
our  prospective  workers  in  the  church  and  on  the  mission  fields." 

The  establishment  of  the  Board  which  was  recommended  in 
1911  was  perfected  at  Meno,  Oklahoma  in  1914,  at  which  time  the 
constitution  was  amended  so  that  a  Board  of  Education  could  be 
created.  This  Board  was  bom  at  the  beginning  of  the  war  and 
has  been  compelled  because  of  the  emergency  that  this  world 
catastrophe  produced  to  do  its  work  more  quietly  and  less  ag- 
gressively than  would  have  been  the  case  otherwise.  Appeal 
after  appeal  came  for  the  already  established  work  and  especially 
for  the  new  work  produced  by  the  horrors  of  the  war,  and  while 
we  were  not  unmindful  of  the  needs  of  our  youth  we  modestly  wait- 
ed until  times  should  change  sufficiently  that  the  work  of  educa- 
tion might  come  into  its  o^vn.  This  does  not  mean  that  nothing 
was  done.  Individuals  of  the  Board  as  well  as  the  group  as  a  whole 
have  been  definitely  planning,  investigating,  suggesting,  and  pray- 
ing that  the  work  so  well  begun  among  us  and  so  necessary  for 
the  carrying  out  of  our  mission  in  the  world  should  be  correctly 
developed. 

A  retrospect  of  the  history  of  this  branch  of  our  work  reveals 
definite  results  which  are  more  far  reaching  than  any  table  could 
show.  The  fact  that  we  now  have  a  visitor  of  our  colleges  from 
the  Missionary  Board  is  due,  largely,  to  the  agitation  that  our 
young  people  in  the  schools  have  a  right  to  become  acquainted  with 
the  working  members  of  our  Conference. 

The  quiet,  definite  work  has  led  to  greater  emphasis  on  the 
knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  church  among  our  youth.  It  has 
also  led  to  closer  relationship  between  the  schools  and  the  churches 
and  a  clearer  conception  of  the  opportunities  and  the  duties  of  the 
schools  within  the  pale  of  the  General  Conference. 

There  has  been  a  stimulating  of  educational  interest  among 
the  churches  and  the  youth  which  has  been  definitely  and  prayer- 
fully fostered  by  our  Board  of  Education. 

The  rapid  growth  of  schools  and  the  general  recognition  of 
their  value  would  have  come  in  part  without  this  Board  and  yet 
we  take  satisfaction  in  the  courage  which  came  from  our  faith 
in  our  heavenly  Father  to  help  in  this  direction  also  when  we  were 


—  191  — 

hindered  from  doing  the  larger  work  that  seemed  so  pressingly 
necessary  at  times  and  we  take  this  occasion  to  offer  our  modest 
gratitude  to  Him  for  the  opportunities  which  He  so  frequently  open- 
ed unexpectedly. 

As  we  look  forward  to  the  work  which  remains  to  be  done 
we  feel  that  a  greater  emphasis  of  needs  and  methods  must  be 
made  in  the  future.  The  other  work  of  the  Conference  should  be 
done,  but  the  work  of  education  should  not  be  left  undone.  We  need 
to  learn  from  others  without  aping  them  in  methods  which  would 
not  fit  in  our  conditions  and  we  need  to  continue  to  get  a  correct 
estimate  of  the  work  which  is  being  done  in  our  schools. 

The  papers  which  are  to  follow  this  report  will  emphasize  these 
phases  of  the  work  which  needs  our  prayerful  attention  more  defi- 
nitely in  the  future  than  it  has  received  in  the  past  by  the  Con- 
ference as  a  whole. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

J.  H.  Lan  gen  waiter.  Secretary. 

REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  EDUCATION 

1923-1926 
Dear  Friends  and  Fellow  Workers: 

The  experiences  of  your  Board  during  the  last  three  years  re- 
mind one,  in  some  ways,  of  the  experiences  of  Peter  in  the  fol- 
lowing passage:  "So  when  they  had  dined,  Jesus  saith  unto  Simon 
Peter,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me  more  than  these?  He 
saith  unto  Him,  yea  Lord,  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee.  He 
saith  unto  him.  Feed  my  lambs.  He  saith  unto  him  again  a  second 
time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  Thou  me?  He  saith  unto  Him, 
yea  Lord:  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee.  He  saith  unto  him. 
Feed  my  sheep.  He  saith  unto  him  a  third  time,  Simon,  son  of 
Jonas,  lovest  thou  me?  Peter  was  grieved  because  He  said  unto 
him  the  third  time,  Lovest  thou  me?  And  he  said  unto  Him,  Lord, 
Thou  knowest  all  things,  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee.  Jesus 
saith  unto  him.  Feed  my  sheep." 

The  persistance  of  the  Lord  may  seem  to  be  almost  inexorable 
at  times  but  the  more  one  learns  to  love  those  whom  He  loves,  the 
more  one  realizes  that  it  is  sympathy,  and  not  a  lack  of  it,  when 


—  192  — 

He  holds  one  to  work  which  otherwise  would   seem  discouraging 
enough. 

Your  Board  met  once  during  the  triennium,  December  27, 
1923,  or  less  than  four  months  after  the  session  of  the  General 
Conference  at  Freeman,  S.  D.  At  that  time  all  members  were 
present  and  there  was  much  enthusiasm  for  the  work  to  be  done. 
Much  has  been  accomplished  of  that  which  was  planned,  e.  g.: 

1)  The  request  that  the  Board  of  Education  furnish  MSS  for 
graded  lessons  for  our  Sunday  Schools,  beginning  with  the  primary 
department  was  subjected  to  thorough  discussion.  In  order  to  give 
this  discussion  value  materials  were  secured  from  a  number  of 
publishing  houses  in  Chicago.  An  attempt  was  also  made  to  find 
out  whether  any  of  the  denominations  had  been  able  to  deal  satis- 
factorily with  the  problem  which  confronted  us.  It  was  found 
that  none  of  the  denominations  had  met  the  situation  successfully, 
especially  in  the  German. 

Not  willing  to  allow  the  matter  to  rest  there,  we  appointed 
the  Brethren,  P.  R.  Schroeder,  E.  J.  Hirschler  and  J.  F.  Lehman 
to  continue  the  search  for  the  desired  material.  Their  report  is 
as  follows: 

This  com.mittee,  appointed  by  the  Board  of  Education  to  pre- 
sent a  plan  for  graded  lessons  for  children,  recommend  that  Bible 
Stories,  Book  I.  in  the  English,  and  Biblische  Geschichten,  Buch  1, 
in  the  German,  for  the  primary  grades;  Bible  Stories,  Book  II, 
in  the  English,  and  Biblische  Geschichten,  Buch  II,  in  the  German, 
for  Junior  grades,  and  Bible  stories  with  Questions  and  Helps, 
in  English  and  Zahns  Biblische  Geschichten,  in  German  for  the 
Intermediate  grades,  being  a  series  of  three  English  and  three 
German  text  books,  published  by  the  Central  Publishing  House, 
Cleveland,  Ohio,  with  combined  material  for  nine  years  teaching, 
be  favorably  considered  by  our  Sunday  Schools,  for  the  ages  indi- 
cated. 

2)  The  united  compaign  for  our  educational  institutions.  Bluff- 
ton  College,  Bethel  College  and  the  School  at  Freeman,  which  had 
been  endorsed  by  the  last  Conference  was  carefully  reviewed  and 
committed  to  the  heads  of  the  three  institutions.  These  were  to 
produce  the  desired   literature  and  submit  copies  thereof  to  the 


—  193  — 

Board  before  publication.  The  Presidents  of  Bluffton  and  Bethel 
Colleges  met  for  this  purpose  in  March  1924  for  about  four  days 
to  do  the  preliminary  work.  This  was  submitted  to  the  President 
of  Freeman  and  to  a  number  of  members  of  their  Board  of  Direc- 
tors. Then,  after  weeks  of  correspondence  and  another  brief 
m.eeting  at  Newton,  the  pamphlet  called  United  Campaign  for 
Christian  Education  was  printed  in  the  summer  of  1924  and 
sent  out  by  the  three  schools  to  their  various  constituents. 

The  value  of  this  work,  not  only  for  the  schools,  but  also  for 
the  churches  can  probably  never  be  reduced  to  mere  words.  If 
any  one  has  not  received  a  copy  of  this  pamphlet  he  or  she  should 
send  to  the  school  in  which  they  are  most  interested  and  request  a 
copy. 

While  the  discussion  at  Freeman  concerned  itself  mostly  with 
the  three  institutions  mentioned,  it  was  thought  best  to  include 
Witmarsum  Seminary  also,  hence  the  space  devoted  to  this  institu- 
tion in  the  pamphlet. 

This  work  may  not  have  met  the  expectations  of  those  who 
have  felt  that  our  schools  ought  to  be  under  full  and  direct  con- 
trol of  the  Conference,  but  it  certainly  has  had  the  desirable  effect 
of  establishing  a  better  understanding  between  the  schools  and 
their  supporters  and  of  bringing  not  only  their  needs  but  also  the 
services  which  they  have  rendered  and  can  render,  before  the  con- 
stituents of  them  all. 

3)  It  was  resolved  that  every  member  of  the  Board  submit 
a  digest  of  the  work  of  his  department  for  publication  in  the 
Year  Book.  These  digests  will  be  found  in  the  1925  edition  of  the 
Mennonite  Year  Book  and  Almanac. 

4)  Plans  were  laid  to  promote  the  further  production  and  dis- 
tribution of  the  Mennonite  literature  of  permanent  value. 

5)  The  furtherance  of  the  peace  movement  was  specifically 
committed  to  Brother  D.  H.  Richert.  On  this  work  he  reports  as 
follows: 

"At  the  last  meeting  of  the  Board  the  special  work  assigned 
to  the  writer  was  the  work  along  the  line  of  the  Peace  Movement. 
He  has  tried  to  do  this  in  the  following  ways: 

1)   He  has  given  about  25  talks  along  the  line  of  Peace  and 


—  194  — 

War  question  before  Sunday  School  classes,  Churches,  Y.  M.  C,  A. 
groups  and  student  groups,  both  College  and  High  School. 

2)  He  has  distributed  and  assisted  in  the  distribution  of  Peace 
Literature  such  as  is  published  by  Kirby  Page,  Libby  and  others. 

3)  He  has  written  about  a  dozen  articles  in  our  Church  papers 
and   the   daily  press  on  subjects  pertaining  to  this  question. 

"The  writer  would  suggest  that  the  General  Conference  in 
some  way  connect  up  with  the  men  that  are  now  in  the  field  lec- 
turing against  the  R.  0.  T.  C.  in  our  schools  and  colleges.  Our 
Conference  should  back  them  up  financially  and  otherwise  so  that 
their  work  may  be  carried  on  more  extensively.  Maybe  other  men 
could  be  induced  to  take  up  that  kind  of  work  ....  Why  not  let 
the  Continuation  Committee  of  the  Pacifist  Churches  together  with 
the  General  Conference  Committee  on  Peace  be  delegated  to  handle 
this  Work  ?" 

Other  members  of  the  Board  have  likewise  done  more  than 
they  probably  would  have  but  for  the  challenge  which  we  gave 
to  each  other  at  the  Chicago  meeting. 

6)  The  following  Sunday  School  Standard  was  adopted  and 
referred  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference  for 
final  ratification: 

A   Sunday   School  Standard  for  the  Sunday   Schools  of  the 
General  Conference  of  the  IVIennonite  Church  of  N.  A. 

(Figures  in  Parenthesis  indicate  the  number  of  points  awarded 
when   the  school  includes  the  service  as  a  part  of  its  program.) 

A  School  including  all  ten  points  (1009c)  is  a  Standard  School. 

I.  (5)  A  Cradle  Roll;  (5)  A  working  Home  Department. 

II.  ('))  Organized  Class  or  Classes  in  the  Young  People's 
Department;  (5)  Organized  Class  or  Classes  in  the  Adult  Depart- 
ment. 

III.  (10)  A  Teacher  Training  Class  or  student  pursuing  regular 
courses  in  Teacher  Training. 

IV.  (5)  Graded  Organization  in  the  following  Departments: 
Children's  Division.  Ages  4-12  (or  11);  Young  People's  Division. 
Ages  13  (or  12)  -24;  Adult  Division.  Ages  25  up;  Including  regular 
promotions.  (5)  Graded  Instruction  adapted  to  pupils  of  each  age. 

V.  (5)   Regular  Missionary  Instruction  from  plat'form  and  in 


—  195  — 

classes;     (5)    Regular    Missionary    Offerings.      (Weekly,    Monthly, 
or  Quarterly). 

VI.  (5)  Regular  Temperance  Instruction;  (5)  Regular  Peace 
Instruction. 

VII.  (10)  Definite  Decision  for  Christ  urged  through  Catecheti- 
cal Class  or  other  methods. 

VIII.  (o)  Workers'  Conference  Regularly  Held  (Monthly  or 
Quarterly);  A  meeting  of  the  officers  and  teachers  to  consider  the 
problems  of  the  school;  (5)  Regular  Memory  Work  of  vital  Scrip- 
ture passages  and  undying  songs. 

IX.  (2)  A  definite  written  Enrollment  for  each  Scholar;  (5) 
The  Average  Attendance  not  less  than  70%  of  the  Total  Enroll- 
ment. 

X.  (5)  A  Yearly  Report  to  the  District  Conferences  and  one 
to  the  Board  of  Education  of  the  General  Conference;  (5)  A  Year- 
ly Offering  for  the  Sunday  School  Work  of  the  Conference,  one- 
half  to  go  to  the  District  Conference  Sunday  School  Committees, 
and  the  other  half  to  the  Board  of  Education  of  the  Gen.  Confer- 
ence. 

7)  It  Vs'as  resolved  to  approve  the  suggestion  of  the  Field 
Secretary  and  others  concerning  a  reading  course  for  ministers  and 
the  Brethren  S.  K.  Mosiman,  P.  R.  Schroeder  and  J.  E.  Amstutz 
were  appointed  to  produce  the  desired  list.  They  have  now  sub- 
mitted a  tentative  list  of  more  than  150  books  on  the  following 
topics:  Sunday  School,  Preaching,  Evangelistic  Work,  Missionary, 
The  Home,  Devotional,  Bible  Study,  including  Prophecy,  Com- 
mentaries, and  general  books  on  Bible  Study,  Defense  of  Faith, 
Sermons,  Christian  Doctrine,  Present  Day  Problems,  Stewardship 
and  Church  History. 

This  committee  expects  to  meet  again,  prepare  a  final  list 
of  books  and  present  it  to  the  Publication  Board  for  publication. 

8)  The  Secretary  was  requested  to  send  out  a  ciuestionnaire 
to  all  churches  of  the  Conference  asking  the  following  questions: 

1)  How  many  pupils  between  the  ages  of  6  and  14  have  you 
in  your  schools  ? 

2)  How  many  of  these  use  the  English  language  in  their  class 
work? 


—  196  — 

3)  How  many  use  the  German  language  in  their  class  work? 

4)  In  case  our  Church  should  produce  graded  lesson  helps  for 
the  primary  department  how  many  copies  of  these  helps  would 
you  use  in  your  Sunday  School  ? 

5)  How  many  such  helps  would  you  use  if  we  cannot  publish 
them  but  would  recommend  them  as  a  Board  from  material  pub- 
lished by  other  church  boards  ? 

The  replies  to  these  questionnaires  were  so  meager  that  we 
had  practically  no  encouragement  to  go  ahead  in  the  face  of  the 
cost  involved.  There  was  no  following  up  of  this  work  because  of 
the  prolonged  illness  of  the  writer  soon  after  the  questionnaires 
were  sent  out,  otherwise  better  results  might  have  been  obtained. 
For  the  same  reason  the  work  of  Mennonite  literature,  which  was 
also  committed  to  the  Secretary,  was  not  promoted  as  definitely  as 
was  planned. 

9)  The  special  study  of  the  problems  of  the  Home  was  com- 
mitted to  Brother  Rosenberger,  who  reports  as  follows:  "A  series 
of  articles  has  appeared  in  the  Mennonite  on  Home  education. 
Another  series  is  contemplated,  and  may  appear  soon.  I  am  con- 
templating the  preparation  of  a  manual  on  Home  instruction  in 
teachings  of  the  Bible,  our  Church  principles,  etc. 

10)  Brother  Mosiman  was  requested  to  prepare  and  present 
plans  for  student  aid.  Probably  owing  to  his  leave  of  absence, 
which  he  is  spending  in  Europe,  no  report  has  been  submitted. 

11)  Brother  P.  R.  Schroeder  was  requested  to  head  the  Teacher 
Training  Department.  Much  progress  has  been  made  in  this  work 
as  the  following  summary  of  his  reports  shows: 

TEACHER  TRAINING  REPORT 

Report  of  the  Department  of  Teacher  Training  of  the  Board 
of  Education  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
of  North  America  for  the  General  Conference  Term  ending  August 
10th,  1926. 

1.  Material  supplied  by  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern:  500  Cred- 
it Unit  forms.  500  Examination  Instructions.  500  Oliver's  Text 
examination  questions,  Part  1.  500  Oliver's  Text  examination 
questions.  Part  2.     500  Oliver's  Text  examination  questions.  Part 


I 


—  197  — 

3.  500  Oliver's  Text  examination  questions,  Part  4.  500  Oliver's 
Text  Examination  questions,  Part  5.  500  envelopes  with  return, 
size  9.  100  envelopes,  size  6.  200  elementary  certificates  of  gradu- 
ation. 100  Standard  diplomas  of  graduation,  completing  12  units. 
200  Standard  certificates  for  completing  8  units.  200  Standard 
certificates  for  completing  4  units.  25  Text  Books  for  inspection 
and  reference.  100  certificate  and  diploma  seals.  1  cast  iron 
stamping  press  for  seals. 

2.  Material  purchased  through  the  Teacher  Training  treasury: 
4  sets  examination  questions  for  Moninger's  text.  Elementary.  5 
sets  examination  questions  for  "Thoroughly  Furnished,"  standard 
text.  1  set  examination  questions  for  Stalker's  "Life  of  Christ," 
standard  text.  1  set  examination  questions  for  "Conquests  of  the 
Cross,"  standard  text.  9  sets  examination  questions  for  Evangelical 
Course,  standard  text.  1  set  examination  questions  for  Oliver's 
Elementary  text. 

3.  Credit  units  granted:  309  standard  units  teacher  training 
credit  were  granted  to  80  persons.  255  elementary  units  teacher 
training  credit  were  granted  to  67  persons. 

4.  Sunday  Schools  reached:  10  Sunday  Schools  made  use  of 
the  General  Conference  teacher  training  department. 

5.  Examination  papers:  236  units  of  teacher  training  credit 
were  granted  on  examination  papers  that  had  been  graded  by  other 
organizations.  328  units  of  teacher  training  credit  were  granted 
on  examination  papers  graded  by  the  General  Conference  depart- 
ment of  teacher  training. 

6.  Certificates  and  diplomas:  43  certificates,  bearing  the  sig- 
natures of  the  president  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation and  of  the  director  of  the  department  of  teacher  training 
were  issued.  These  certificates  entitled  to  graduation  from  the  ele- 
mentary course. 

Fourteen   diplomas  bearing  the   signature   of  the   above   men- 
tioned president,  and  director,  were  issued  to  persons  entitled  to 
graduate   from   the   standard  three   year   course. 
RECOMMENDATIONS 

I.  It  is  recommended  to  the  General  Conference 
Board  of  Educuation     that     the     right     to     grade     examination 


—  198  — 

papers  for  their  own  teacher  training  classes,  be  granted  to  such 
teachers  who  are  themselves  either  college  graduates,  or  approved 
graduates  of  the  elementary  course,  if  they  are  teaching  such  a 
course,  and  of  the  standard  course  if  they  are  teaching  such  a  one. 
II.  In  consideration  of  the  advantage  of  having  our  own  uni- 
form teacher  training  courses,  it  is  recommended,  (a)  that  Oliver's 
text  "Preparation  for  Teaching"  be  accepted  as  the  General  Con- 
ference guide  for  an  elementary  course,  and  (b)  that  a  committee 
of  three  be  appointed  to  select  evangelical,  biblical  text  book 
material  for  a  two  or  three  year  course  intended  especially  to  meet 
the  needs  of  the  Mennonite  Church  in  preparing  its  future  leaders 
in  the  spreading  of  the  Gospel  and  in  the  deepening  of  the  spiritual 
life,  through  the  Sunday  School,  (c)  that  we  continue  to  grant 
credit  to  classes  in  the  Conference  that  find  it  more  practical  to 
continue  the  study  of  such  texts  of  other  denominations  that  are 
approved  by  the  Council  of  Religious  Education. 

Director  of  Teacher  Training. 

At  a  recent  meeting  of  the  Middle  District  Conference  the 
following  resolution  was  passed:  "Resolved,  that  the  Committee 
on  Education  examine  the  Bible  texts  of  the  International  lessons 
in  order  to  find  out  whether  lessons  can  be  found  which  can  be 
utilized  as  peace  material  once  in  a  quarter,  and  that  these  be 
published  in  our  Church  papers  or  in  loose  leaves  a  month  before 
the  time  of  the  lesson.  This  resolution  is  to  be  given  over  by  the 
Committee  on  Education  of  the  Middle  District  Conference  to  the 
Board  of  Education  of  the   General   Conference. 

There  has  been  no  time  for  your  Board  to  act  on  this  matter 
and  it  is  therefore  referred  to  the  Conference  for  such  action  or 
suggestion  as  may  seem  advisable. 

This  Board  has  hoped  for  several  sessions  that  the  time  would 
come  when  there  would  be  someone  employed  permanently  and 
definitely  for  the  purpose  of  furthering  the  educational  work  in 
its  broadest  sense  among  our  people.  Our  missionaries  on  fur- 
lough have  done  very  efficient  work  but  that  was  rather  incidental. 
Whether  we  are  ready  now  or  not,  we  need  to  be  looking  toward 
the  time  when  we  will  have  a  central  office  and  depository  where 


—  199  — 

records  can  be  made  and  kept,  which  will  be  of  permanent  use  and 
where  some  one  can  be  found  who  can  concentrate  himself  upon 
our  educational  problems  in  a  more  permanent  way.  This  would 
also  make  it  possible  to  keep  in  touch  with  and  to  helpfully  assist 
the  various  types  of  educational  work  in  which  we  are  or  ought 
to  be  definitely  interested. 

J.  H.  Langenwalter, 

Sec'y  Board  of  Education. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

EMERGENCY  RELIEF 

1914   to   1926 

The  brief  report  of  the  Emergency  Relief  Board  to  the  Con- 
ference in  1917  sets  forth  that  the  awful  war  in  Europe  caused 
much  suffering,  sorrow  and  destitution,  toward  alleviation  of  which 
the  Relief  Commission  was  able  to  mediate  in  behalf  of  the  con- 
tributors. The  contributors  responded  freely  to  the  appeals  and  with 
generous  contributions  for  the  needs. 

Appeals  for  aid  came  from  the  Commission  for  war-sufFerers; 
the  Conference  of  the  South  German  Mennonites  for  aid  to  Men- 
nonites  in  Alsace,  France  and  Galicia  in  Poland;  from  H.  Unruh 
of  Russia  for  Mennonites  in  Russia  and  Siberia;  from  H.  Ummel, 
Valandron,  Switzerland  for  refugees  there,  brought  large  contri- 
butions. 

Contributions    were   received    and   forwarded   as   follows: 

For  the  American  Red  Cross $  4793.59 

For  the  German  Red  Cross 4185.74 

For  the  German- Austrian  Red  Cross 38.61 

For  the  Russian  Red  Cross 15.00 

For  the  Thelma  Fund— Belgium 433.11 

For  the  Christmas-ship  for  European  Orphans 248.81 


—  200  — 

For  Syria  and  Armania 812.38 

For  the  Gospel  Fund — War  Prisoners 2.00 

For  the  Syrian  Orphanage  (Pastor  Schneller) 666.99 

For   the   Conference   Committee — S.    German   Mennonites  3019.06 

For  Rev.  H.  Ummel,  Valandron,  Switzerland 1052.77 

For  Rev.  H,  Unruh — for  Russia  and  Siberia 1712.98 

For   Foreign    Mission    34.53 

For   Home    Mission    16.00 

For  China  Mission    (Rev.  Braun-Bartell)    169.00 

For  Jewish  Mission 10.10 

For  W.  H.  Knauth,  Siberia 250.00 

For   Switzerland   84.30 

For  Family  Kleinsasser — Canada 5.00 

For  Family  Meek 19.60 

Expenses 47.01 

Total   $17,647.63 

During  the  period  covered  between  the  years  1914  and  1917 
the  United  States  was  really  an  on-looker  while  the  old  world  was 
engulfed  in  mortal  combat.  But  when  the  1917  Conference  con- 
vened the  United  States  Government  had  already  declared  war  and 
was  rapidly  drafting  an  army.  The  awful  violence  and  horror  of 
that  war  created  conditions  M^hich  taxed  the  capacity  of  the  bene- 
volent to  the  utmost,  and  gave  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission 
occasion  for  rendering  aid  that  taxed  heavily  the  ability  to  give. 
And  for  years  this  war-created  distress  continued,  in  fact  has  not 
even  now  ended  20  years  after  the  close  of  the  war.  The  triennial 
reports  by  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  to  Conference  give 
some  insight  into  the  distress  the  World  War  created  and  the 
activities  of  the  Conference  toward  rendering  aid  to  Mennonite 
and  many  other  sufferers  from  the  direful  holocaust. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EMERGENCY  RELIEF  COMMISSION 
1917    to    1920 

Since  it  is  demanded,  that  the  reports  should  be  given  in 
English  we  herewith  submit  the  same,  in  an  abridged  form. 

Since  the  last   Conference  in   1917,  we  went  through  a  very 


—  201  — 

exciting  period,  of  war,  suffering  and  distress.  Our  Lord  and 
Master  says.  Matt.  23:40:  To  take  pity  upon  the  sufferers,  and 
to  bring  relief  to  them  is  not  only  a  command  of  our  Master,  but 
is  also  our  duty.  Paul  writes  to  the  Galatians  6:9-10.  If  then, 
these  calls,  passed  our  minds  in  numerous  and  various  forms  and 
quick  succession,  should  we  not  feel  with  sufferers,  sympathize  with 
them,  and  help  them? 

Almost  all  of  the  large  denominations  of  our  country,  the 
Methodist,  the  Lutherans,  the  Quakers,  and  especially  the  latter 
have  identified  themselves  with  reconstruction  work.  Reconstruc- 
tion work,  in  case  of  necessity  should  be  recommended  by  our  Con- 
ference, to  this  end,  we  should  have  a  uniform  confession  of  our 
church,  against  military  service,  so  as  to  give  our  young  men  who 
are  drafted  a  better  opportunity  to  do  non-combatant  service. 
When  our  country  entered  into  war  against  the  Central  Powers, 
contributions  for  the  members  of  our  faith  ceased. 

In  the  beginning,  the  doors  to  Russia  were  still  open,  so  that 
contributions  could  still  be  sent  to  the  members  of  our  faith,  but 
finally  this  was  no  longer  possible.  In  spite  of  this,  however,  we 
have  not  failed  to  bring  relief  to  the  stricken  countries  of  Switzer- 
land, Armenia  and  Syria,  as  the  financial  report  shows. 

Early  in  January,  1919  a  general  call  was  extended  through 
our  church  papers  not  only  to  remember  members  of  our  faith,  but 
all  those  who  were  suffering.  Immediately  following  this  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Executive  Committee  was  called,  to  plan  for  more  ex- 
tended work.  This  meeting  was  held  February  1,  1919,  at  Newi;on, 
Kansas.  It  was  decided  that  reconstruction  work  should  be  taken 
up,  and  if  possible  to  use  some  of  our  young  men,  to  do  this 
work;  who  were  in  the  camps,  or  later  should  be  drafted  into  mili- 
tary service. 

Dr.  Wilbur  K.  Thomas,  Executive  Secretary  of  the  American 
Friends  Service  Committee  offered  to  meet  with  us  in  joint  ses- 
sion, which  then  took  place  March  21,  1919,  at  Newton,  Kan.  After 
hearing  of  the  reconstruction  work  which  the  Friends  were  doing 
in  France,  we  believed  it  to  be  our  duty  to  take  up  similar  work 
with  a  unit  which  we  hoped  to  be  able  to  form. 

Therefore,  the  call  in  our  papers  for  men  and  money. 


—  202  — 

Thanking  our  heavenly  Father,  that  we  now  might  be  per- 
mitted to  do  more  than  heretofore,  we  looked  to  the  future  with 
hope,  believing  that  we  may  extend  a  real  help  to  the  sufferers. 
The  officers  of  the  General  Conference  approved  of  this  plan,  and 
set  aside  June  15,  1919,  as  a  day  for  special  prayer  for  this  work. 

Since  our  people,  however,  did  not  see  reconstruction  work  in 
the  same  light,  and  the  money  contributed  at  that  time  was  in- 
sufficient, the   Commission   could  not  take  up  this  work. 

The  conditions  became  such  in  Europe,  that  relief  work  could 
again  be  taken  up  in  Germany,  through  our  own  people  and  to  their 
benefit. 

We  had  hopes  soon  to  be  able  to  extend  relief  to  Austria, 
Galicia,  Poland  and  South  Russia,  but  were  only  able  to  help  the 
underfed  children  in  Austria  and  Germany.  The  Russian  refugees 
in  Germany  were  also  remembered. 

In  ansv/er  to  the  appeal  of  our  missionaries  In  India,  to  extend 
a  call  for  funds  through  our  church  papers  to  bring  relief  to  the 
famine-stricken  districts  of  India,  the  treasury  received  ample 
funds. 

For  a  long  time  the  Commission  hoped  to  be  able  to  send  a 
representative  of  our  Conference  to  Furope,  to  organize  relief  work 
and  to  help  in  distribution  of  clothes,  etc.  Bro.  H.  H.  Regier  of 
Mountain  Lake,  Minn.,  was  the  man  selected  for  this  task.  Bro. 
Regier,  Bro.  Franklin  Moyer  and  the  secretary  met  vdth  the  Ameri- 
can Friends  Service  Committee  in  January,  1920,  in  order  to  consult 
Mr.  Thomas  in  regard  to  Bro.  Regier's  work.  Mr.  Thomas  welcom- 
ed the  project  and  expressed  the  hope  that  the  Mennonites  of 
America  might  take  up  relief  work  in  Ukrainia'  as  soon  as  possible. 

We  regret  to  state  that  up  to  the  present  time,  this  could  not 
be  done.  All  efforts  to  secure  a  passport  for  Bro.  Regier  for 
Europe  were  of  no  avail. 

Although  the  Commission  had  no  official  session  with  the 
Russian  brethren,  nevertheless,  we  will  include  in  our  report  about 
the   arrangements   that  have   been  made. 

A  Central  Committee  composed  of  members  of  the  various 
bodies  of  Mennonites  in  America,  was  partly  organized  at  Ellchart, 


—  203  — 

Ind.,  on  July  27,  1920.  A  report  of  that  meeting  can  be  found  in 
Bundesbote,  No.  33. 

Our  help  in  supporting  the  great  need  in  Europe  and  Asia 
must  cover  the  following  countries:  Syria,  Armenia,  Russia,  Aus- 
tria, Poland,  Belgium,  Germany,  Switzerland,  Siberia,  China  and 
India. 

As  helpful  in  our  work  to  distribute  money,  food  and  clothes 
from  place  to  place  we  mention  the  American  Red  Cross,  Swiss 
Red  Cross,  Friends  Service  Committee,  Russian  Red  Cross,  Christ- 
mas Ship  and  Thelma  Fund  for  Belgian  Relief.  Dr.  Schneller  for 
orphans'  home,  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  city  mission  in  Chicago,  the  brethren 
NefF,  Stauffer,  Haendiges  for  the  Mennonites  in  Germany,  the 
Sunday  School  Times,  Rev.  Ummel's  orphan  home,  and  for  Siberia, 
the  brethren  M.  B.  Fast,  A.  A.  Claassen  and  W.  Knauth,  for  Russia, 
Bro.  Unruh,  etc. 

We  hereby  desire  most  heartily  to  thank  all  individuals,  church- 
es, Sunday  schools,  young  people's  societies  of  Christian  Endeavor 
and  sewing  societies,  which  have  so  cheerfully  given  of  their  means 
and  clothing  for  the  support  of  this  work.  May  God  richly  reward 
them.     He  loves  a  cheerful  giver. 

According  to  recent  reports,  it  is  evident  that  the  need  is 
still  very  great  in  the  war-stricken  countries  and  that  further  sup- 
port must  still  be  given  to  the  poor  sufferers. 

If  our  people  will  continue  to  give  added  support  for  this 
worthy  cause,  much  can  be  done  to  relieve  sufferers  in  those 
countries. 

We  tried  to  meet  the  wish  of  the  donors  as  nearly  as  possible. 
Although  conscious  of  many  shortcomings,  yet  we  were  able  to 
carry  out  the  wish  of  our  Master  in  a  measure  at  least.  We 
should  not  only  desire  to  adore  and  to  praise  our  heavenly  Father, 
that  He  has  so  richly  blessed  us  with  material  means  during  the 
last  three  years,  but  to  bring  a  sacrifice  in  order  that  the  poor 
sufferers  in  the  war-stricken  countries  might  be  relieved.  We 
regret  to  inform  this  conference  that  Bro.  R.  A.  Goerz  has  tendered 
his  resignation  as  a  member  of  the  Commission.  Therefore  it  is 
the  duty  of  the  Conference  to  act  upon  his  resignation. 

Hoping    and    praying    that    the    Lord    may    make    our   people 


—  204  — 

even   more  willing  to  contribute  in  the  future  than  in  the  past, 
and  especially  for  the  members  of  our  faith  in  Russia. 
Respectfully  submitted, 

The  Commission. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  We  request  the  endorsement  and  prayers  of  our  Conference, 
in  our  efforts  to  cooperate  (to  join)  in  the  relief  and  reconsti*uction 
work  which  is  now  being  planned  by  the  various  Mennonite  bodies 
for  South  Russia,  just  as  soon  as  the  doors  open,  and  to  give  them 
such  other  aid  as  may  become  necessary. 

2.  We  recommend  that  efforts  be  made  by  our  Conference  to 
give  health  cards  to  sick  and  starving  children  in  the  war-stricken 
countries  of  Europe,  as  so  many  other  charity  organizations  do. 

Remark  by  the  Editor: — 

A  total  of  about  $90,000.00  was  contributed  for  relief  during 
the  period  of  1917  to  1920.  Of  that  amount  approximately  $45,- 
000.00  went  to  Germany,  Austria  and  Russia. 

The  report  given  below  of  the  Emergency  Relief  Board  for  the 
years  1920  to  1923  tells  briefly  the  story  of  how  and  where 
$255,817.00,  and  much  flour  and  clothing,  which  gifts  were  con- 
tributed by  members  of  the  General  Conference  in  the  three  years 
mentioned,   were   applied. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EMERGENCY  RELIEF  COMMISSION 
(192.3) 

Dear  Conference: 

Permit  us  to  greet  you  with  Psalm  103.  Again  we  appear  be- 
fore you,  as  Emergency  Relief  Commission,  to  render  our  triennial 
report,  which  we  owe  you. 

Even  at  the  first  meeting  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission 
held  during  the  Conference  session  at  Perkasie  Park,  Pa.,  did  we 
fully  realize  the  magnitude  of  the  work  and  its  responsibility, 
that  presented  itself  to  the  Commission.  A  responsible  work  first 
because  the  appeals  from  Russia  and  other  countries  to  the  Com- 
mission  for   immediate  help    multiplied   very   rapidly   and   second 


—  205  — 

in  spite  of  these  urgent  appeals  the  way  into  Russia  remained  closed. 
There  seemed  an  impassable  barrier  between  the  dear  brethren  and 
sisters  here  in  America,  ready  to  send  their  bread  over  the  waters, 
and  those  brothers  and  sisters,  relatives,  and  friends  on  the  other 
side,  many  of  whom  were  facing  starvation  already. 

To  us  it  seemed  like  standing  near  the  water,  seeing  humans 
drown  and  not  able  to  save  them. 

The  burning  question,  "Will  the  way  open  to  our  dear  ones 
in  Russia  before  it  is  too  late?"  has  not  only  been  asked  by  the 
Emergency  Relief  Commission  but  by  many  a  brother  and  sister. 
Only  one  way  remained  open  for  all  of  us,  and  that  was  to 
watch   and  pray,  but  at  the   same  time  keep  our  eyes   open  for 
opportunities  that  may  unexpectedly  present  themselves,  and  again 
we  have  experienced  where  men  do  their  part,  God  is  doing  his 
share  to  open  the  doors.     No  doubt,  it  was   God's  will  that  the 
different  shades  of  the  Mennonites  in  North  America  in  1920  form- 
ed a  Central  Mennonite  Committee  that  still  exists  and  functions 
to  the  present  day,  in  which  our  General  Conference  is  ably  re- 
presented by  our  worthy  M.  H.  Kratz.     Thanks  to  God  and  this 
Committee  that  the  way  into  Russia  was  eventually  opened. 

In  the  hope  that  God,  in  the  near  future,  would  change  con- 
ditions in  Europe,  so  that  aid  might  be  brought  to  the  suffering, 
the  General  Conference  at  its  last  session  in  Pennsylvania  passed 
the  following  resolutions,  "Resolved  that  we,  the  General  Con- 
ference, pledge  at  least  $5000.00  monthly  through  our  Emergency 
Relief  Commission  for  relief  to  our  Mennonites  in  Russia."  The 
Central  Committee  was  notified  of  this  pledge  and  they  made  their 
plans  accordingly. 

With  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  the  question  repeatedly 
came,  will  our  General  Conference  be  able  to  make  its  pledge  good. 
Whether  this  question  was  justified,  the  Treasurer's  Report  will 
show.  Even  Jesus  would  have  had  reasons  to  say  to  us,  "O  ye  of 
little  faith  etc." 

Although  means  and  ways  had  been  provided  here,  to  aid  the 
evermore  oppressed  brethren  and  sisters  in  Russia,  this  did  not 
clear  the  way  to  reach  them,  and  it  took  patient  watching  and 
waiting. 


—  200-- 

The  representatives  of  the  Mennonite  Central  Committee  at 
Constantinople  had  tried  repeatedly  to  gain  entrance  into  Southern 
Russia,  with  the  sad  result,  that  a  brother  Clayton  Kratz  sacrificed 
his  life. 

In  the  year  1921  month  after  month  passed  by  and  no  way 
to  bring  relief  to  our  dear  friends,  whose  conditions  got  worse  day 
by  day. 

In  an  Executive  Committee  meeting  of  the  Emergency  Relief 
Commission  held  Nov.  18,  1921  the  following  resolution  was  passed, 
"Inasuch  as  it  is  impossible  for  the  Commission  to  render  any  aid 
to  our  suffering  and  star\"ing  Mennonites  in  Russia,  be  it  resolved 
to  gather  clothing  and  collect  money,  to  be  sent  into  different  parts 
of  Europe,  (especially  Germany),  for  the  support  of  the  many 
thousand  underfed  children,  which  were  being  taken  care  of  by 
different  institutions."  At  the  same  meeting  the  following  reso- 
lution was  also  passed,  "In  view  of  the  fact,  that  the  conditions  in 
Russia  are  getting  worse,  be  it  resolved  that  a  special  appeal  be 
made  for  money  and  clothing  for  Russia.  The  clothing  to  be 
forwarded  to  the  Relief  Unit  in  Constantinople  from  where  it  may 
be  transferred  into  Russia  as  soon  as  the  way  opens.  The  money 
to  be  held  ready  until  our  brethren  in  Russia  could  be  reached  with 
safety."  That  the  above  resolution  was  not  passed  any  too  soon 
is  proven  by  the  fact  that  already  in  the  following  month  of  De- 
cember nominal  sums  could  be  sent  into  Russia  through  the  A. 
R.  A.  as  our  first  relief  to  the  suffering  friends.  In  the  closing  days 
of  December  the  first  .$5000.00  of  our  pledge  was  remitted  to  the 
Central  Committee  and  these  remittences  could  regularly  be  con- 
tinued, often  in  double  and  triple  amounts  until  suddenly  the  report 
came  in  the  Spring  of  1923,  "We  need  no  more  funds  for  the 
present." 

With  the  beginning  of  the  Relief  Work  in  Russia  it  became 
very  evident  that  such  work  would  have  to  be  supervised  by  Ameri- 
can citizen.^.  The  American  force  in  Russia  then  was  inadequate 
to  carry  out  the  great  work  of  relief,  so  the  call  came  to  the 
Emergency  Relief  Commission  to  at  least  send  one  representative 
of  the  General  Conference  to  Russia.  It  was  then  already  decided 
that   Prof.    P.    C.    Hiebert,    Chairman    of   the    Central    Committee 


—  207  — 

go  to  Russia  and  it  would  be  well  for  our  representative  to  accom- 
pany him.  This  made  it  necessary  for  the  Emergency  Relief  Com- 
mission to  act  quickly.  In  a  meeting  held  Jan.  31,  1922,  the 
Commission  after  due  consideration  and  prayerful  thought,  decided 
on  Bro.  C.  E.  Krehbiel  and  thanks  to  God,  who  gave  us  the  right 
man  at  the  right  time.  Bro.  Krehbiel,  after  prayerfully  considering 
the  call  with  his  family,  accepted. 

In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  another  call  came  to  the  Com- 
mission to  send  a  second  representative  to  Russia.  This  time  the 
Commission  in  a  meeting  Oct.  26,  1922  asked  Rev.  P.  H.  Unruh  of 
Alexandei-wohl  to  be  our  representative,  and  again  God  made  him 
willing  to  leave,  for  the  time  being,  his  congregation,  his  beloved 
wife  and  his  dear  children  to  take  up  the  relief  work  in  Russia, 
Bro.  Unruh  was  still  later  followed  by  Bro.  Schroeder,  The 
former  two  have  already  returned,  while  the  latter  is  still  over- 
seas. 

Our  representatives  in  Russia  saw  the  impossibility  of  sup- 
porting the  many,  many  thousands  of  Mennonites  for  any  length 
of  time  with  food  and  money  sent  over  from  America,  and  that 
reconstruction  work  must  be  started  over  there  among  the  suffering, 
by  making  it  possible  for  them  to  plow  and  sow  their  own  fields. 

Since  their  number  of  horses  was  reduced  to  almost  nothing 
by  the  Revolution  and  by  starvation,  the  repeated  request  had  come 
from  the  brethren  over  there,  asking  if  friends  in  America  would 
not  be  willing  to  provide  them  with  tractors  for  their  field  work. 
The  Commission  gave  this  request  due  consideration  and  agreed 
that  an  appeal  be  sent  out  immediately  direct  to  the  Pastor  of 
each  congregation  of  the  General  Conference.  The  result  of  this 
appeal  was  that  within  a  very  short  time  enough  money  had  been 
pledged  the  Commission  to  purchase  15  Fordson  tractors  with 
plows. 

This  was  presented  to  the  members  of  the  Central  Committee 
in  session  in  Chicago,  111.,  June  1922.  This  resulted  in  the  first 
shipment  of  25  Fordson  tractors  and  plows  to  Odessa,  Russia  to  be 
used  for  their  fall  plowing.  Another  shipment  of  25  tractors  and 
plow^s  followed  the  first  one  very  shortly.  The  latter  to  arrive  in 
Russia  before  the  beginning  of  spring  work. 


—  208  — 

Dear  friends,  we  as  a  Commission  are  unable  today  to  express 
our  feeling  of  gratitude  towards  you.  Words  fail  us  to  thank 
you  for  your  many  gifts  of  money,  clothing,  and  food  which  through 
your  Commission  was  sent  across  the  waters  to  feed  the  many 
hungry  and  clothe  the  naked.  We  are  willing  to  leave  it  to  Him 
vv-ho  records  all  the  kind  deeds  done  in  His  name,  who  will  reward 
you  a  thousandfold  and  give  you  the  life  everlasting. 

Words  fail  us  to  thank  you,  dear  friends,  for  your  kind  sup- 
port of  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  by  your  incessant  praj'- 
ers,  by  words  of  encouragement,  by  your  kind  deeds  etc. 

Permit  me  to  give  you  a  short  report,  yet,  on  the  work  we 
tried  to  do  in  Europe. 

During  the  time  our  entrance  into  Europe  was  not  permitted, 
our  Commission  sent  large  sums  of  money  and  much  clothing  and 
flour  to  such  institutions  in  Europe  (especially  Germany)  that  were 
managed  by  our  Mcnnonite  brethren,  who  gathered  poor  orphans 
and  under-nourished  children  to  supply  them  with  nourishing  food 
and  thus  save  their  lives  and  also  care  for  them  spiritually. 

We  think  this  was  a  kind  and  God-like  act  you  were  permitted 
to  do  for  these  little  ones.  Besides  the  support  of  these  little 
children,  many  personal  appeals  came  to  the  Commission.  It  was 
utterly  impossible  to  consider  all  of  them,  making  it  often  very 
difl'icult  for  the  Commission  to  decide,  which  to  accept  and  which 
to  reject.  We  know  we  made  mistakes  in  our  decisions.  They 
were  not  made  intentionally. 

During  the  time  of  the  Revolution  many  Russian  refugees 
found  their  way  to  Constantinople  and  other  places,  and  to  these 
Russian  friends  our  first  aid  was  rendered  through  the  Central 
Committee. 

Probably  the  most  difficult  problem  in  Germany  for  the  Com- 
mission was  the  Lechfeld  proposition.  Here  Russian  refugees 
found  a  home  for  the  time  being,  but  of  course  had  to  be  sup- 
ported by  their  friends  in  Germany  and  America. 

As  conditions  in  Germany  became  more  and  more  critical 
the  poor  sufferers  at  Lechfield  were  looking  to  their  American 
friends  for  their  much  needed  support. 


—  209  — 

Our  dear  brethren  in  Germany  highly  recommended  the 
support  of  these  refugees. 

Our  Committee  had  prayerfully  considered  this  proposition 
and  finally  decided  to  assist  the  Lechfield  refugees  to  the  extent 
of  funds  available  for  that  purpose.  Even  now  considerable  money 
is  being  sent  to  that  place. 

We  are  unable  to  mention  all  the  details  of  this  great  work. 
Much  could  yet  be  said,  but  let  this  suffice. 

As  to  the  actual  result  of  this  work,  we  will  leave  it  to  the 
brethren  C.  E.  Krehbiel  and  P.  H.  Unruh  to  report  to  you.  They 
were  eye-witnesses  of  great  sufferings,  but  also  of  wonderful  rescue 
work. 

In  closing  we  wish  to  express  our  deepest  regret  in  the  early 
and  unexpected  loss  of  our  beloved  brother  and  Commission 
member  Franklin  K.  Moyer,  Souderton,  Pa. 

For  the  Commission, 

John  C.  Mueller,  Seer. 


Some  joint  relief  work  had  been  done  in  cooperation  with 
several  other  Mennonite  bodies  with  satisfactory  results.  It  was 
felt  as  desirable  to  continue  to  cooperate  in  the  future.  In  con- 
nection the  following  was  proposed  and  accepted: 

Resolved,  (1)  that  we  recommend  to  the  favorable  considera- 
tion of  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  the  matter  of  perma- 
nently cooperating  with  other  Mennonite  bodies  for  the  purpose  of 
rendering  relief  or  assistance  wherever  there  may  be  danger  or 
suffering  through  calamities,  disasters,  or  misfortunes  of  any 
kind. 

(2)  That  said  Commission  be  and  it  hereby  is  authorized  to 
collaborate  with  representatives  of  other  Mennonite  bodies  in 
determining  the  form,  plan  and  other  matters  pertaining  to  co- 
operation for  said  purposes. 

(3)  That  said  Commission  be  and  it  hereby  is  authorized  to 
appropriate  and  use  for  the  purpose  of  such  joint  relief  such  of 
its  available  funds  as  it  shall  deem  necessary. 

By  this  action  the  way  was  prepared  for  the  full  organization 


—  210  — 

of  the  Joint  Committee  which  now  is  known  as  the  Central  Com- 
mittee. 

Long  after  the  close  of  the  World  War  the  misery  and 
unsettling  of  multitudes  of  people  continued.  Many  had  come  to 
the  sad  plight  that,  unless  they  would  receive  aid  they  would 
perish.  This  was  particularly  true  in  Russia,  where  the  revolution 
brought  about  by  the  ungodly  deprived  thousands  of  quiet,  indus- 
trious selfsupporting  Mennonites,  Lutherans,  Catholics  and  others 
of  all  means  of  support  and  caused  a  famine  in  which  untold 
thousands  perished.  Many  of  these  unfortunate  people  were  en- 
abled to  escape  to  other  countries  from  this  terror  through  the 
aid  given  them  by  Mennonites  and  others  from  America  and  other 
countries,  or  to  be  supplied  with  some  money  to  keep  them  from 
perishing  by  starvation.  During  the  triennium  1928-1926  the 
i-ielief  Commission  could  dispense  contributions  for  such  aid  to  the 
amount  of  about  $131,000.00.  This  aid  helped  many  thousands  of 
Mennonites  to  escape  from  Communist  Russia  and  find  refuge 
chiefly  in  Canada,  many  in  the  United  States,  some  in  Brazil  and 
Paraguay,  and  a  smaller  number  in  Old  Mexico. 

In  order  to  render  more  effective  aid  to  the  oppressed  and 
persecuted  brethren  of  the  faith  in  Russia  and  to  those  who  had 
escaped  to  other  countries,  it  was  resolved  at  the  1923  session 
of  the  Conference : 

Resolved,  that  the  Chairman  appoint  a  committee  of  seven, 
who,  in  conjunction  with  the  Canadian  representation  of  immigra- 
tion of  our  Russian  Brethren,  shall  place  before  the  Conference  a 
concise  plan  for  a  discussion  of  this  matter." 

This  committee  submitted  the  following: 

Report  of  Special  Committee  (of  seven): 

"It  is  the  understanding  of  your  committee  that  it  is  the 
policy  of  the  General  Conference  to  assume  no  responsibility  for 
financial  obligations,  past,  present,  or  future,  incurred  by  any  body 
cr  organization  without  direct  resolution  of  the  Conference. 

"But  your  committee  is  also  convinced  that  the  Conference, 
as  well  as  the  membership  in  general,  desires  to  continue  to  help 
brethren  in  the  faith  who  are  in  distress. 


—  211  — 

"The  following  resolutions  are  therefore,  submitted  for  adop- 
tion. 

(1)  That  we  refer  the  matter  of  giving  relief  and  assistance 
to  our  brethren  who  are  in  distress  in  Russia,  or  who  have  nov/ 
emigrated  or  who  may  hereafter  emigrate  from  Russia  to  countries 
other  than  the  United  States,  to  our  Emergency  Relief  Commission. 

(2)  That  said  commission  consider  this  matter  favorably. 

(3)  That  said  commission  be  authorized  to  solicit  funds  or 
to  authorize  such  solicitation  among  the  membership  of  our 
churches. 

(4)  That  all  members  of  our  churches  are  urged,  as  far  as 
their  means  permit,  to  aid  in  this  work,  in  the  lines  indicated 
herein. 

(5)  That  it  is  requested  that  all  such  gifts  or  loans  for  this 
purpose  be  made  through  the  said  Emergency  Relief  Commission. 

(6)  That  said  commission  shall  exercise  such  supervision  over 
the  raising,  distribution,  application  and  possible  repayment  of 
such  contributions  as  it  shall  deem  necessary  and  proper. 

(7)  That  none  of  these  provisions  shall  imply  the  assumption 
of  any  obligations  other  than  the  raising  and  disbursement  of 
voluntary  contributions. 

(8)  That  it  is  hoped  that  a  satisfactory  basis  of  cooperation 
with  other  Mennonite  organizations  may  be  found." 

The  report  was  received  favorably  and  after  some  discussion 
was  adopted. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EMERGENCY  RELIEF  COMMISSION 
(1923-1926) 
Dear  Friends  of  the  Conference: 

Let  us  not  be  weary  in  well  doing,  for  in  due  season  we 
shall  reap.  Gal.  6:9.  This  should  be  our  motto  in  this  division 
of  the  work  of  the  General  Conference. 

Again  a  term  of  Conference  of  three  years  lies  in  the  past 
and  has  become  history  and  again  it  behooves  this  Commission  to 
render  you  a  report  of  its  work  in  the  past  three  years.  We  must 
confess  that  the  work  of  your  Commission  is  far  from  having 
reached  perfection;  neither  will  this  report  be  without  fault. 


—  212  — 

The  work  of  this  Commission  in  the  last  3  years  was  carried 
on  particularly  in  two  directions:  (a)  Ministering  to  those  of  our 
brethren  and  sisters  in  the  faith,  in  Europe  and  Siberia,  who  were 
destitute  of  food  and  clothing,  (b)  Giving  aid  to  the  immigrants 
to  countries  outside  of  the  United  States. 

Let  us  first  consider  the  needs  of  our  brethren  and  sisters  in 
general. 

We  were  permitted  to  report  to  the  Conference  at  its  last 
session  in  Freeman,  S.  Dak.,  that  several  months  previous,  the  re- 
port came  to  us  through  the  Mennonite  Central  Committee,  (i. 
e.  late  in  the  spring  or  early  in  the  summer  of  1923),  that  no  more 
money  was  needed.  We  then  thought  the  need  for  food  and  cloth- 
ing in  Russia  was  a  thing  of  the  past;  but  already  with  the  coming 
of  the  following  winter  1923-24  famine  again  made  its  appearance, 
not  so  much  in  general  but  more  in  smaller  communities  and  with 
individual  families.  Your  Committee  has  endeavored  to  give  aid 
to  these  localities  as  well  as  to  individual  families  to  the  extent 
the  means  would  permit.  About  the  same  time  our  brethren  and 
sisters  in  Siberia  were  almost  suddenly  confronted  by  a  severe 
famine  and  shortage  of  the  necessary  clothing,  caused  partly  by 
total  failure  of  crops  and  also  by  local  social  conditions.  This 
famine  in  its  severe  stage  continued  for  nearly  two  years,  and 
has  not  entirely  ceased  even  to  the  present  time.  In  order  to  give 
financial  assistance  to  these  unfortunate  ones,  we  made  an  appeal 
to  our  good  people  through  our  church  papers  for  money  for  that 
purpose.  God  made  you  willing  to  contribute  liberally  toward 
that  cause,  which  enabled  us  to  forward  regularly  nominal  sums  for 
the  partial  relief  of  those  poor  people  during  the  time  of  greatest 
need.  Even  now  we  are  sending  contributions  as  they  come  into 
our  treasury  for  that  purpose. 

Many  children's  homes  in  Germany  were  also  still  in  great  need 
for  food  and  clothing.  It  was  the  privilege  of  your  Commission 
to  render  some  aid  to  fhese  very  unfortunate  little  ones. 

Lechfeld,  Germany— The  detention  camp  for  those  of  the 
Russian  immigrants  who  were  afflicted  with  some  disease  or  ail- 
ment which  required  medical  attention  before  they  could  land  in 
Canada.     Some   had   still   been   detained   and   financial   assistance 


—  213  — 

from  America  was  necessary,  until  recently  Bro.  David  Toews 
from  Canada  on  his  trip  through  Europe,  effected  the  release  of 
all  immigrants  except  one  family  and  their  sick  child  and  anothei 
sick  boy.  The  brethren  in  Germany  are  trying  to  liquidate  the 
debt  still  due  the  German  Government  on  said  property. 

Another  deed  of  love  and  kindness  was  manifested  in  your 
generous  contributions  of  old  and  new  clothing,  which  amounted 
to  several  thousand  pounds,  and  were  forwarded  to  the  most 
needy  brethren  and  sisters  in  Canada  and  thereby  gladdened  their 
hearts  immensely.  Have  we  ever  been  wanting  because  of  our  do- 
nations to  these  needy?  No,  never!  The  many  letters  of  thanks 
show,  that  it  was  a  great  blessing  to  those  that  received  and  was 
no  doubt  a  greater  blessing  to  those  that  gave. 

About  a  year  ago  an  appeal  for  aid  came  to  us  from  the 
teachers  of  our  Mennonite  schools  in  Eussia.  It  was  from  those 
whose  conscience  did  not  permit  them  to  teach  according  to  the 
standards  and  principles  of  the  Soviet  Government  and  also  those 
that  had  been  dimissed  by  the  Soviet  officers.  Being  unable  to  find 
other  employment,  they  were  rapidly  facing  distress  and  starvation. 
We  published  this  appeal  in  our  church  papers.  To  what  extent 
relief  could  be  given  them,  I  am  unable  to  state  at  this  time. 

(b)  The  work  among  the  Immigrants — It  was  a  rather  hard 
task  put  upon  our  Commission,  when  the  General  Conference  in 
1923  at  their  session  in  Freeman,  S.  D.,  put  the  Immigration  prob- 
lem  in  charge  of  this  Committee  by  resolution  No.  46.  This  task 
was  rather  unexpected  for  the  Committee. 

You  will  remember,  that  in  1923  there  was  in  existence  an 
Immigration  and  Colonization  Board  and  that  the  brethren  Rev. 
Wm.  J.  Ewert  and  H.  E.  Suderman  were  members  of  said  Board; 
that  different  divisions  of  Mennonites  had  representatives  on  this 
Board  and  that  this  organization  was  perfected  in  1920  about 
the  time  when  the  brethren  Unruh,  Warkentin,  Friesen  and  Esau 
were  in  the  U.  S.  as  representatives  of  our  brethren  in  Russia.  We 
also  knew  that  this  Colonization  Board  had  done  considerable  work 
in  trying  to  carry  out  their  program. 

In  view  of  the  above  facts,  your  Committee  found  it  rather 
hard    to    decide    on    the    best    method    of    procedure.      After    due 


—  214  — 

deliberation  on  this  subject  we  felt,  that  the  task  of  assisting  our 
brethren  and  sisters  out  of  Russia  to  Canada  or  Mexico  was  too 
much  for  our  small  Commission  to  undertake.  Only  by  united 
efforts  of  all  groups  of  Mennonites  in  America  could  such  a  great 
work  be  accomplished.  About  this  time  already  300  had  immigrat- 
ed into  Canada  and  our  brethren  there  were  quite  well  organized 
and  busy  helping  the  new-comers.  Our  Committee  decided  to  get 
in  touch  immediately  with  the  present  Immigration  and  Coloniza- 
tion Board  and  invited  them  to  a  joint  meeting  at  Newton,  Kans. 
Oct.  1,  1923.  The  Immigration  problem  was  thoroughly  discussed 
from  all  angles.  Since  the  Colonization  Board  was  not  very  well 
represented  it  was  resolved  to  hold  another  joint  meeting  on 
Oct.  15,  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Board,  Bro.  Ewert,  was  requested 
to  send  an  invitation  to  all  groups  of  Mennonites  to  be  represented 
at  said  meeting.  The  invitation  to  suggest  the  probability  of 
reorganizing  the  Colonization  Board.  To  our  great  joy  nearly 
all  the  different  groups  of  Mennonites  were  represented  at  the 
meeting  held  Oct.  15.  After  a  prayerful  discussion  of  the  work 
before  us,  every  one  was  convinced,  that  it  is  just  as  necessary  to 
help  brethren  and  sisters  out  of  Russia  under  present  circumstances, 
as  it  was  necessary  to  feed  and  clothe  them  during  the  time  of 
the  famine,  and  nearly  all  expressed  their  willingness  to  undertake 
this  great  work  unitedly. 

To  do  this  successfully  every  one  agreed  that  a  reorganization 
was  necessary. 

Of  the  different  rules  and  regulations  under  which  the  new 
organization  was  to  function,  I  shall  only  mention  the  following: 
(a)  The  members  of  this  Board  shall  be  elected  directly  by  their 
respective  Conferences  or  be  appointed  by  their  Emergency  Relief 
Commission.  (b)  The  members  of  this  Board  are  to  report 
to  their  respective  Conferences  if  so  desired,  (c)  Each  group  of 
Mennonites  is  requested,  either  through  their  Conference  itself 
or  through  their  Emergency  Relief  Commission  to  solicit  the  neces- 
sary funds  to  carry  out  the  program  of  the  Colonization  Board. 
These  funds  to  go  to  the  respective  Treasurers  of  the  Conference 
who   are  to  forward   same  to  the   Treasurer  of  the   Board  to   be 


—  215  — 

expended  according  to  the  wishes  of  the  donor  or  the  instruction 
of  the  Board. 

We,  your  Emergency  Eelief  Commission,  felt  to  act  within 
our  limits  and  the  wishes  of  the  General  Conference  to  participate 
in  the  reorganization  and  appointing  the  representatives  of  this 
Conference  in  the  Colonization  Board. 

And  now  a  word  about  the  result  of  this  work.  When  we 
look  back  over  the  period  of  the  last  three  years,  we  almost  feel 
to  apologize  that  so  little  was  done  on  our  part.  We  have  tried  to 
interest  and  induce  you,  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  to  give  your 
money  for  the  cause  of  this  work,  by  repeated  appeals  in  our  church 
papers.  We  have  tried  to  find  an  appropriate  person,  who  would 
go  into  the  different  communities,  and  personally  present  the  great 
need  to  the  different  congregations  and  individual  members,  and 
thereby  get  smaller  and  larger  gifts  as  donations  or  loans  for  the 
immigrants.  An  effort  was  also  made  to  have  committees  organized 
in  the  Congregations  to  solicit  funds.  Bro.  C.  E.  Krehbiel  visited 
a  number  of  different  communities  and  w^as  able  to  interest  the 
people  for  the  immigration  work,  also  greatly  assisting  in  organiz- 
ing committees  in  the  churches.  WTiere  the  above  plan  was  applied 
the  best  results  were  obtained.  Also  through  the  untiring  work  of 
Bro.  D.  Toews  and  Bro.  Jacob  Janzen  in  the  U.  S.  much  has  been 
done  to  get  help  to  the  immigrants. 

As  you  all  know  by  far  the  greatest  number  of  immigrants 
went  to  Canada,  at  this  time  nearly  14,000.  Only  a  comparatively 
small  number  went  to  Mexico.  Those  to  Canada  came  mostly  on 
the  credit  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railroad  and  found  there  by 
the  sacrificing  love  of  our  Canadian  brethren  and  sisters  a  tem- 
porary home  until  they  found  a  place  where  they  could  stay. 

As  it  appears  now  the  immigrants  in  Canada  are  happy  and 
satisfied  and  live  in  hope  to  once  more  own  a  place  which  they  can 
call  their  home. 

Among  the  many  thousands  in  Canada  there  are  quite  a  num- 
ber disabled,  some  aged  people,  sick  ones,  and  a  number  of  orphan 
children  all  of  whom  are  unable  to  pay  their  passage  or  earn 
enough  to  make  a  living.     This  again  gives  us  new  opportunities 


—  216  — 

to  lend  a  helping  hand.     It  will  also  be  necessary  to  help  some  of 
those  who  have  already  bought  a  home  mostly  on  credit. 

Those  that  went  to  Mexico  were  mostly  able  to  pay  their  own 
passage  fare,  but  since  most  of  them  had  no  surplus  money  and 
no  friends  in  Mexico  to  help  provide  for  them,  the  Colonization 
Board  assisted  them  in  a  systematic  way  as  much  as  their  means 
would  permit.  Private  individuals  and  congregations  have  solicit- 
ed several  carloads  of  farm  machinery  and  livestock  which  was 
sent  to  them  and  distributed. 

The  immigrants  in  Mexico  have  settled  in  different  communi- 
ties, which  in  our  judgment  was  very  unwise.  Present  indications 
are,  that  it  will  be  impossible  for  most  of  them  to  remain  in  Mexico 
which  is  to  be  regretted  very  much,  but  since  they  have  no  means 
to  move  to  Canada,  it  will  be  our  opportunity  to  help  them  again. 

The  report  of  the  Treasurer  vdll  show  how  the  money  has 
come  in  the  past  and  how  it  was  expended. 

The  work,  though  very  imperfect,  was  very  strenuous.  Many 
obstacles  had  to  be  overcome  which  presented  themselves  and 
hindered  the  work.  Yet  we  trust  to  God,  that  it  was  a  blessing  to 
many  a  soul. 

John  C.  Mueller,  Sec. 

MENNONITE  CENTRAL  RELIEF  COMMISSION 

At  the  1923  Conference  session  it  was  realized  that  it  would 
be  desirable,  in  cases  of  great  catastrophal  distress,  that  the  dif- 
ferent Mennonite  groups  could  render  more  effective  aid  if  there 
were  an  established  system  of  cooperation  between  these  several 
groups. 

This  idea  was  suggested  at  this  session  and  discussed  and 
issued  in  the  resolution  recorded  below,  which  was  favorably  con- 
sidered and  adopted. 

42.  Resolved,  (1)  that  we  recommend  to  the  favorable  considera- 
tion of  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  the  matter  of  permanently 
cooperating  with  other  Mennonite  bodies  for  the  purpose  of  ren- 
dering relief  or  assistance  wherever  there  may  be  danger  or  suf- 
fering through  calamities,  disasters,  or  misfortunes   of  any  kind. 

(2)   That  said  Commission  be  and  it  hereby  is  authorized  to 


—  217  — 

collaborate  with  representatives  of  other  Mennonite  bodies  in 
determining  the  form,  plan  and  other  matters  pertaining  to  co- 
operation for  said  purposes. 

(3)  That  said  Commission  be  and  it  hereby  is  authorized  to 
appropriate  and  use  for  the  purpose  of  such  joint  relief  such  of  its 
available  funds  as  it  shall  deem  necessary." 

As  will  be  seen  from  the  later  reports  recorded  above  this 
plan  of  cooperation  has  been  realized,  and  has  proven  anew  that 
upon  Christian  cooperation  there  rests  a  blessing. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 
1914—1926 

In  order  to  strengthen  the  handling  of  the  Conference  interests 
and  to  attain  to  a  broader  consideration  of  problems  that  arise 
during  the  interval  between  Conference  sessions  an  Amendment 
to  the  Constitution  was  proposed  at  the  1920  Conference  session. 
After  mature  deliberation  the  Amendment  was  adopted.     It  reads: 

The  Conference  officers  and  the  Chairmen  of  the  Boards 
of  the  Foreign  Mission,  Home  Mission,  Publication,  Education, 
Emergency  Relief,  and  Trustees,  shall  constitute  an  Execu- 
tive Committee  which  shall  represent  the  Conference  between 
Conference  meetings  and  shall  coordinate  the  work  of  the 
standing  Boards.  The  Conference  may  determine  how  ex- 
tensive the  authority  of  this  Committee  shall  be. 

Rights  and  Duties  of  the  Executive  Conunittee:  This 
Executive  Committee  shall  have  the  right  to  call  special 
meetings  of  Conference;  to  accept  resignations  of  officers 
or  members  of  Boards  or  Committees;  to  fill  vacancies  and  to 
appoint   or  employ   field   workers   as   deemed   necessary   for 


—  218  — 

the  various  phases  of  the  Conference  activities  and  it  shall 
prepare  a  budget  of  the  needs  of  the  Boards,  and  publish 
the  same. 

(The  revised  constitution  of  1929  provides  that  Conference 
officers  fill  vacancies.) 

The  report  of  the  Executive  Committee,  given  below  is  a  vivid 
illustration  that  there  is  much  important  matter  to  dispose  of  in 
the  course  of  three  years. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 
1920  to  1923 

Dear  Brethren: — In  Deut.  29,  8  we  read,  "Keep  therefore  the  words 
of  this  covenant,  and  do  them,  that  ye  may  prosper  in  all  that  ye 
do."  Somewhat  similar  to  this  was  the  commission  that  the  Con- 
ference three  years  ago  gave  to  the  newly  created  Executive 
Committee,  as  it  is  embodied  in  the  resolution,  "The  conference 
officers  and  the  chairmen  of  the  boards  of  Foreign  Missions,  Home 
Missions,  Publication,  Education,  Emergency  Relief,  and  Trustees 
shall  constitute  an  Executive  Committee  which  shall  represent  the 
Conference  between  meetings  and  shall  co-ordinate  the  work  of 
the  standing  boards.  The  Conference  may  determine  how  extensive 
the  authority  of  this  committee  shall  be." 

"This  committee  shall  have  the  right  to  call  special  meetings 
of  the  Conference,  to  accept  resignations  of  officers  or  members 
of  boards  or  committees;  to  fill  vacancies  an'd  to  appoint  or  em- 
ploy field  workers  as  deemed  necessary  for  the  various  phases  of 
the  conference  activities,  and  it  shall  prepare  a  budget  of  the 
needs  of  the  boards,  and  publish  the  same." 

Thus  our  committee  had  good  reason,  according  to  the  admoni- 
tion of  the  passage  quoted,  to  proceed  cautiously  and  as  wisely 
as  lay  in  its  power  in  all  of  its  activities.  Today,  as  it  is  to  give 
an  account  of  its  stewardship,  it  does  so  with  a  feeling  somewhat 
akin  to  that  which  the  writer  of  old  must  have  had,  when  he  said, 
Eccl.  2,  11,  "Then  I  looked  at  all  my  works  that  my  hands  had 
wrought,  and  on  the  labor  that  I  had  labored  to  do,  and  behold 
all  was  vanity  — ." 

The  present  Executive  Committee  is  composed  of  the  brethren 


—  219 

H.  J.  Krehbiel,  P.  P.  Wedel,  J.  W.  Kliewer,  W.  S.  Gottshall,  N.  B. 
Grubb,  S.  K.  Mosiman,  John  Lichti,  G.  N.  Harms,  and  J.  R.  Thier- 
stein. 

DISPOSITION  OF  CERTAIN  REQUESTS 

Our  first  duty  was  to  take  care  of  a  couple  of  requests  that 
the  last  conference  had  referred  to  our  committee. 

Request  No.  1:  came  from  Prof.  H.  H.  Ewert,  Gretna,  Man. 
Bro.  Ewert  had  reported  that  Mennonites  from  Canada  had  con- 
siderable difficulty  in  getting  permission  from  immigration  officers 
of  the  United  States  to  cross  the  boundary,  because  the  immigra- 
tion officers  stationed  at  the  ports  were  said  to  have  instructions 
from  Washington,  not  to  let  any  Mennonite  pass  unless  he  had  a 
pass  from  a  central  office.  According  to  the  report  from  one  of 
the  officers  this  rather  unusually  strict  procedure  was  due  to  the 
fact  that  the  U.  S.  government  was  in  possession  of  "a  sworn 
(not  affirmed)  testimony  from  a  Mennonite  minister  that  there 
existed  a  secret  organization  within  a  progressive  branch  of  the 
Mennonites  which  was  spreading  disloyalty  among  its  young  male 
members  and  had  tried  to  induce  them  to  evade  their  duty  toward 
the  country  by  escaping  into  Canada." 

Brother  Ewert  reported  further  he  had  assured  the  officer 
that  this  could  not  be  possible,  that  the  whole  thing  was  a  slander 
against  the  good  name  of  our  Church.  But,  in  order  to  probe 
the  matter  thoroughly.  Prof.  Ewert  suggested  that  the  Conference 
demand  an  investigation  by  the  federal  government. 

In  compliance  with  this,  the  Executive  Committee  asked  Bro. 
Maxwell  H.  Kratz  of  Philadelphia  to  take  initial  steps  in  this 
direction  with  the  government  officials  in  Washington.  Bro. 
Kratz  brought  the  matter  to  the  attention  of  the  Secretary  of 
State  and  in  due  time  received  the  following  answer: 


—  220  — 

U.    S.   Department    of   Labor 
Bureau  of  Immigration 
Washington 
Maxwell  H.  Kraiz,  Esq.  December  9,  1920 

1133  Commercial  Trust  Bldg. 
Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Dear  Sir: 

The  bureau  acknowledges  the  receijjt  of  your  letter  of  Decem- 
ber 6th,  transmitting  a  copy  of  a  communication  addressed  to  the 
Secretary  of  State  relative  to  the  admissibility  of  Mennonites. 

In  reply  you  are  advised  that  the  immigration  laws  apply 
equally  to  all  aliens,  and  make  no  distinction  on  account  of  religious 
affiliations.  The  question  of  an  alien's  admissibility  is  one  which 
the  immigration  officers  at  the  port  of  entry  have  to  decide,  as  they 
are  vested  by  law  with  original  jurisdiction.  In  the  event  of 
exclusion  the  case  may  come  before  this  office  for  review  should 
the  alien  elect  to  appeal.  Advance  assurances  cannot  therefore  be 
given  that  any  applicant  would  be  admitted,  until  his  case  is 
actually  passed  upon  by  the  inspection  officers. 

So  far  as  the  Bureau  is  aware,  there  is  no  particular  reason 
why  Mennonites  should  not  be  admitted  if  they  satisfactorily  meet 
the  requirements  of  the  immigration  law.  It  is  only  fair  to  state, 
however,  that  evidence  has  been  gathered  in  Canada  indicating 
that  while  they  are  industrious  and  thrifty,  they  have  not  always 
manifested  a  disposition  to  obey  the  laws  of  the  Dominion,  but 
desire  to  govern  themselves  by  a  set  of  rules  of  their  own  formula- 
tion. Incidentally,  it  might  also  be  stated  that  -at  the  last  annual 
convention  of  the  American  Legion  a  resolution  was  adopted  op- 
posing a  mass  movement  of  Mennonites  from  Canada  to  the 
United  States,  and  the  National  Executive  Committee  of  the  Legion 
was  directed  to  take  steps  to  prohibit  their  coming.  However,  this 
matter  is  one  for  Congress  to  pass  upon,  and  just  what  form  such 
legislation  will  take  cannot  be  determined  at  this  writing. 

Very  truly  yours, 

For  the  Commissioner  General 

(Sgd)   W.  J.  Peters 
Special    Immigrant   Inspector. 


—  221  — 

Though  this  answer  is  reassuring  on  the  one  hand,  yet  on 
the  other  hand  it  is  also  a  warning  that  it  is  our  duty  properly  to 
appreciate  and  evaluate  the  blessings  which  we  receive  in  this  good 
country,  and  that  it  behooves  us  to  be  very  careful  not  to  engage 
in  any  questionable  or  underhanded  actions  which  may  place  us 
under  suspicion. 

Request   No.  2.  This  came  from  the  brethren   Christian  Neff 
and  Christian  Hege,  editors  of  the  Mennonite  Lexicon.     They  de- 
clared   that    the    distressed    conditions    and    the    abnormally    high 
prices  in   Germany  made   the  further  publication   of  the   Lexicon 
impossible,  unless  help  from  brethren  on  the  outside  were  forth- 
coming. Continuing  they  said,  "We  therefore  turn  to  the  often  prov- 
ed magnanimity  of  our  American  brethren.    They  are  able  to  offer 
extensive  help  without  being  compelled  to  bring  special  financial 
sacrifices.     For  our  purpose  a  loan  of  American  money,  to  be  paid 
back  with  interest,  would  suflfice.  —  The  moneys  received  from  the 
sale  of  copies  of  the  Mennonite  Lexicon  in  America  would  have  to 
serve  as  collateral  for  both  loan  and  interest.  —  If  up  to  the  time 
when  the  loan  is  received  the  "Valuta"  should  remain  at  the  same 
level  as  it  is  today,  our  need  would  be  met  with  a  loan  of  from 
$5000.00  to  $10,000.00." 

The  Committee  felt  it  would  be  well  to  ascertain  among  the 
brethren  in  our  different  districts  and  settlements  if  there  might 
not  be  some  who  would  be  willing  to   consent  to  loans  for  this 
worthy  purpose.     Letters  were  addressed  to  some  leading  brethren 
in  each  of  the  conference  districts,  asking  them  if  they  would  not 
be  kind  enough  to  solicit  such  loans  among  the  well-to-do  brethren 
and  sisters  in  their  respective  districts.     Most   of  them  reported 
that  they  were  willing  to  see  what  could  be  done.     But,  before  the 
matter  had  had  time  to  get  a  real  start,  events  took  an  unfortunate 
turn.    Through  serious  slumps  in  the  prices  of  farm  products  money 
became  scarce  among  a  goodly  number  of  our  people  and,  in  ad- 
dition to  that,  the  distress  among  our  brethren  in  Russia  became  so 
great  that  all  possible  financial  help  had  to  be  rendered  them. 

Since  owing  to  these  causes  nothing  came  of  the  intended 
loan,  the  two  German  brethren  came  to  us  with  another  and  a 
different  petition,  namely  for  a  gift  of  $1000.00.     Bro.  H.  P.  Kreh- 


—  222  — 

biel,  the  American  representative  of  the  Lexicon  publication,  took 
matters  in  hand  and  made  an  appeal  to  our  people  that  one  hun- 
dred persons  give  sums  of  $10.00  each  for  this  purpose,  holding 
out  the  prospect  that  all  who  might  be  kind  enough  to  respond 
would  be  given  a  copy  of  the  work  when  completed.  In  this  way 
something  more  than  !?600.00  has  come  in  and  has  been  forwarded 
to  the  editor-publishers. 

But  owing  to  the  rapid  sinking  of  the  German  mark  some 
of  this  money  in  its  exchanged  form  has  partly  lost  its  value,  so 
that  the  help  has  not  been  as  effective  as  it  might  have  been. 

Thus  the  problem  what  might  be  done  to  help  these  struggling 
brethren  and  their  worthy  cause  is  still  before  the  Conference. 
Something  should  be  done  to  help  them  finance  this  work  through. 

THE  MATTER  RELATING  TO  A  FIELD  OR 
EXECUTIVE  SECRETARY. 
Since  the  recommendations  made  at  the  last  conference  session 
concerning  this  subject  were  referred  to  the  Executive  Committee 
with  power  to  act,  the  Committee  soon  after  the  meeting  in  Penn- 
sylvania took  steps  to  consider  these  recommendations.  There 
were  three  of  them,  as  follows: 

(1)  Recommendation  No.  2.  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions: 
(We  recommend)  "that  an  Executive  Secretary  be  appointed  either 
only  for  the  Foreign  Board  or  for  both  the  Home  and  the  Foreign 
Mission  Boards  jointly,  with  full  salary." 

(2)  Recommendations  No.  1  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions: 
"As  in  the  judgment  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  there  is  work 
enough  in  carrying  on  official  correspondence  and  looking  after  the 
needs  of  the  fields  to  occupy  the  entire  time  of  one  person,  and 
further  because  it  is  believed  that  the  entire  Home  Mission  enter- 
prise would  be  greatly  strengthened  thereby,  we  recommend  that 
the  Home  Mission  Board  be  authorized  by  the  Conference  to  place 
some  suitable  person  in  general  charge  of  the  entire  Home  Mission 
work  as  Field  Secretary." 

(3)  Recommendation  No.  2  of  the  Relief  Commission:  "We 
recommend  the  appointment  of  a  field  worker  for  the  purpose  of 
representing  the  work  for  which  this  Board  (C-bmmission)  has  been 


—  223  — 

called  into  being  and  helping  our  people  to  carry  them  out  most 
advantageously."     (See  resolution  No.  46  of  1920  session) 

In  the  consideration  of  this  matter  the  Committee  had  to  be 
mindful  of  a  number  of  problems:  first  of  all,  of  course,  the  needs 
of  these  three  conference  enterprises,  then  the  costs  of  such  field- 
work,  the  scarcity  of  men  suited  for  such  work  or  the  willingness 
and  consecration  for  the  work,  and  lastly  also  t*ie  interest  of  the 
other  conference  activities:  Education,  Publication,  etc.  To  ap- 
point a  secretary  for  each  of  the  mission  enterprises  and  leave  the 
other  interests  unprovided  would  not  have  been  just  and,  as  an 
experiment,  would  have  been  pretty  expensive.  It  seemed  most 
feasible,  therefore,  and  best  for  the  good  of  all  the  activities  con- 
cerned, to  make  a  trial  with  a  general  secretary  who  would  foster 
the  mission  interests  and  the  relief  work  in  an  especial  manner 
but  also  give  some  attention  to  the  needs  of  the  work  of  education 
and  publication  among  us. 

Fully  mindful  of  the  fact  that  this  was  a  "big  job"  that  would 
require  all  the  power  and  skill  of  a  tried  and  efl'icient  man,  the 
Committee  approached  three  leading  men  among  our  ministry,  one 
after  another,  to  see  if  they  might  be  won  for  this  work,  but 
everywhere  we  met  with  regrets.  It  was  also  apparent  that  good 
preachers  could  hardly  be  spared  from  their  work.  Fortunately 
Brother  C.  E.  Krehbiel  of  Newton,  Kansas,  had  just  laid  dowTi  his 
work  as  editor,  and  since  he  seemed  to  be  suited  for  the  position 
the  Committee  gave  him  a  call  to  become  the  general  Field  Sec- 
retary of  our  conference,  and  he  accepted  the  charge  with  the  help 
of  God.  —  As  he  will  report  on  his  own  work  we  will  refrain  from 
further  mention  of  it. 

Since  for  an  undertaking  of  this  kind  some  instruction  as  to 
aim  and  purpose  of  the  work  would  seem  necessary,  and  since  Bro. 
Krehbiel  requested  it,  the  following  suggestive  program  was  given 
him: 

SUGGESTIONS 

Relating  to  the  work  of  our  prospective  Field   Secretary 
MISSIONS 
V  ;  3 V -Presentation  of  the  work  done  and  the  needs  before  us. 
i'l       1.  General:   Remarkable  growth   of  our  mission  work  within 


—  224  — 

the  last  15-20  years,  especially  within  the  last  6  years;  how  the 
gifts  have   multiplied,   and  how  the  churches  have  been  blessed: 
a  plain  and  gratifying  manifestation  of  God's  approval  of  the  work. 
II.  More  Particular: 

1.  Where  our  stations  are. 

2.  What  they  are:  Institutions  and  diiferent  lines  of  activity, 
size  of  fields,  challenges  offered,  results  and  blessings. 

3.  Needs  and  opportunities:  These  to  be  especially  emphasized. 

4.  Budget  of  each  Board  for  the  coming  financial  year. 

RELIEF  WORK 

I.  What  has  been  done:  What  has  been  done  during  the  war 
and  some  time  since  the  war — a  good  deal  has  been  given  —  gifts 
and  work  mostly  scattered  —  not  much  concerted  action. 

II.  The  starvation  zones: 

1.  Awful    starvation    and    suffering    in    Central    and    Eastern 
Europe: 

100,000,000  are  starving,  freezing,  dying; 
3,500,000  children  in  Central  Europe  are  underfed,  starv- 
ing, sick,  dying. 

III.  Objects  before  us: 

1.  Brethren  in  Germany,  Austria  and  Poland  — 

Much  of  our  help  has  gone  to  Germany  —  distress  there 
still  great  —  further  help  still  needed,  especially 
among  the  brethren  in  the  cities. 

The  Conference  has  taken  action  to  help  feed  the  starving 
children  of  Germany  and  Austria. 

2.  Brethren  in  Russia:  The  awful  conditions  in  that  war-swept 
country  —  report  of  the  four  deputies  there. 

United  relief  work  of  the  different  Mennonite  bodies: 

Old   Mennonites  have  voted  to   give   $10,000.00  per  month 

for  a  year  or  longer. 

Our  Conference  has  voted  to  give  $5000.00  per  month  for 

the  same  period. 

PUBLICATION 
I.  Our  slogan:  One  or  both  of  our  Conference  papers  in  every 
family  within  the  confines  of  our  Conference.     Why?     Because  it 


—  225  — 

would  mean  greater  interest  in  our  Conference  activities;  it  would 
knit  us  more  closely  together;  it  would  mean  more  loyalty  to  our 
church  and  the  work  we  are  trying  to  do  in  the  Master's  vineyard. 

II.  Use  of  our  Sunday  School  publications  in  preference  to 
others:  Too  many  of  our  Sunday  Schools  are  using  outside  pub- 
lications. Excuse:  They  are  better.  Answer:  If  ours  are  not  as 
good,  let's  tell  the  editor  what  we  want. 

III.  Use  of  our  other  publications:  Song-books,  papers,  pamph- 
lets, books,  church-records,  etc.  where  such  can  be  used. 

IV.  Encouragement  of  our  Book  Concern  —  by  ordering 
through  it  every  book  and  all  other  literature  that  we  need.  It 
can  get  anything  in  the  line  of  books,  magazines,  church  and 
Sunday  school  helps,  and  save  the  purchaser  money.  The  service 
of  the  Concern  is  the  promptest  possible.  Be  free  to  write  the 
manager.     He  likes  a  pile  of  business. 

V.  Create  interest  in  our  endeavor,  by  means  of  pamphlets 
and  books,  to  tell  the  world  who  we  are,  to  avoid  further  mis- 
understanding, and  to  help  disseminate  tlie  Christian  doctrine  of 
peace  and  non-resistance,  and  back  up  this  work  with  our  gifts. 

EDUCATION 

I.  Presentation  of  the  need  for  ministers,  mission  and  other 
Christian  workers  in  our  churches  and  Sunday  schools. 

II.  An  appeal,  specific  and  definite,  for  candidates  for  Christian 
service,  presenting  the  needs  and  opportunities  for  such  service 
to  every  available  candidate.  —  Emphasize  the  duty  of  the  church 
toward  such. 

III.  Calling  attention  to  the  Bible  work  and  other  useful 
things  that  our  colleges  are  offering  such  candidates.  Our  slogan 
should  be:  Our  young  people  for  our  colleges  and  our  colleges  for 
our  young  people. 

IV.  Encouraging   Christian  education  generally. 

V.  Calling  attention  to  the  needs  of  our  colleges: 

1.  United  financial  support  —  mentioning  at  least  their  pro- 
grams for  raising  funds  for  endowment  and  buildings. 

2.  The  united  prayers  of  the  members  of  our  Conference. 
We  ought  to  pray  at  least  as  much  as  we  criticize. 


—  226  — 

SANATORIUM,    HOSPITALS,    ETC. 

I.  Our  Christian  duty  towards  these  charitable  institutions. 

II.  The  Sanatorium  at  Alta  Loma,  Calif,  will  present  its  bud- 
get.    This  will  need  some  attention. 

GENERAL 

I.  Make  special  efforts  to  arouse  interest  in  any  and  all  of 
the  above  named  interests,  especially  where  such  may  be  lacking. 

II.  Give  counsel  and  advice  to  ministers,  churches,  and  Sunday 
school  leaders,  in  the  solution  of  problems  that  may  be  confronting 
them. 

III.  Give  addresses  on  giving,  presenting  sound  principles  of 
Christian  stewardship. 

THE  COMBINED  BUDGETS 

Later,  when  the  distress  and  the  distribution  of  relief  in  Russia 
required  the  presence  of  a  representative  from  our  conference,  the 
choice  of  the  Relief  Commission  also  fell  on  Bro.  Krehbiel,  and  we 
granted  the  request  of  the  Commission  that  he  be  spared  a  few 
months  for  this  work  among  the  suffering  brethren. 

Since  his  return  from  Russia  last  spring,  Bro.  Krehbiel  with 
the  consent  of  our  Committee  has  visited,  as  far  as  possible,  those 
congregations  that  he  had  not  seen  before  and  has  told  of  the 
relief  work  that  with  the  help  of  a  good  and  loving  God  we  have 
been  permitted  to  do.  The  Executive  Committee  and  the  Relief 
Commission  are  of  the  opinion  that  we  owe  it  to  our  people  who 
have  given  so  nobly  and  prayed  so  fervently  in  an  effort  to  help 
our  brethren  in  distress  that  they  should  learn  how  much  good  has 
been  done  through  their  help. 

In  February  of  this  year  our  Committee  received  from  the 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  through  its  secretary  the  following 
communication: 

"Dear  Brethren: —  You  will  remember  that  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  at  the  last  Conference  session  asked  for  an  execu- 
tive secretary.     We  now  repeat  this  request." 

Our  Committee  directed  its  secretary  to  make  reply  to  this 
as  follows: 


—  227  — 

"We  regret  to  have  to  report  that  the  majority  of  the  members 
of  our  committee  are  of  the  opinion  that  inasmuch  as  the  next 
Conference  session  is  close  at  hand,  it  will  be  best  to  defer  this 
matter  until  then,  with  the  hope  that  still  more  light  may  then  be 
thrown  on  the  functions  of  an  executive  secretary." 

In  connection  with  this  subject  the  Executive  Committee  re- 
solved that  we  recommend  to  the  Conference  the  further  employ- 
ment of  a  field  secretary  and  the  new-employment  of  an  executive 
secretary  for  the  mission  work. 

THE  ANNUAL  BUDGETS  FOR  THE  DIFFERENT 
CONFERENCE  ACTIVITIES 

As  already  cited  one  of  the  duties  of  the  Executive  Committee 
is  to  "co-ordinate  the  work  of  the  standing  boards"  and  annually 
"prepare  a  budget  of  the  needs  of  the  boards,  and  publish  the 
same." 

This  is  done  in  the  following  manner:  Along-  toward  the  close 
of  the  year  the  Committee  requests  the  different  boards  to  submit 
estimates  of  the  cost  of  the  work  planned  by  them  for  the  coming 
year,  as  it  may  be  necessary.  These  are  then  arranged  by  the 
Secretary  and  copies  are  sent  to  each  member  of  the  Committee 
with  the  request  that  the  estimates  be  examined  and  questions  or 
objections,  if  any,  noted.  Then  anything  that  is  generally  objected 
to  is  struck  from  the  list  of  items  but  what  seems  necessary  is 
approved,  and  the  combined  estimates  or  budgets  are  then  published 
in  the  church  papers. 

In  order  to  heed  resolution  No.  17  of  the  1920  session  which 
reads,  "That  all  boards  make  a  joint  budget  for  all  of  the  needs 
of  the  conference  in  the  beginning  of  each  fiscal  year.  The  budget 
is  to  be  apportioned  among  the  congregations  according  to  mem- 
bership," there  is  added  to  these  budgets  a  carefully  prepared  es- 
timate of  the  portion  that  each  individual  member  of  the  Confer- 
ence ought  to  contribute.  With  the  help  of  this  standard  each 
congregation  can  easily  compute  the  amount  that  falls  to  the  lot 
of  its  combined  membership  toward  the  support  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, Home  Missions,  Relief  work,  etc. 

Since  the  great  majority  of  those  present  have  become  more 


—  228  — 

or  less  familiar  with  these  reports  through  our  papers,  it  is 
probably  sufficient  if  just  the  summary  of  one  of  the  budgets  is  here 
reviewed: 

Budgets  for  1922 

Foreign  Missions $100,000.00 

Home  Missions 26,000.00 

Relief-work,  at  least 60,000.00 

Total  $186,000.00 

Apportionment 
Share  falling  to  the  lot  of  each  member  of  the  Conference, 
with  a  membership  of  about  21,000: 

Foreign   Missions   $5.00 

Home   Missions  1.25 

Relief -work,  at  least 3.00 

Total  $9.25 

Just  how  faithfully  the  individual  members  and  also  the  con- 
gregations of  our  Conference  have  met  these  apportionments,  dur- 
ing the  year  1922  as  well  as  in  1921  and  during  the  present  year, 
anyone  can  figure  out  for  himself  and  give  an  accounting  to  his 
God.     That  is  not  the  task  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

For  the  work  of  publication  a  collection  by  the  various  con- 
gregations was  called  for  in  the  fall  of  1920  and  some  faithful  con- 
gregations have  made  contributions  to  this  cause  since  then. 

The  Board  of  Education  would  again  remind  our  constituency 
that  the  needs  of  our  higher  institutions  of  learning  are  many  and 
are  steadily  increasing,  thus  making  the  burden  of  those  upon  whom 
rests  the  financing  of  these  institutions  heavier  and  heavier.  It 
is  therefore  only  fair  that  with  all  our  other  giving  we  should  also 
constantly  remember  our  schools,  for  they  are  very  essential  fac- 
tors in  the  up-building  of  God's  kingdom  among  us. 

THE  SANATORIUM  AT  ALTA  LOMA,  CALIFORNIA 

,-..  .      For  this  report  on  the  Sanatorium  see  Chapter  XV. 


—  229  — 

THE   SUPPORT  OF  THE  DUTCH   MISSION   ON 
JAVA   AND   SUMATRA 

At  the  session  in  Perkasie  in  the  fall  of  1920  it  was  resolved 
that  5  per  cent  of  all  the  gifts  that  would  flow  into  the  Foreign 
Mission  treasury  during  that  fiscal  year  should  go  to  the  support 
of  the  mission  work  of  our  Dutch  brethren  on  the  islands  of  Java 
and  Sumatra. 

During  the  summer  of  1921  Rev.  J.  M.  Leenderts  from  Hol- 
land visited  a  goodly  number  of  our  churches,  apparently  largely 
in  the  interests  of  this  cause.  Shortly  before  his  departure  from 
America  he  addressed  a  letter  to  the  president  of  our  Conferencis, 
Rev.  H.  J.  Krehbiel,  in  which  he  expressed  himself  in  part  as  fol- 
lows (the  letter  was  in  English): 

"As  to  the  purpose  of  my  journey  I  feel  not  quite  content. 
The  visible  results  are  not  as  hoped  for.  I  visited  more  than 
thirty  churches  and  gave  there  a  talk  on  the  difficult  financial 
conditions  of  our  mission  work  on  Java  and  Sumatra.  Wliat  will 
be  the  result  of  it  ?  In  many  congregations  the  interest  was  very 
great  and  the  assurance  was  given  that  this  work  must  be  sup- 
ported and  must  be  saved  from  going  to  pieces.  You  will  find  this 
sentiment  especially  in  the  Russian  congregations,  but  in  some  of 
the  Eastern  too.  What  do  you  think  the  best  way?  That  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference  talk  the  thing 
over?  Or  the  different  congregations  make  an  extra  collection  for 
this  purpose  independently  from  the  whole  organization.  And  in 
the  last  case,  will  Reedley  give  its  share  too,  etc.,  etc." 

This  is  the  main  substance  of  the  letter.  There  are  further 
questions  and  hints,  but  they  add  nothing  to  the  main  issue,  the 
query  whether  we  will  further  lend  support  to  the  Dutch  missions. 

This  was  a  problem  that  Brother  Krehbiel  asked  the  members 
of  the  Execultive  Committee  to  ponder  and  solve  with  him.  Copies 
of  Rev.  Leenderts'  letter  were  sent  to  the  members  and  expressions 
solicited.  Fortunately  Rev.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  acting  on  the  request 
of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  had,  on  his  tour  to  our  mission 
stations  in  the  far  East  and  around  the  world,  also  visited  the 
Dutch  missions  on  Java  and  Sumatra  as  well  as  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Dutch  Mission  Board,  and  was  thus  able  to  give 


—  230  — 

our  Committee  same  very  valuable  advice.  Taking  this  and  other 
facts  into  consideration  certain  conclusions  were  reached  which  the 
Secretary  of  our  Committee  was  asked  to  convey  to  Brother  Leen- 
derts  and,  through  him,  to  the  Dutch  brethren.  This  letter  was  as 
follows : 

"Rev.  J.  M.  Leenderts, 
Wieringen,  Holland. 
Dear  Brother:  — 

In  October,  before  you  left  America  for  the  homeland,  yoii 
wrote  to  the  president  of  our  Conference,  Rev.  H.  J.  Krehbiel, 
Reedley,  California,  wondering  if  you  had  accomplished  your  mis- 
sion which  was  to  interest  our  congregations  in  the  support  cf 
the  Dutch  missions  on  Java  and  Sumatra,  and  asking  our  Executive 
Committee  what  we  could  do  to  help  the  cause. 

The  officers  of  our  Committee  took  up  the  problem.  First  we 
asked  the  members  of  our  Foreign  Mission  Board,  who  held  a 
session  here  at  Newton  during  the  meeting  of  the  Western  Dis- 
trict Conference,  if  it  might  be  possible  for  them  again  to  set  aside 
five  per  cent  of  their  income  toward  the  support  of  the  Dutch  mis- 
sions. But  they  reported,  and  logically  so,  that  inasmuch  as  they 
were  then  behind  to  the  amount  of  about  $12,000.00,  and  with 
increased  expenses  looming  up  before  them  and  with  the  general 
depressed  financial  and  economic  conditions  in  the  country,  they 
did  not  see  how  they  could  make  any  promises. 

Then  the  Executive  Committee,  by  correspondence  through  its 
secretary,  considered  the  possibility  and  advisibility  of  calling  upon 
the  congregations  for  taking  a  general  collection  for  this  purpose. 
We  also  asked  the  special  counsel  of  Rev.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  president 
of  our  Foreign  Mission  Board,  who  had  visited  the  Java  and  Suma- 
tra missions  and  had  also  been  in  Holland;  and  finally  we  came  to 
the  conclusion  and  to  the  unanimous  agreement,  as  a  committee, 
that,  much  as  we  sympathized  with  your  cause,  it  would  be  im- 
liossible  to  continue  our  support  under  present  conditions. 

The  following  data  may  help  to  make  matters  clear  to  you: 
There  is  a  period  of  financial  and  economic  depression  in  our  land 
which,  in   a  measure,   is  due   to   the   chaotic  conditions  in   Europe 


—  231  — 

and  the  unsettled  conditions  the  world  over.  The  large  majority 
of  our  membership  are  farmers,  and  the  prices  of  agricultural  prod- 
ucts are  so  low,  while  on  the  other  hand  freight  rates,  taxes, 
prices  of  labor  and  implements  of  all  sorts  are  so  high  that  when 
expenses  are  paid  there  is  little,  if  anything,  left.  All  this  is  made 
worse  by  the  general  fall  of  the  price  of  lands  which,  in  many  quar- 
ters has  been  50  per  cent,  which  makes  it  especially  hard  for  those 
who  bought  lands  with  the  expectation  of  paying  them  off  in  install- 
ments, from  their  earnings,  a  thing  wliich  our  people,  who  are 
thrifty  and  industrious  and  want  land  to  give  to  their  children  have 
been  doing  quite  generally. 

Again,  we  have  given  in  the  year  1921,  through  our  Conference 
treasuries  nearly  $100,000.00  to  Foreign  Missions,  $24,000.00  to 
Home  Missions,  and  $75,000.00  for  Russian  and  European  relief, 
not  to  mention  all  the  gifts  that  have  gone  directly  to  the  needy 
in  Europe,  among  them  shipments  of  food  and  clothing,  nor  the 
many  other  gifts  that  have  gone  through  other  channels,  nor  the 
expenses  incurred  in  carrying  on  the  work  of  God's  kingdom  among 
ourselves,  in  our  churches  and  Sunday  schools,  old  people's  homes, 
hospitals,  etc.  all  of  which  would  easily  amount  to  $150,000.00  - 
$200,000.00  or  more,  so  that  it  can  be  safely  estimated  that  the 
members  of  our  Conference,  numbering  only  20,000,  have  on  an 
average  given  from  $17.00  to  $20.00  per  capita. 

Now  that  Russia  is  opening  up,  and  Relief  work  there  can 
and  must  be  done,  our  people  will  want  to  turn  most  of  their 
giving  into  that  channel;  and  for  that  reason  it  will  take  consider- 
able effort,  consecration,  and  prayer  to  make  up  our  mission  bud- 
gets which,  together,  again  amount  to  about  $130,000.00.  And  our 
missionaries  in  India  and  China,  where  we  are  responsible  for  so 
large  a  field  and  for  so  many  poor  souls,  are  clamoring  and  begging 
for  more  workers,  more  buildings,  more  equipment. 

We  understand  that  the  Dutch  Mennonites  number  approxi- 
mately 40,000.  And  while  we  realize  that  your  burdens  in  giv- 
ing relief  to  suffering  brethren  in  Europe  are  heavy,  we  pray  that 
God  may  prosper  you  and  give  you  grace  to  enable  you  to  keep  up 
the  missions  on  Java  and  Sumatra.  It  certainly  is  a  work  worth 
while  and  would  bring  great  blessings  to  all  of  you. 


—  232  — 

With  the  best  wishes  and  prayers  that  God  may  bless  you 
individually,  and  as  a  body  of  people  who  are  our  kindred  in  aim 
and  purpose,  I  am, 

For  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of 
North  America, 

Fraternally  and  very  sincerely  yours, 

(Signed)  J.  R.  Thierstein." 

APPOINTMENT  OF  A  MEMBER  OF  THE 
RELIEF  COMMISSION 
On  August  22,  1922  Brother  Franklin  K.  Moyer,  Philadelphia, 
Pa.,  a  member  of  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission,  was  suddenly 
taken  by  death.  That  was  a  severe  blow  to  his  family,  which,  with 
his  congregation  and  the  whole  Eastern  Conference,  will  greatly 
miss  this  Brother  who  has  been  quite  active  in  the  work  of  the 
Kingdom.  It  therefore  became  the  duty  of  the  Executive  Commit- 
tee to  find  a  successor  to  the  deceased  on  the  Relief  Commission. 
After  some  voting  and  deliberating  the  choice  fell  on  Rev.  C.  C. 
Wedel,  of  the  Alexanderwohl  (Kansas)  Church.  Since  at  the  time 
of  the  appointment  the  relief  work  in  Russia  took  nearly  all  of  our 
attention,  it  was  deemed  wise  that  a  representative  of  those  of  our 
brethren  who  had  come  from  that  country  and  who  had  a  special 
interest  in  this  work  should  be  chosen.  Rev.  Wedel  had  the  grace 
to  accept  the  appointment. 

FINANCIAL  OBLIGATIONS 

Our  Committee  felt  that  as  the  representatives  of  the  Confer- 
ence during  the  interim  between  sessions  it  had  some  responsibility 
in  the  matter  of  getting  loans  when  our  treasuries  are  overdrawn. 
Resolution  No.  74  of  the  last  sessions  reads  as  follows: 

"Whereas,  certain  obligations  have  heretofore  been  incurred 
by  particular  boards  or  individuals  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
money  necessary  for  some  of  the  activities  of  the  Conference, 
and,  whereas  it  will  probably  be  necessary  to  procure  money  in  like 
manner  in  the  future:  Now,  therefore,  b/;  it  Resolved,  that  all  such 
existing  obligations  of  boards  or  individuals,  subject  to  the  ap- 
proval thereof  by  the  Executive   Committee,   be   and   they  hereby 


—  233  — 

are  assumed  by  the  Conference  and  the  Conference  does  hereby 
agree  to  pay  all  of  said  obligations  and  to  relieve  the  boards  or  in- 
dividuals from  liability;  therefore,  Resolved  further  that  the  Exe- 
cutive Committee  be  and  hereby  is  authorized  to  approve  the 
borrow^ing  of  money  in  aforesaid  manner  for  any  of  the  activities 
of  the  Conference,  the  total  of  such  liabilities  together  with  such 
existing  liabilities  not  to  exceed  $35,000.00  and  that  upon  such  ap- 
proval by  the  Executive  Committee  the  liability  as  incurred  by 
boards  or  individuals  shall  become  the  obligation  of  the  Conference 
as  stated  in  the  foregoing  resolution." 

In  order  to  shoulder  the  responsibilities  for  the  Conference, 
as  referred  to  in  the  above  resolution,  more  directly  the  officers  of 
the  Conference  offered  to  sign,  in  the  name  of  the  Conference,  the 
notes  that  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  was  to  give,  soon  after, 
for  moneys  that  had  to  be  borrowed,  and  suggested  that  suitable 
blank  notes  for  this  purpose  be  prepared  and  printed.  But  the 
reply  came  that  bankers  who  were  disposed  to  make  loans  preferred 
the  signatures  of  "well-fixed"  individuals  to  those  officers  who 
would  merely  sign  in  the  name  of  the  organization.  Upon  receipt 
of  this  reply  the  conference  officers  could  not  see  how  the  Executive 
Committee  could  very  well  relieve  individuals  from  being  thus  bur- 
dened and  stopped  with  this  attempt.  It  now  appears,  too,  that 
the  officers  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  would,  under  the  laws  of 
the  State  of  Kansas  under  which  the  Conference  is  incorporated, 
have  to  sign  the  notes  in  the  name  of  the  Conference  in  such  cases. 
(Note:  "As  nothing  is  said  in  the  constitution  or  the  by-laws  of  the 
General  Conference  about  borrowing  money  a  well-known  attorney 
[P.  J.  Galle]  warned  the  Trustees  not  to  sign  notes  nor  borrow 
money,"  by   G.  N.   Harms,  Pres.  Trustees.) 

PROMPTING  BOARDS  AND  COMMITTEES 
When  boards  or  committees  seem  to  be  slow  in  doing  the  vt-ork 
intrusted  to  them  it  undoubtedly  becomes  the  duty  of  the  Executive 
Committee  to  urge  them  on  to  action.  Thus  the  Committee  as  well 
as  individual  members  of  it  have  tried  to  get  action  in  response  to 
resolutions  No.  50  and  71  of  the  last  session.  These  resolutions 
are  as  follows: 


—  234  — 

"Resolved,  that  the  Board  of  Education  get  out  a  Conference 
Year-Book  in  the  next  three  years,  and  that  it  be  published  by 
the  Board  of  Publication."  (This  resolution  or  one  similiar  to  it 
had  been  passed  at  two  previous  sessions). 

"Resolved,  that  inasmuch  as  it  is  our  wish  to  make  known  to 
the  world  our  stand  and  our  doctrines,  we  turn  the  balance  of  the 
treasury  of  the  Special  Committee  of  Seven  over  to  the  Publication 
Board  to  make  a  start  in  this  Important  work." 

It  is  especially  to  be  regretted  that  nothing  has  been  done 
in  response  to  this  last  resolution,  since  the  movement  toward 
world  peace  and  opposition  toward  war  is  now  growing  so  rapidly 
and  strongly  among  civilized  peoples. 

CLERGYMEN'S   PERMITS 

The  matter  concerning  the  so-called  clergymen's  permits  oc- 
cupied the  attention  of  the  President  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Con- 
ference quite  a  while.  Mr.  Eden  McLeod,  chairman  of  the  Western 
Passenger  Association,  came  at  us  with  the  following  request: 

"Enclosed  find  a  page  from  the  1920  book  showing  the  names 
of  ministers  in  your  Conference.  Kindly  return  the  list  or  better 
still  a  later  one  if  you  have  it,  and  indicate  thereon  by  check 
marks,  the  names  of  the  ministers  who  are  farming  —  and  pre- 
sumably   receive   no    remuneration    from    the    church." 

After  we  had  acceded  to  this  request  and  had  sent  Mr.  Mcleod 
the  list  marked  as  per  his  order,  he  replied  that  his  organization 
could  no  longer  grant  permits  to  those  of  our  ministers  who  were 
farming.  The  arguments  for  this  action  were  two-fold:  First,  as 
Mr.  McCleod  said,  "This  action  was  taken  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
the  majority  of  ministers  of  your  church  are  receiving  pay  in  some 
form  for  their  services;  therefore  your  church  can  no  longer  be 
considered  as  having  an  unpaid  ministry."  And  in  another  letter, 
"As  certificates  are  not  issued  to  Presbyterian,  Baptist,  Methodist 
ministers,  etc,  who  engage  in  outside  activities  such  as  you  mention, 
it  is  not  consistent  nor  is  it  permissible  under  our  rules  to  issue 
Certificates  to  such  of  your  Conference  as  may  be  engaged  in  ac- 
tivities other  than  religious." 

We  remonstrated  against  this  new  and  unexpected  ruling  in 


—  235  — 

friendly  but  serious  terms  and  tried  to  explain  and  to  convince  Mr. 
McLeod  that  those  of  our  ministers  who  are  farming,  at  least  a 
good  many  of  them,  need  the  help  of  reduced  rates,  because  they 
either  receive  no  pay  for  their  services  as  ministers  or  so  little 
that  they  are  compelled  to  farm  to  make  their  living.  But  our 
pleas  availed  nothing.  Then  we  asked  him  to  postpone  the  en- 
forcement of  the  new  ruling  until  our  next  conference  session  so 
that  we  might  present  the  matter  properly  to  the  brethren  and 
avoid  possible  misunderstandings.  But  his  last  word  was,  "You  are 
therefore  again  respectfully  informed  that  we  shall  only  issue 
Certificates  to  such  workers  of  your  Conference  as  are  engaged 
exclusively  in  ministerial  work  and  we  hope  you  will  take  early 
steps  to  advise  them  of  that  situation  so  that  applications  may  be 
withheld." 

A  PLAN  FOR  PENSIONING  OUR  MISSIONARIES 
AND  MINISTERS 

One  of  the  principal  tasks  that  the  last  Conference  imposed 
on  the  Executive  Committee  was  contained  in  the  following  reso- 
lution: (See  Resol.  No.  89  of  the  1920  meeting)  —  "We  instruct 
the  Executive  Committee  to  work  out  a  plan  for  pensioning  our 
mission  workers  and  ministers  and  present  it  to  the  next  Con- 
ference." 

Inasmuch  as  our  foreign  missionaries  need  a  pension  more 
than  any  others  of  our  workers,  the  officers  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  felt  their  responsibility  in  this  matter  especially  and 
caused  the  president  of  their  board.  Rev.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  to  draw 
up  a  set  of  rules  for  the  pensioning  of  foreign  missionaries.  These 
rules,  with  some  changes,  were  then  adopted  by  the  Board,  later 
submitted  to  the  Executive  Committee  which  also  endorsed  them. 
Largely  through  the  efforts  of  Bro.  Kliewer  they  have  since  been 
expanded  to  include  not  only  mission  workers  but  also  ministers, 
and  will  shortly  be  presented  to  the  Conference  by  him. 

UNAUTHORIZED   SOLICITATIONS  OF  MONEY  OR 
OTHER  HELP 
It  happens  occasionally  that  collectors  from  other  denomina- 


—  236  — 

tions  or  from  organizations  that  have  some  resemblance  to  Men- 
nonites  make  attempts  to  enter  our  Conference  territory  to  make 
propaganda  for  their  work  and  to  solicit  money  or  other  help.  That 
should  not  be  permitted  if  we  are  to  act  true  to  resolutions  No. 
32  and  33  passed  at  the  Conference  held  near  Bluffton,  Ohio,  in 
1911. 

Those  resolutions  read  as  follows: 

(No.  32)  "Resolved,  that  we  recommend  to  the  congregations 
that  if  collections  are  raised  for  activities  that  do  not  eminate  from 
one  of  the  Conferences  (district),  such  collections  should  be  turned 
into  the  respective  treasuries  through  the  Relief  Commission. 

(No.  33)  "Resolved,  that  we  recommend  to  the  congregations 
that  they  do  not  permit  collectors  to  solicit  collections,  unless  they 
have  permission  from  the  officers  of  the  conference." 

In  order  to  make  the  application  of  this  last  resolution  more 
general,  it  would  probably  be  well,  if  such  cases  were  taken  in 
hand  by  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference. 

The  Executive  Committee  found  it  necessary  twice  to  warn 
congregations  or  sections  ■ef  our  Conference  against  such  collecting. 
The  last  case  applied  to  a  representative  of  the  "Banner  Mis- 
sionsgesellschaft"  who  made  attempts  to  work  his  way  into  our 
Nebraska  churches. 

We  do  not  want  to  appear  harsh  or  unsyinpathetic  toward 
others  in  their  efforts  to  do  good;  but  when  our  own  treasuries  are 
empty  or  our  boards  are  in  debt,  it  doesn't  seem  just  to  take  the 
bread  from  our  children,  as  it  were,  and  give  it  to  others. 

It  is  also  to  be  very  much  regretted  that  we  have  such  among 
the  brethren  and  sisters  of  our  Conference  who  send  their  gifts  for 
charitable  work  to  organizations  outside  of  our  Conference  instead 
of  the  treasuries  of  our  own  boards.  It  is  possible  that  the  merg- 
ing of  our  several  treasuries  into  one  would  tend  to  lessen  this 
evil. 


—  237  — 

IMMIGRATION 

The  following  letter  was  addressed  to  our  Committee.  It  is 
here  translated: 

"Mennonite    Committee   for   Colonization" 

Newton   Kansas,    March    17,   1923. 
Dear  Brethren: 

Since  according  to  reliable  reports  from  Russia  the  emigration 
of  a  number  of  our  Brethren  from  Russia  to  Canada  or  the  United 
States  becomes  necessary,  especially  from  moral  and  religious 
causes,  our  committees  are  trying  to  make  preparations  so  that 
those  "whose  heart  God  moves"  may  be  brought  over  and  helped 
to  establish  a  home  here.  Our  committees  are  temporarily  en- 
gaged in  the  task  of  making  it  possible  for  individual  persons  and 
families  who  are  tarrying  as  fugitives  in  Germany,  Constantinople, 
Batum,  etc.  to  come  over,  but  also  in  making  preparations  for 
work  on  a  larger  scale.  From  Canada  comes  the  report  that  weekly 
entrance-permits  are  procured  and  tickets  are  sent  over.  In  the 
United  States  efforts  are  made  along  the  same  lines.  In  a  letter 
from  Brother  Janz  in  Russia  we  are  assured  that  this  is  rescue 
work.     We  understand  that. 

Now  everybody  will  understand  that  such  work  necessitates  the 
making  of  trips  and  other  expenses,  and  even  if  we  try  to  economize 
in  every  way  possible  we  cannot  avoid  expenses. 

Now  if  all  our  brethren  in  Canada  and  in  the  United  States 
would  agi-ee  to  bear  a  small  part  of  the  burden  that  is  weighing 
on  the  committees,  the  work  could  soon  be  carried  on  more  effective- 
ly and  the  brethren  on  the  Committee  could  be  much  relieved. 

Would  it  not  be  possible  that  on  an  appointed  Sunday  offerings 
for  this  purpose  could  be  lifted  in  all  of  our  churches.  Please, 
brethren,  help  us  in  this  important  cause  and  send  your  gifts  either 
to  Bro.  Herman  E.  Suderman,  Newton,  Kansas,  or  to  David  Toews, 
Rosthem,  Sask. 

(Signed)  David  Toews. 

Copies  of  this  letter  were  sent  to  all  the  members  of  our 
Committee  with  the  request  that  they  express  their  opinion  as  to 


—  238  — 

what  should  be  done  with  this  request.  The  opinions  differed 
considerably,  but  on  the  whole  it  seemed  best  to  let  the  matter  wait 
until  Conference  time  or  to  give  the  committee  from  which  the  re- 
quest came  permission  to  call  for  such  a  collection  among  the 
churches  in  their  own  name.  The  former  course  was  finally 
advised. 

The  Executive  Committee  therefore  requests  the  Conference 
to  consider  the  following: 

1.  The  recommendation  thaf  tbe  Conference  endorse  the  re- 
employment of  a  field  secretary  and  the  new-employment  of  an 
executive  secretary  for  mission  work. 

2.  The  problem  of  the  editors  of  the  Mennonite  Lexicon  in 
Germany  could  not  be  given  some  financial  support  at  our  hands. 

3.  The  question  what  is  to  be  done  with  the  Sanatorium  in 
California.  (The  Sanatoriiyn  Commission  in  its  report  may  offer 
some  advice  on  this  question) 

4.  What  shall  be  done  with  the  request  made  by  Brother 
David  Toews  ? 

In  conclusion  let  it  be  said  our  Committee  is  an  experiment. 
We  have  performed  no  drastic  actions  and  have  not  attempted  to 
move  mountains.  We  have  felt  our  way  through  slowly  and  have 
probably  made  errors  and  failed  in  certain  duties,  and  we  are  ready 
to  take  censures  where  they  are  applicable.  We  hope  that  our  suc- 
cessors in  office  will  do  better. 

In  the  name  of  the  Executive  Committee, 
J.  R.  Thierstein,  Seer. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 
1923  to  1926 

Our  heavenly  father  has  been  so  kind  to  us  as  a  Conference 
that  the  Executive  Committee  has  been  spared  from  performing 
most  of  the  duties  delegated  to  it  by  the  Conference,  such  as:  1. 
To  call  special  meetings  of  the  Conference;  2.  To  accept  resignations 
of  officers  or  members  of  boards  or  committees;  3.  To  fill  vacancies; 
4.  To  appoint  or  employ  field  workers,  except  the  regular  field 
secretary. 

To  examine  and   revise  the  annual  budgets  prepared  by  the 


—  239  — 

different  boards  was  not  difficult  as  the  estimates  are  usually 
based  on  bare  necessities. 

However,  there  are  always  things  and  events  unforseen  that 
those  representing  the  Conference  during  the  interim  between 
sessions  must  face.  We  live  in  an  age  of  progress  and  rapid 
changes  that  necessitate  new  adjustments,  which  even  church  bodies 
must  face. 

Following  are  some  of  the  problems  and  situations  that  our 
Committee  encountered  within  the  past  three  years. 

"CITIZENSHIP  CONFERENCE" 
In  the  fall  of  1923  we  as  a  Conference  were  urgently  invited 
to  participate  in  the  "Citizenship  Conference,"  to  be  held  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  Oct.  13-15.  This  conference  came  into  existence  at 
the  call  of  several  hundred  seriously  minded  men  and  women, 
prominent  in  religious,  educational  and  law-enforcing  circles,  and 
was  prompted  by  the  fact  that  at  this  time  there  is  such  a  notorious 
defiance  of  the  law,  especially  the  Prohibition  Amendment  to  the 
Constitution.  The  meeting  was  for  the  purpose  of  lining  up  the 
forces  of  righteous  thinking  people  in  defence  of  such  good  laws, 
and  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  those  who  are  entrusted  with  their 
enforcement.  The  cause  was  deemed  to  be  of  so  much  importance 
that  our  Committee  asked  Bro.  S.  M.  Grubb  of  Philadelphia  to  serve 
as  our  delegate  which  he  did.  His  obsei*vations  in  the  Conference 
papers  should  have  convinced  us  that  our  effort  has  not  been  in 
vain. 

A  LOAN  FOR  THE  BOARD  OF  HOME  MISSIONS 
In  November  1924  it  became  necessary  for  the  Board  of  Home 
Missions  to  borrow  $5000.00  or  more,  in  order  to  build  the  newly 
planned  mission  station  at  Los  Angeles,  Calif.  The  officers  of 
the  Board  called  upon  our  Committee  for  help,  for  according  to 
resolution  No.  74  of  the  22nd  Conference,  the  Boards  with  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  Executive  Committee  are  authorized  to  borrow  up  to 
$35,000.00,  if  necessary,  to  carry  on  the  conference  activities.  The 
conference  officers  took  initial  steps  in  that  direction,  and  offered 
to  include  the  needs  of  the  board  of  Foreign  Missions  which  was 


—  240  — 

then  heavily  in  debt.  But  this  Board  preferred  to  help  themselves 
as  heretofore.  It  is  an  established  fact,  too,  that  banks  and  loan 
companies  prefer  to  have  as  signers  of  their  notes  vpell-known, 
solid  private  citizens  to  officers  of  religious  or  social  organizations. 
To  be  sure  that  in  our  attempt  to  borrow  we  were  within  the 
rights  of  our  Constitution  and  the  laws  of  Kansas,  under  which  the 
General  Conference  is  chartered,  we  consulted  a  lawyer,  and  were 
informed  that  only  the  Board  of  Trustees,  as  the  legitimate 
financial  board,  were  empowered  to  procure  loans.  The  officers  of 
this  Board,  however,  declined  to  borrow  money  for  the  Conference, 
fearing  that  the  precedent  thus  established  might  lead  us  into  all 
sorts  of  difficulties,  and  suggesting  that  each  board  should  serve 
its  own  needs,  as  has  been  done  heretofore.  Apparently  helpless 
in  the  matter,  we  were  rejoiced  to  hear  that  under  God^s  guidance, 
a  brother  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  mission  had  in  a  private  way 
procured  the  necessary  capital. 

BUDGETS 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  Executive  Committee  to  examine  and 
approve  the  annual  budgets  of  the  different  boards.  It  further 
behooves  us  to  apportion  the  amounts  needed  among  the  congrega- 
tions according  to  membership,  and  to  ascertain  how  much  of  the 
quota  each  church  is  willing  to  accept.  In  connection  with  the 
1925  budget  the  conference  Secretary  made  special  efforts  to  obtain 
responses  from  the  churches,  but  only  about  a  dozen  came  in.  Most 
of  these  accepted  the  quota,  while  a  few  and  some  individual 
members  claimed  the  right  of  freedom  to  do  as  they  pleased  in  the 
matter  of  giving.  From  this  it  would  appear  that  our  churches  on 
the  whole  are  not  yet  quite  ready  for  a  plan  of  systematically  pro- 
portionate giving. 

STAND  AGAINST  MOBILIZATION  DAY 

In  June  1924  the  news  spread  over  the  land  that  the  Govern- 
ment had  designated  September  12th  as  a  day  for  mobilizing  and 
bringing  together  the  military  strength  of  the  nation:  the  Army, 
Navy,  National  Guard,  Red  Cross,  Reserve  Officers,  Draft  Board, 


—  241  — 

and   all   other  agencies   that   would   be   called   into   action,   should 
war  be  declared. 

Righteously  indignant  at  this  insult  to  all  peace-loving  people 
by  the  militarists  of  the  land  and  further  urged  to  action  by  a 
resolution  from  the  Northern  Conference,  the  Executive  Committee 
conferred  together,  and  addressed  a  strong  protest  to  the  President 
of  the  U.  S.  in  the  name  of  our  Conference. 

Both  through  our  papers  and  a  circular  letter  it  also  urged 
the  various  congregations,  first  to  observe  Sunday,  July  27,  or  a 
Sunday  closely  following   as   No-More- War-Day,   and   secondly   to 
send  a  protest  like  the  following  to  the  President,  and  Senators 
and  Representatives  of  their  states  and  districts. 
"To  the  Honorable  Calvin  Coolidge, 
President  of  the  United  States, 
Washington,  D.  C. 
Dear  Mr.  President: 

Our  historic  conviction,  grounded  on  the  teachings  of  Jesus 
Christ,  that  war  is  a  non-Christian  social  institution,  moves  us 
to  petition  that  you  discourage  the  commemoration  of  September 
12th  as  Mobilization  Day. 

If  it  is  anti-Christian  to  wage  war,  as  we  hold,  then  it 
is  also  anti-Christian  to  plan  national  events  whose  only  result 
can  be  fostering  of  a  false  ideal,  that  is,  the  spirit  of  Militarism, 
and  the  consequent  reliance  thereon. 

We  lament  this  mobilization  in  the  time  of  peace.  Will 
not  other  nations  be  given  occasion  to  doubt  the  sincerity  of  our 
peace  proposals  and  our  peace  conferences  ?  Will  not  this  re- 
tard the  progress  hitherto  made  in  developing  an  international 
mind  to  peace,  a  mind  which  is  an  absolute  necessity  as  a 
psychological  pre-requisite,  if  the  efforts  at  peace  in  the  world 
shall  succeed  ? 

We  trust  that  our  nation  may  help  to  hasten  the  day  when 
"nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall 
they  learn  war  anymore,"  and  that  we  may  become  followers 
of  the  Prince  of  Peace  in  fact  as  well  as  in  name. 

This  petition  is  sent  in  behalf  of  the  Mennonite  Church  at 


—  242  — 

As  another  and  perhaps  very  direct  spur  on  the  President, 
a  clause  might  be  inserted,  calling  attention  to  the  enormous 
expenditures  of  the  proposed  mobilization,  with  increased  bur- 
dens on  the  taxpayer  who  is  already  burdened  to  the  breaking- 
down  point. 

Signatures  by  Pastor  and  Clerk  or  Church  Council." 
This  war  propaganda  very  vividly  reminded  us  of  our  duty  to 
use  all  possible  spiritual  weapons  to  help  vanquish  war  and  estab- 
lish peace.  We  recalled  a  resolution  of  the  Conference  by  the  pro- 
visions of  which  literature,  tracts  and  pamphlets,  wei-e  to  be  pub- 
lished thoroughly  explaining  to  the  world  the  Biblical  basis  of  our 
opposition  to   war  and   our  insistance   on  peace. 

Themes  were  named   and   suggestions   such   as   the   following 
were  given  to  help  matters  along: 

"The   articles   should   be   for   outside   and   not   for  home   con- 
sumption." 

"The  language  and  treatment  should  be  in  a  popular  rather 
than  learned  or  scientific  vein." 

"The   Biblical  basis  for   our  attitude  should  be   emphasized." 
"Laymen  who  understand  and  can  write  should  be  encouraged 
as  well  as  more  learned  persons." 

"True  peace  can  come  only  with  a  change  of  heart." 


THE  QUADRICENTENNIAL  CELEBRATION  OF  THE 

FOUNDING  OF  OUR  DENOMINATION 
Beginning  with  June  1924  some  of  us  began  to  receive  letters 
from  brethren  in  South  Germany,  calling  attention  to  the  approach 
of  the  fourhundredth  anniversary  of  the  founding  of  our  church 
in  Switzerland,  and  urging  the  commemoration  of  this  event  by  all 
Mennonite  bodies  in  the  world  in  a  fitting  manner. 

In  a  splendid  little  circular  Brother  Christian  Neff  suggested 
the  following: 

1.  "That  the  25th  day  of  January  1925  (Sunday,  this  being 
the  probable  day  on  which  our  denomination  was  founded,  be 
fittingly  observed  by  special  religious  services. 

2.  That  all  Mennonite  bodies  in  the  world,  through  representa- 


—  243  — 

tives  meet  at  or  near  the  birthplace  of  the  denomination  in  Switzer- 
land, in  order  thus  to  prove  and  strengthen  the  bond  of  fellowship. 
3.  That  a  memorial  in  bookform  be  prepared,  reviewing  our 
beginning  of  believers  both  in  a  general  way  and  through  life 
pictures  of  the  great  leaders." 

He  asked  a  careful  consideration  of  these  points  and  a  report 
of  our  reaction. 

After  considerable  correspondence  bearing  on  this  matter,  the 
sentiments  of  the  members  of  our  committee  crystallized  in  the 
following  reply  to  brother  NefF. 

The  communications  were  answered  in  German,  and  are  given 
in  that  language  in  the  minutes  of  the  Conference. 

The  gist  of  the  answers  is  briefly  as  follows: 

1.  We  gladly  join  the  South  German  brethren  in  celebrating 
the  25th  day  of  January,  1925  as  the  Memorial  Day  of  the  founding 
of  the  Mennonite  Church  in  a  manner  well  pleasing  to  God. 

2.  We  fully  indorse  the  plan,  that  representatives  of  Men- 
nonites  of  all  the  world  meet  in  Switzerland  in  a  convention  for 
thanksgiving  to  God,  we  shall  see  what  may  be  done  toward  having 
our  Conference  represented. 

3.  We  also  favor  a  memorial  book  and  our  Conference  will  be 
ready  to  contribute  to  paying  the  cost  of  the  same.  It  might  be 
published  in  several  languages. 

4.  We  think  it  should  be  a  book  by  Mennonites  for  Mennonites,' 
and  at  the  same  time  it  should  set  forth  clearly  and  definitely 
that  we  stand  on  Biblical  ground  in  our  faith. 

Might  the  question  be  discussed  on  that  memorable  occasion 
of  undertaking  a  common  work  and  thus  be  drawn  together  by 
fostering  a  common  interest. 

Both  through  articles  in  the  church  papers  and  a  circular  letter 
addressed  to  pastors  and  leaders  our  churches  were  encouraged 
to  commemorate  the  event  worthily,  if  not  on  that  particular  Sun- 
day, then  on  a  later  date.  A  suggestive  program,  worked  out  by 
a  committee  appointed  by  the  conference  Chairman,  served  to  help 
those  who  were  interested. 

The  real  problem  before  the  Committee  was  that  of  sending 
a  delegate.     The  majority  were  of  the  opinion  that  we  should  be 


—  244  — 

represented.  But  with  the  conference  treasury  empty  that  seemed 
almost  impossible.  Well-meaning  brethren  suggested  that  we 
should  let  those  go  who  had  the  money  and  the  desire  to  attend. 
But  that  might  have  put  us  in  the  predicament  of  being  represent- 
ed by  people  who  would  not  represent  us  fittingly.  Finally  it  was 
decided  to  address  a  circular  to  the  churches,  telling  them  that  if 
they  desired  to  send  a  delegate  they  should  take  and  send  in  their 
collections  for  that  purpose,  the  minimum  amount  necessary  being 
placed  at  $500.00.  Forty-two  churches  responded  with  a  total  of 
something  like  $420.00. 

While  this  was  going  on  the  committee  balloted  on  a  suitable 
delegate  and  Rev,  H.  J.  Krehbiel  received  the  election.  As  this 
brother  had  shown  inclinations  to  make  a  trip  to  Europe  and  attend 
the  commemoration  festivities,  he  bravely  started  out  without 
guarantee  of  the  sum  designated. 

That  he  has  represented  us  well  and  given  us  value  many 
times  the  cost  of  the  trip,  those  of  us  who  have  heard  him  give  his 
stirring  address  will  gladly  vouch. 

IMMIGRATION 

Some  if  not  all  of  the  members  of  our  Committee  had  felt  for 
some  time  that  we  in  the  States  were  not  doing  our  duty  toward 
the  Russian  brethren  who  M'ere  coming  to  America,  specifically  to 
Canada,  to  find  a  new  home  here.  A  plaintive  letter  from  Brother 
David  Toews,  addressed  to  the  secretary  and  circulated  among  the 
members  of  our  Committee  intensified  this  feeling  of  guilt.  Then 
Dr.  S.  K.  Mosiman,  one  of  our  members,  addressed  us  with  a  letter 
which  in  outline  was  as  follows: 

"You  will  remember  that  I  have  advocated  at  one  time  that 
the  General  Conference  give  the  best  man  we  have  for  the  Russian 
cause,  to  assist  in  the  immigration  problem  and  do  all  things  pos- 
sible and  practical  to  help  the  brethren  get  a  foothold  in  America. 

I,  therefore,  make  a  motion  to  the  Executive  Committee  that 
Brother  C.  E.  Krehbiel,  if  he  is  willing,  be  released  to  the  Canadian 
Immigration  for  one  year,  or  longer  if  they  need  him  and  that  he 
and  brother  Toews  together  plan  the  work  that  ought  to  be  done 
in  the  United  States,  not  only  in  our  Conference  but  possibly  also 


—  245  — 

among  the   Central   Illinois   and   Defenceless  brethren,  as  well   as 
among  the  independent  group  of  churches." 

Not  only  were  the  members  of  our  Committee  agreeable  to 
this  motion,  but  there  was  a  feeling  that  we  ought  to  do  more  than 
lease  our  man,  that  the  whole  immigration  problem  ought  to  be 
gone  over  thoroughly  with  representatives  of  the  respective  boards 
and  that  ways  should  be  found  to  carry  on  the  work  more  effective- 
ly. And  as  it  had  been  voted  by  the  Conference  that  the  Executive 
Committee  may  meet  annually,  the  president  decided  that  we  meet 
now  and  that  the  officers  of  our  Relief  Commission,  and  Rev.  David 
Toews,  and  the  chairman  of  the  Mennonite  Colonization  Board  be 
invited  to  meet  with  us  on  Friday,  April  18,  1923,  the  meeting  to  be 
held  at  Newton,  Kansas. 

On  Thursday  evening  the  Executive  Committee  held  a  pre- 
liminary meeting  at  which  the  attention  was  centered  on  the  pen- 
sion problem  and  matters  pertaining  to  the  next  Conference  pro- 
gram and  session. 

Friday  was  devoted  almost  entirely  to  the  immigration  prob- 
lem. There  were  present  at  this  meeting:  All  the  members  of  the 
Executive  Comimittee  excepting  Rev.  Gottshall  who  on  account  of 
a  previous  lecture  engagement  could  not  come.  John  Lichti,  J.  C. 
Mueller  and  C.  F.  Claassen,  representing  our  Relief  Commission; 
David  Toews  and  Jacob  Janzen  of  the  Canadian  Board;  D.  E.  Har- 
der and  J.   M.   Suderman   of  the   Mennonite  Colonization  Bo^rd. 

When  the  meeting  had  been  appropriately  opened,  the  chair- 
men of  the  three  boards  gave  reports  of  the  work  done  and  pos- 
sible plans  for  the  future.  These  showed  plainly  Ihat  the  different 
units  had  been  working  independently  and  not  with  a  unity  of 
purpose. 

So  after  a  full  discussion  of  matters,  the  following  resolution 
was  passed: 

Resolved,  that  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America,  recommends  to 
the  Relief  Commission  of  this  Conference,  to  the  Mennonite  Coloni- 
zation Board,  and  to  the  Canadian  Mennonite  Board  of  Colonization, 
to  appoint  jointly  one  man  or  several  men,  for  the  purpose  of  visit- 
ing the  Mennonite  churches  in  the  United  States,  to  solicit  loans 


—  246  — 

or  gifts  of  money  for  aid  of  Mennonite  immigration  from  Russia, 
as  also  for  relief  work,  which  is  being  done  in  the  sojourners' 
camps  in  Europe. 

These  solicitors  shall  set  forth  in  the  churches  and  before 
individuals  in  an  impartial  way  the  necessity  and  the  possibility 
of  immigration  aid  in  Canada,  Mexico  and  in  the  sojourners  camps. 
Every  donor  shall  direct  into  which  particular  treasury  his  gift 
shall  flow.  The  expenses  arising  from  this  soliciting  work  shall 
be  covered  out  of  each  treasury,  proportionate  to  the  percentage 
in  which  gifts  came  to  the  respective  treasury. 

Just  how  far  the  aims  and  wishes  of  this  resolution  have  been 
realized  will  be  reported  by  our  Emergency  Relief  Commission. 

THE    PENSION    PROBLEM 

At  the  23rd  session  in  Freeman  the  Executive  Committee  under 
instructions  from  the  Conference  had  presented  a  plan  for  pension 
ing  missionaries   and  ministers.      After   considerable   discussion   it 
was  disposed  of  as  follows: 

"Resolved,  that  the  plan  of  pensioning  Missionaries  and  Min- 
isters be  accepted  as  a  whole,  wath  the  understanding  that,  after 
the  Secretary  has  caused  it  to  be  put  into  print,  it  be  placed  before 
the  congregations  for  their  consideration,  with  the  expectation 
that  they  then  convey  to  the  Conference  Secretary  their  decision 
or  possible  proposals  for  changes;  and  that  thereupon  the  Executive 
Committee,  with  due  regard  for  the  suggested  changes,  revise  the 
plan  and  submit  it  to  the  next  Conference  for  its  final  adoption  or 
rejection." 

At  the  meeting  in  Newton  the  Executive  Committee  took  action 
on  this  Pension  plan,  which  action  together  with  some  necessary 
information  was  transmitted  to  the  Churches  as  follows: 
To  the  General  Conference  Churches: 

The  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference  comes 
to  you  once  more  with  the  urgent  request  that  you  proceed  as 
soon  as  possible  to  a  careful  and  prayerful  consideration  of 
the  plan  for  pensioning  our  missionaries  and  ministers,  as  it 
was  approved  by  the  Conference  at  Freeman,  S.  D.,  and  that 
you  then  communicate  the  result  of  your  deliberations  to  the 


—  247  — 

undersigned  as  early  as  possible,  so  that  the  Committee  may 
revise  the  plan  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  the  Churches 
and  submit  it  to  the  next  Conference  for  final  adoption. 

It  is  suggested  that  you  express  your  preference  in  one  of 
the  following  ways: 

1.  Adoption  of  the  plan; 

2.  Elimination  of  the  plan  to  pension  ministers,  but  adoption 
of  pensioning  the  missionaries; 

3.  Rejection  of  the  whole  plan; 

4.  Any  suggestions  that  the  churches  desire  to  make. 
The  pension  plan  may  be  found  printed  in  the  Conference  Re- 
port page  113  in  German,  and  page  230  in  English;  also  in  the 
Bundesbote  of  July  23,  and  the  Mennonite  of  July  30,  1925.     Some 
reprints  of  it  are  also  enclosed  here." 

(Signed  by  the  Secretary) 

SALE    OF   THE    SANATORIUM 

In  May  1925  this  telegram  was  received: 

"Upland,  California,  May  21,  1925 
J.  R.  Thierstein, 
Newton,  Kansas 

Can  sell  sanatorium  with  contents.  Consideration  eight  thous- 
and five  hundred.  Papers  in  escrow.  Total  amount  deposited. 
California  Committeemen  recommend  sale.  Immediate  approval 
of  Executive  Committee  important.  Purchasers  desire  possession 
without  delay.  Quick  action  necessary.  Deed  and  title  can  be 
attended  to  later.  E.  H.  Haury." 

On  May  23  the  following  answer  was  given: 

"Newton,  Kansas,  May  23,  1925. 
E.  H.  Haury, 
Upland,  California 

Message  received.  Your  commission  fully  empowered  by  previ- 
ous action  of  Conference  and  Trustees  to  sell  sanatorium.  To  give 
you  additional  backing,  have  communicated  with  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  Trustees  and  several  members  of  Conference  Executive 
Committee;  they  all  say  SELL.  But  how  about  linen  and  blankets 
promised  the  Ladies'  Missionary  Societies? 

J.  R.  Thierstein,   Conf.   Sec." 


—  248  — 

Because  of  delay,  this  sale  fell  through,  but  the  Sanatorium 

was  later  sold  for  $9000.00,  as  a  report  which  is  to  be  given  will 
show. 

Brother  H.  J.  Krehbiel  visits  among  the  Conference  Churches 
and   the  Study  Conference  in   Washington 

In  September  1925  the  Chairman  of  our  Conference  who  in 
August,  had  returned  from  Europe  was  asked  by  the  officers  of 
the  Western  District  Conference  and  by  local  members  of  our 
Executive  Committee  to  visit  congregations  of  the  district  and  also 
the  Conference  to  be  held  in  Buhler,  Kansas,  in  October,  to  give 
his  lectures.  Bro.  Krehbiel  came,  made  his  round  through  Kansas 
and  Nebraska,  and  left  a  deep  impression  with  vivid  reports  on 
his  experiences  and  observations  in  Europe,  and  his  crushing  op- 
position to  war. 

As  six  other  members  of  our  Committee  besides  Bro.  Krehbiel 
were  present  at  the  Conference  in  Buhler,  they  felt  it  was  only 
proper  that  the  good  things  he  had  to  offer  should  be  passed  on 
to  others.  And  since  our  General  Conference  was  being  urgently 
invited  to  send  delegates  to  the  "Study  Conference  on  the  Churches 
and  World  Peace,"  which  was  to  sit  in  Washington,  D.  C,  Dec. 
1,  2,  and  3,  it  was  decided  to  ask  Bro.  Krehbiel  to  participate  in 
this  "Study  Conference"  and  to  visit  our  churches  or  groups  of 
churches  in  the  Northwest,  North,  and  on  through  to  the  East  while 
going  to  and  returning  from  Washington.  This  he  kindly  con- 
sented to  do. 

That  his  addresses  were  appreciated  was  proved  by  the  good- 
sized  collections  that  the  communities  or  churches,  which  he  visited, 
sent  in.  Unfortunately,  however,  he  took  sick  in  Iowa  on  his  re- 
turn trip,  so  that  he  had  to  go  home  and  could  not  visit  the  Okla- 
homa churches  as  had  been  planned. 

As  our  Conference  was  entitled  to  two  delegates  at  the  "Study 
Conference,"  and  as  Rev.  A.  J.  Neuenschwander  of  Philadelphia 
had  been  selected  as  our  representative  before  we  got  hold  of  Bro. 
Krehbiel,  he,  too,  attended  with  only  a  small  increase  in  expenses. 
Both  brethren  made  their  reports  in  the  conference  papers,  and 
it  is  to  be  hoped  that  they  have  proved  a  blessing  and  inspiration 
to  those  of  us  who  read  them. 


—  249  — 

In  closing  we  might  add  that  the  brethren  A.  J.  Neuenschwan- 
der  and  H.  P.  Krehbiel  have  recently  been  appointed  by  the  con- 
ference President  as  our  representatives  on  the  advisory  committee 
of  the  Pacifist  Churches.  An  appointment  of  this  kind  was  re- 
quested by  the  chairman  Bro.  Wm.  Harvey,  and  brethren  in  the 
East. 

There  is  also  a  strong  feeling  among  some  of  our  brethren  that 
our  Conference  should  effect  some  sort  of  peace  organization  like 
those  among  the  Friends  and  Brethren. 

Our  Conference  should  also  be  reminded  of  the  precarious  fi- 
nancial conditions  in  which  the  editors  of  the  Mennonite  Lexicon 
and  the  "Gedenkschrift"  in  Germany  find  themselves,  and  our  auty 
toward  these  worthy  undertakings. 


RECOMMENDATIONS 

I.  From  the  answers  received  and  from  the  lack  of  replies  from 
the  churches  the  Executive  Committee  believes  that  our  churches 
are  not  ready  for  a  double  Pension  Plan  including  ministers  and 
missionaries,  but  favor  support  of  disabled  missionaries  and  their 
families  by  voluntary  contributions;  and  since  the  Foreign  Mission 
Board  is  prepared  to  place  before  the  Conference  a  plan  along  this 
line,  we  recommend  that  the  Conference  entertain  that  plan. 

II.  Since  there  are  a  good  many  matters  in  the  Constitution 
proper  that  should  really  be  in  the  By-Laws,  and  since  other 
changes  are  necessary,  we  recommend  that  the  Conference  instruct 
the  new  Executive  Committee  to  make  provision  for  the  revision 
of  the  Constitution. 

III.  The  Executive  Committee  recommends  to  the  General 
Conference  the  endorsement  of  the  following  action  of  the  Ad- 
ministrative Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  of  Churches  of 
Christ  in  America: 

"The  Administrative  Committee  makes  the  following  recom- 
mendations in  regard  to  military  training  in  schools  and  colleges: 

1)  That  systematic  and  technical  training  for  youth  of  high 
school  age  is  to  be  deplored  as  foreign  to  the  aims  and  ideals  of 
our  educational  system; 


—  250  — 

2)  That  civilian  educational  institutions  should  not  make  mili- 
tary training  a  required  subject; 

3)  That  churches  and  educational  leaders  give  careful  study- 
to  the  whole  question  of  the  Reserve  Officers'  Training  Corps  in 
schools  and  colleges." 

(The  introductory  sentence  to  (1)  had  "been  omitted  but  was 
inserted  by  the  Conference.) 

IV.  The  Executive  Committee  recommends  that  the  new  Ex- 
ecutive Committee  be  instructed  to  appoint  a  committee  of  two 
to  co-operate  with  other  pacifist  churches  and  with  other  peace 
organizations  whose  working  methods   conform   to   our  principles. 

V.  We  appreciate  very  much  the  work  that  has  been  done 
by  our  Field  Secretary  and  believe  it  would  be  very  profitable  to 
continue  this  work.  However,  in  view  of  our  depleted  Treasuries 
we  recommend  that  the  Conference  does  not  employ  a  Field  Sec- 
retary for  the  present. 

The  report  of  the  Field  Secretary  follows  here  as  a  part  of 
the  report  by  the  Executive  Committee. 

REPORT   OF  THE  FIELD  SECRETARY 

Newton,  Kansas,  Aug.  14,  1926. 
To  the   General   Conference 
Greetings: 

Three  years  ago  a  brief  report  was  made  to  your  body  on 
the  work  of  the  Field  Secretary  as  done  to  that  date.  I  have  now 
made  eig'ht  reports  in  all  to  the  Executive  Committee.  These  eight 
reports  entered  more  into  the  detail  of  conditions  and  problems 
of  the  churches  than  is  possible  here.  This  report  is  to  be  more  of 
a  summary  of  findings  v/ith  suggestions.     It  covers  the  following: 

1)  All  of  the  132  organized  churches  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada  that  are  members  of  the  General  Conference; 

2)  All  four  of  our  City  Mission  stations  and  a  number  of 
mission  outposts  that  are  under  the  control  of  the  Home  Mission 
Board; 

3)  All  of  the  thirteen  mission  stations  among  the  Indians  in 
Oklahoma,  Arizona,  and  Montana  that  are  under  the  control  of  our 
Foreign  Mission  Board: 


—  25]  — 

4)  All  of  the  small  unorganized  groups  that  by  origin  belong 
to  the  Conference  churches  and  that  meet  regularly  either  in  church 
services  or  Sunday  school  or  both;  and, 

5)  And  finally,  a  number  of  friendly  independent  and  other 
churches  or  groups  that  invited  me  to  visit  them,  and  some  of 
which  are  contributing  to  our  Conference  activities.  The  door  to 
most  of  these  was  opened  by  the  Russian  relief  work  as  the  key. 

Practically  all  our  churches  were  visited,  and  the  aim  was  to 
acquaint  the  constituency  more  thoroughly  with  their  own  work 
in  the  Lord's  vineyard  as  it  has  been  delegated  to  and  done  by 
the  Conference  officials  and  boards  in  Missions,  Publication,  Educa- 
tion, and  Eelief. 

In  the  foreign  relief  work  a  field  was  found  in  which  not  only 
the  churches  of  our  Conference,  but  those  of  various  branches  of 
the  denomination  found  it  possible  to  unite  in  a  way  that  gives 
promise  of  future  closer  cooperation.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that 
closer  contact  in  working  out  problems  at  home  may  also  make  foi 
greater  mutual  confidence. 

Without  further  introductory  remarks  permit  me  now  to  call 
your  attention  1)  to  the  Findings  as  revealed  by  my  Card  Index 
of  all  churches;  2)  to  the  Problems;  and  3)  to  suggestions.  It 
should  be  stated  here  that  my  Card  Index  was  over  four  years  in 
the  making,  and  some  of  the  data  of  necessity  had  to  be  estimated. 
The  usual  field  of  the  Conference  Statistician  and  the  Boards  and 
Committees  has  been  avoided  to  obviate  duplicating  reports;  but 
to  me  it  appears  that  both  historically  and  practically  this  report 
reveals  a  picture  that  is  most  vital. 

I.   FINDINGS 

1)  The  132  congregations  have  139  church  buildings,  not  in- 
cluding parsonages.  The  total  estimated  valuation  of  these  139 
church  houses  is  $890,555.00.  Our  total  church  membership  is  22,- 
395  according  to  my  Index.  Hence  the  average  expenditure  per 
member  for  a  church  home  is  $39.76.  The  average  per  member 
for  600  Congregational  churches  is  $173.  The  estimated  seating 
capacity  of  our  139  churches  is  47,146  or  more  than  twice  the 
membership.     The  average  amount  that  a  church  has  invested  in 


—  252  — 

a  home  with  us  is  $6399.  With  the  above  Congregational  group 
it  is  $43,046.  Our  church  architecture  is  extremely  modest;  prob- 
ably modest  to  a  fault.  There  are  a  few  churches  with  no  invest- 
ment in  a  home.  One  congregation  owns  six  church  houses.  Prop- 
ably  the  largest  and  most  pretentious  Mennonite  church  in  the 
world  is  the  one  at  Berne  whose  hospitality  the  Conference  is  now 
enjoying.  It  is  valued  at  $58,000.00;  but  of  course  could  not  be 
erected  for  that  now.  The  total  reported  indebtedness  on  all  church 
buildings  is  $18,526;  which  certainly  is  a  fine  showing.  Very  sig- 
nificant is  this  fact  that  79  church  houses  are  in  the  country,  and 
60  in  villages  or  towns.  Doubtless  the  movement  is  towards  the 
towns  and  cities. 

2)  There  are  21  vacancies.  Most  of  these  churches  have  a 
membership  of  fewer  than  100;  one  that  is  vacant  temporarily  has 
170  members.  There  are  over  75  ministers  who  have  no  charge. 
They  either  teach  or  are  assistant  ministers  in  larger  churches  or 
are  not  active.     One  church  has  eleven  ministers  (now  13). 

Think  of  it,  only  21  ministers  devote  their  whole  time  to  one 
congregation!  One  hundred  eleven  of  our  132  congregations  are 
apparently  satisfied  with  less  than  full-time  ministers.  About  30 
of  these  have  the  plural  minister  system.  Twenty-two  reverse 
this  and  have  the  plural  church  system,  i.  e.  one  elder  serves  two 
or  even  three  or  four  churches. 

3)  Thirty-six  churches  pay  no  stipulated  salary  to  their 
ministers;  some  of  these,  however,  pay  from  $3  to  $10.00  for  each 
sermon  preached.  Some  pay  an  annual  salary  of  $2000.00  and  par- 
sonage. Some  churches  have  invited  ministers  to  give  them  a  series 
of  addresses  and  have  then  given  such  visitors  hundreds  of  dol- 
lars in  freewill  offerings,  whereas  they  gave  their  minister,  — 
who  is  with  them  365  days  in  the  year,  and  never  fails  them  in 
weddings  or  sickness  or  death,  —  possibly  $5  to  $10  for  a  Sunday 
sermon.  Is  that  just?  O,  you  say,  A  minister  must  not  preach  for 
money.     True,  but  does  not  the  same  rule  hold  for  visitors? 

Seventy-five  churches  pay  a  total  salary  of  $73,070.  The  aver- 
age annual  salary  that  the  111  churches  that  have  ministers  pay 
them  is  $658.30.  To  this  should  be  added  the  per  sermon  fee  and 
the    parsonage    which    might    bring    the    amount    up    to    $700.00 


—  253  — 

per  year.  The  Congregational  churches  quoted  above  pay  their 
pastors  an  average  salary  of  $1994  a  year.  It  is  noteworthy  that 
the  average  salary  of  111  of  our  ministers  for  a  five-year  period 
is  only  $444.13.  This  shows  that  we  are  improving  in  our  support 
of  our  ministers. 

4)  We  are  in  the  transition  period  in  the  matter  of  language; 
but  probably  we  are  not  as  far  along  as  many  might  think. 
Thirty-four  churches  use  the  English  language  exclusively;  48 
use  only  the  German;  and  45  both  languages. 

5)  Hymn  books.  Here  we  find  an  encouraging  loyalty  to  our 
Gesangbuch  mit  Noten.  All  of  the  48  churches  that  use  the  Ger- 
man only,  and  all  of  the  45  that  use  both  German  and  English, 
with  the  exception  of  three,  report  that  they  use  this  book.  No 
such  loyality  to  our  Mennonite  Hymnal  exists.  Of  the  34  churches 
that  use  the  English  exclusively,  only  8  report  having  our  Hymnal; 
and  of  the  45  that  use  both  languages  only  three  report  having 
our  Hymnal,  and  some  of  them  have  but  do  not  use  the  book.  With- 
out exception  they  have  other  hymn  books  of  which  some  are  of 
the  commercialized  revival  type. — It  is  evident  here  that  we  sorely 
need  the  New  Hymnal,  which  is  on  the  press  now,  and  also  that  we 
should  cultivate  loyalty  to  our  own  efforts  and  publications.  Min- 
isters have  a  duty  along  this  line,  and  choir  leaders  and  church 
officers  as  well. 

6)  Church  Budgets.  Many  of  our  churches  expect  an  annual 
membership  fee,  and  some  go  so  far  as  to  make  membership  de- 
pendent upon  its  payment.  This  fee  is  from  $1  to  $14,  and  is 
mostly  for  Church  Support,  but  in  some  cases  for  ministerial  support 

also. 

Further,  many  of  our  churches  suggest  or  even  fix  a  land  tax, 
running  from  Ic  to  12c  per  unincumbered  acre  of  land.  Renters 
pay  one-half  as  much.  —  A  number  of  the  churches  fix  a  property 
tax  of  from  $1  to  $8  per  $1000  of  assessors'  valuations,  or  as  each 
individual  upon  honor  assesses  himself. 

To  my  mind  the  most  equitable  system  would  be: 

(1)  A  nominal  fee  of  from  $2  to  $10  for  men,  and  one-half 
as  much  for  women  members; 

(2)  A  certain  uniform  per  cent  on  the  "Income;" 


—  254  — 

(3)  A  certain  uniform  per  cent  on  the  "Property."    And  there 

might  be  an  exemption  of  $500  here  to  encourage  thrift.  That 

would  be  good  business. 

But  Church  Support  is  not  merely  "good  business."  The  ideal 
is  Paul's  advise  to  the  Corinthians:  1  Cor.  16:2,  "Let  every  one  of 
you  (Individually)  lay  by  him  in  store  on  the  first  day  of  the  week 
(Systematically),  as  God  hath  prospered  him  (Proportionally)." 
And  as  a  fourth  point  one  might  add:  "God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver." 
No  'financial  drive'  can  offset  this. 

II   PROBLEMS 

1)  What  can  and  shall  we  do  for  the  isolated  small  groups? 
Can  we  forestall  them  ?  Should  we  try  it  ?  Shall  we  create  bish- 
oprics for  them?     They  say  "A  mother  owes  its  child  something." 

2)  We  are  in  the  transition  from  the  'lay'  to  the  'pap'  ministry 
and  its  by-products;  and  from  the  plural  to  the  one-pastor  sys- 
tem. This  brings  new  problems;  for  instance,  Vacancies;  'bidding 
up'  on  popular  ministers,  etc. 

3)  The  old  problem  of  language.  Churches  of  the  Canadian 
immigrants,  whose  membership  totals  over  1000,  will  join  our  Con- 
ference at  this  session.  They  are  German.  At  the  same  time  unat- 
tached churches  that  use  only  the  American  language  seem  to  be 
disposed  to  join  us;  and  we  should  rejoice  in  this;  but  it  will  require 
grace  from  God  and  mutual  patience. 

4)  Education  in  Stewardship  and  regular  ofl"erings  for  God's 
cause. 

5)  The  sentiment  for  Prohibition  is  not  uniform  among  us; 
but  we  should  urge,  teach,  and  practice  strict  conformity  and 
obedience  to  law  and  order. 

6)  Which  is  more  advisable:  to  have  one  minister  serve  two 
or  more  churches,  or  to  have  him  serve  one  and  be  gainfully  occupied 
otherwise?     (Some  churches  sow  wheat  to  support  their  ministers.) 

7)  The  Lodge  question. 

8)  Should  candidates  for  the  Mission  field  serve  an  'intern- 
ship' before  being  sent  to  foreign  fields? 

9)  Pros  and  Cons  of  Union  Meetings  and  Interdenominational 
Church   Organizations.     Do   they  ever   make   for  church   loyalty? 


—  255  — 

10)  Would  it  be  well  to  arrange  Reading  Courses  for  our 
ministers,  and  possibly  Sunday  school  teachers?  Something  for 
the  Board  of  Education. 

11)  Our  church  is  woefully  lame  in  creative  thinking,  produc- 
tive reading,  study,  research,  and  investigation  that  finds  expression 
on  the  printed  page.     Why?     What  is  the  remedy? 

12)  Aberdeen,  Idaho,  church  has  a  local  Settlement  Committee 
for  two  years.  Should  not  each  church  have  one  to  advise  with 
prospective  newcomers?  Old  closed  settlements  should  have  them 
to  help  find  means  to  hold  their  young  people.  From  the  economical 
side  one  of  three  things  is  absolutely  necessary  here:  a)  More 
intensive  farm  methods;  b)  The  study  and  development  of  in- 
dustrial possibilities;  or  c)  Migration,  and  for  this  the  committee 
could  make  the  contact. 

13)  Mixed  marriages.  Shall  we  encourage  or  discourage  them? 
Should  we  advise  such  parties  to  hold  their  respective  church 
membership,  or  to  agree  on  and  join  the  same  church? 

14)  Catechetical  instruction  versus  protracted  meetings  as 
a  means  of  winning  souls.  There  are  those  who  think  little  of  the 
Catechism,  and  stress  Revivals,  and  there  are  those  who  deplore 
Revivals  and  stress  Catechism. 

15)  One  of  our  biggest  problems  is,  How  shall  we  inculcate 
loyalty  to  our  church? 

16)  How  about  those  Church  Records?  Are  they  being  up 
or  'held  up'?  Be  sure  to  celebrate  every  25th  anniversary  of  your 
Church.  That  will  aid  materially  in  keeping  up  the  historical  rec- 
ord at  least. 

17)  How  shall  we  maintain  and  cultivate  that  reverence  for 
spiritual  values,  for  the  Christian  home,  and  school,  and  the 
Church  which  will  stamp  us  indelibly  as  a  "peculiar  people"  (1 
Pet.  2:9)  in  a  day  when  almost  all  customs  and  even  ideals  seem 
in  flux  and  so  many  influential  social  and  political,  and  even  reli- 
gious agencies  apparently  feel  called  upon  to  batter  down  all  pro- 
tecting barriers? 

18)  One  of  our  problems  is  the  tendency  to  schism.  A  good 
brother  said  to  me:  *^You  should  make  it  a  point,  wherever  you 


—  256  — 

go,  to  warn  the  people  that  splitting  and  disrupting  a  Church  is 
one  of  the  worst  sins  on  God's  green  earth." 

19)  Naturalization.  When  a  Judge  asks  an  applicant,  Will 
you  take  a  rifle  and  shoot  to  kill  in  defense  of  your  country  ?  What 
then? 

20)  What  can  we  do  to  make  it  more  effectively  clear  to  the 
Churches  composing  the  General  Conference  that  they,  and  not 
the  Officers  or  Boards,  are  the  Conference;  that  this  work  in  the 
Lord's  vineyard  is  their  work,  and  that  they  therefore,  above  all 
else,  should  support  their  own  work  with  their  gifts,  prayers,  and 
power.  If  a  Conference  Church  is  utterly  lacking  in  interest  in 
work  it  has  helped  to  delegate  to  the  Conference,  does  not  the  con- 
clusion hold  that  the  leaders  of  that  Church  are  indifferent  to 
the  cause? 

21)  Could  and  should  the  Conference  not  create  an  official 
agency  for  bringing  together  the  ministers  that  are  looking  for  a 
charge  and  the  Church  that  is  looking  for  a  minister. 

Ill  SUGGESTIONS 
You  will  have  noticed  that  a  number  of  suggestions  have 
already  slipped  into  my  report.  Others  might  be  made,  but  they 
may  be  made  by  one  or  the  other  Board  of  Committee  to  whom  a 
special  line  of  work  is  delegated;  so,  in  order  not  to  anticipate, 
may  I  in  conclusion  say  that  I  prize  the  confidence  placed  in  me  by 
the  Executive  Committee  and  the  individual  Churches  very  highly, 
and  see  in  it  an  evidence  of  your  interest  and  good  will  in  the 
Master's  cause.  His  name  be  praised  in  all  we  do. 
Respectfully  submitted, 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Field  Sec'y. 

P.  S.  At  the  request  of  the  Statistician  I  have,  with  the  aid 
of  Sister  Elizabeth  Wirkler  and  my  daughter  Horence,  prepared 
a  map  showing  the  location  of  our  churches  in  the  United  States. 


CHAPTER  XV 

1914  to   1926 
SUNDRY   SUBJECTS 

SANATORIUM,   SECRET   SOCIETIES,   FEDERAL   COUNCIL, 

PENSION,    UNIFORM   CONFESSION,    DOCTRINE 

AND   DISCIPLINE,   PROHIBITION 

SANATORIUM 
1914  to   1920 

It  was  at  the  Conference  held  at  Bluffton,  Ohio,  in  1911,  that 
the  Sanatorium  was  first  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Conference. 
The  plan  was  brought  forward  by  Brother  J.  S.  Hischler  when  he 
read  a  proposition  to  the  Conference  coming  from  the  Pacific  Con- 
ference. Preparations  for  building  a  sanatorium  for  tuberculosis 
patients  had  been  made  there,  and  Conference  was  now  consulted 
to  see  whether  it  would  not  assist  in  the  erection  and  administration 
of  the  Sanatorium,  since  persons  from  various  sections  afflicted 
with  that  disease  were  being  advised  to  go  to  the  mild  climate  of 
southern  California. 

A  committee  was  appointed  to  consider  this  proposition  and 
draft  a  reply.  The  draft  submitted  by  the  committee  was  accepted. 
It  contained  three  points:  1.  The  Conference  is  sympathetic  to  the 
plan  of  erecting  a  sanatorium  for  tubercular  sufferers,  but  must 
decline  the  petition  to  take  charge  of  the  project.  2.  The  Con- 
ference does  not  wish  to  discourage  the  project  therefore  grants 
permission  to  collect  in  the  various  district  conferences.  3.  The 
erection  and  management  of  the  Sanatorium  is  left  to  the  Pacific 
Conference. 

At  the  1917  Conference  session  held  at  Reedley,  California, 
the  Sanatorium  undertaking  was  again  brought  to  the  attention  of 


—  258  — 

the  General  Conference  by  the  Pacific  Conference.  It  appears 
that  the  funds  for  such  an  institution  had  been  collected  and  that 
the  building  had  been  erected.  The  Pacific  Conference  now  offered 
to  transfer  the  title  and  ownership  of  the  Sanatorium  to  the 
General  Conference  with  the  understanding  that  the  General 
Conference  would  take  over  the  management  of  the  Sanatorium. 

This  offer  was  accepted.  A  committee  of  six  was  elected. 
The  first  duty  assigned  to  the  Sanatorium  Committee  was  to  secure 
for  the  General  Conference  a  clear  title  to  the  Sanatorium  property. 
2.  To  proceed  to  raise  a  $40,000.00  Maintenance  Fund.  3.  To  secure 
Mennonite  deaconesses  to  serve  in  the  Sanatorium. 

The  following  report  on  the  Sanatorium  was  submitted  to  the 
1920  Conference  session  at  Perkasie,  Pennsylvania: 

A  TRIENNIAL  REPORT  OF  THE  SANATORIUM 
COMMITTEE 

(Report  Covers  September  1917  to  July  1920) 
To  the  Members  of  the  General  Conference,  Greetings: 
In  looking  back  over  the  last  three  (21/2)  years  since  I  have 
served  as  secretary  on  your  Sanatorium  Committee  many  changes 
have  taken  place.  Proving  that  there  is  nothing  permanent  in  this 
world,  and  at  the  same  time  causing  us  to  see  that  God's  hand  rules 
and  over-rules  the  handiwork  of  His  children. 

We  are  truly  thankful  to  our  Father  and  Creator  for  His  all- 
wise  guidance  and  His  longsuffering  patience.  Perhaps  in  the 
coming  three  years  He  will  lead  us  into  entirely  different  paths  and 
plans. 

Let  us  turn  our  attention  to  the  work  within  our  care  and 
its  conditions. 

I.  ADMINISTRATION 

On  September  11,  1917,  all  members  of  the  Committee  met  at 
Upland,  Calif.,  and  effected  a  permanent  organization  with  A.  J. 
I^ig,  pres.;  J.  C.  Mehl,  secretary;  and  D.  C.  Krehbiel,  treasurer. 
On  January  5,  1918,  J.  C.  Mehl  resigned  as  secretary,  and  D.  J. 
Dahlem  was  appointed  to  fill  the  unexpired  term. 

On  September  11,  1917,  Rev.  E.  F.  Grubb  was  called  as  super- 


I 


—  259  — 
intendent  and  on  June  26,  1918  he  resigned.    He  was  in  the  employ 
of  the  institution  about  nine  months. 

Since  two  of  the  committee  members  live  at  such  great  dis- 
tances as  to  be  unable  to  attend  all  the  meetings  necessary,  the 
need  for  a  larger  representation  was  felt  and  after  discussion  it 
was  resolved  to  appoint  E.  H.  Haury  to  represent  Rev.  H.  Eiesen 
and  D.  B.  Hess  to  represent  D.  A.  Schultz  on  the  Committee. 

The  Committee  met  32  times  during  the  past  three  years. 
There  was  but  one  meeting  with  all  the  members  present.  At 
five  meetings  one  or  the  other  of  the  members  from  Reedley  were 
present.  Thus  the  greater  part  of  the  administrative  work  fell 
upon  the  local  committeemen. 

Solicitations  for  the  institution  were  made  in  accordance  with 
a  resolution  made  at  Reedley  Conference.  Solicitors  for  the  Sana- 
torium Endowment  Fund  were  detailed  to  the  various  District  Con- 
ferences. Although  not  being  able  to  complete  the  work,  their  re- 
ports were  very  encouraging  and  they  have  been  asked  to  complete 
the  canvass  touching  additional  fields.  We  ^vish  to  refer  you  to 
the  treasurer's  report  for  fuller  details. 

Thus  far  we  have  had  but  two  Mennonite  nurses  in  our  em- 
ploy and  these  remained  for  only  short  periods.  The  present  work- 
ing force  consists  of  six  persons,  superintendent,  two  nurses,  cook, 
janitor,  or  caretaker  and  laundress.  The  caretaker  is  sei^ving  only 
part-time  at  present,  caring  for  cows  and  such  other  work  as  falls 
to  men  emploved  in  this   capacity. 

Hundreds  of  letters  have  been  sent  out  by  the  committee 
and  the  superintendent.  For  some  time  our  president,  A.  J.  Ledig, 
has  been  ill  and  the  superintendent  has  been  voted  temporary  chair- 

man. 

The  committee  reserves  all  rights  to  employ  or  dismiss  any 

or  all  employees  whenever  necessary. 

n.    CITRUS    GROVE    CONDITIONS 
As  the  sanatorium  is  located  on  a  ten-acre  citrus  grove,  which 
is  the  property  of  the  institution  and  under  the  supervision  and 
care  of  the  committee,  we  wish  you  to  know  its  condition. 

The  trees  are  now  six  years  old  and  have  made  a  good  growth. 


—  260  — 

There  are  five  acres  of  oranges  and  five  acres  of  lemons,  with  a 
great  variety  of  deciduous  fruit  along  one  border.  The  orange 
trees  have  some  fruit  on,  which  will  be  used  mostly  by  the  patients. 
The  lemon  trees  have  produced  somewhat  better,  it  is  their  nature 
to  bear  earlier.  From  August  1919  to  August  1920  we  sold  lemons 
bringing  us  an  income  of  $185.83.  The  deciduous  fruit  is  used  by 
the  institution.  Besides  this  there  are  also  raised  grapes,  nuts, 
berries  and  garden  truck.  The  grove  is  cultivated  by  one  of  our 
Mennonite  brethren,  A.  K.  Toews. 

There  is  an  adequate  supply  of  water  for  both  ranch  and 
domestic  use  supplied  by  the  Schowalter  Mutual  Water  Company, 
recently  organized  and  in  which  the  General  Conference  holds  and 
owns  ten  shares.  Under  proper  management  and  care  the  grove 
ought  to  be  a  source  of  considerable  income  within  a  few  years. 

There  are  also  raised  poultry  and  rabbits  and  two  cows  are 
kept,  the  products  of  which  are  used  in  the  institution,  giving  fresh 
supply  of  eggs,  meat  and  milk  which  are  used  by  the  patients. 
This  is  far  more  satisfactory  than  purchasing  in  the  open  market. 


III.    HELP    PROBLEMS 

As  in  all  institutions  of  this  nature  the  nurses'  and  helpers' 
problem  is  the  great  source  of  anxiety.  We  have  been  compelled 
to  go  into  outside  fields  for  our  nurses.  I  have  already  said  that 
we  have  had  in  our  employ  for  only  a  short  time  two  Mennonite 
nurses.  One  as  matron,  the  other  as  under-nurse,  during  these  past 
three  years. 

The  committee  has  sent  out  no  less  than  nine  calls,  and  in 
some  cases  have  called  the  same  person  twice,  to  our  own  nurses, 
but  without  success.  We  are  in  the  field  especially  for  a  Menno- 
nite matron  into  whose  hands  we  can  place  the  work  of  supervision 
and  care  and  who  is  in  sympathy  with  our  spirit  of  humanitarian 
work. 

The  superintendency  under  Rev.  D.  B.  Hess  is  well  taken 
care  of. 

The  caretaker  is  putting  in  only  part  time  caring  for  cows 
and  keeping  the  place  in  a  sanitary  condition. 


—  261  — 

IV.   IMPROVEMENTS 
A   few   minor  but  necessary   improvements  have  been   made, 
some  to  save  labor  and  time,  and  others  to  meet  the  requirements 
of  state  laws. 

An  outside  stairway  was  built  to  the  north  side  of  the  build- 
ing so  that  the  janitor  could  remove  the  sputum  cups  from  the 
building  to  the  incinerary  without  passing  through  the  kitchen, 
also  the  nurses  would  not  have  to  go  up  and  down  the  stairs  every 
time  they  wanted  to  shake  out  a  dry  mop.  Since  there  is  a  cook 
on  the  place  all  the  time  and  there  was  no  privacy  for  her,  the 
northwest  corner  of  the  porch  was  partitioned  off  for  her  use,  a  very 
satisfactory  arrangement. 

In  the  basement  a  laundry  room  has  been  arranged  and  now 
all  the  laundry  is  taken  care  of  on  the  place,  a  very  necessary  and 
economic  improvement.  Heretofore  the  laundry  had  to  be  sent  to 
a  laundry  16  miles  distant. 

A  California  privot  hedge  has  been  planted  along  the  entire 
south  front  which  in  time  will  grow  into  a  beautiful  improvement. 
What  will  be  the  most  important  improvement  for  the  place 
is  the  proposed  construction  of  a  concrete  highway  approaching  the 
Sanatorium  within  fifty  yards  of  the  entrance  drive.  Strenuous 
efforts  are  being  made  to  an  early  completion  of  this  greatly  needed 
thoroughfare  to  our  institution. 

V.  EQUIPMENT 

There  has  been  some  equipment  purchased  by  the  committee 
from  the  general  fund,  the  greater  part  of  the  money,  however, 
has  come  to  us  from  outside  sources.  Special  gifts  for  specific 
purposes  and  for  equipment  have  been  received.  These  were  used 
as  specifield  by  the  donor. 

Since  California  has  such  a  continuance  of  warm  sun  through- 
out the  year  we  have  learned  that  it  is  able  to  heat  water  for  all 
purposes  and  that  with  very  little  expense  outside  the  original 
cost.     Therefore  a  Solar  Heater  was  installed  two  years  ago. 

A  sterilizer  that  would  accommodate  a  great  many  dishes  and 
cooking   utensils    was   necessary   for   the    safety    of   the    workers. 


—  262  — 

This  was  installed  and  has  become  a  great  convenience  and  labor 
saver. 

The  laundry  room  was  equipped  with  the  necessary  articles, 
namely  electric  washer  and  mangier  or  ironer.  This  takes  care 
of  all  the  laundry  at  less  expense,  wear  and  shortage.  We  are 
convinced  this  particular  equipment  has  been  and  is  saving  the 
institution  a  great  deal  of  money. 

The  Sanatorium  being  such  a  great  distance  from  the  stores 
and  station  it  has  been  found  that  the  Ford  purchased  about 
three  years  ago  is  one  of  the  most  valuable  equipments,  as  we 
save  considerable  time  over  the  old  horse  and  buggy  method.  Be- 
cause the  nurses  sometimes  use  the  car  and  as  cranking  is  quite 
hard  work  the  old  car  was  turned  in  on  a  new  Ford  car  with  self- 
starter.  A  trailer  also  was  purchased  in  which  we  could  haul  our 
own  hay,  feed,  and  grain  and  also  to  deliver  fruit  to  the  packing 
house. 

VI.   DONATIONS    (OTHER  THAN   FINANCIAL) 

These  donations  are  in  cases  for  the  benefit  and  comfort  of 
the  patient  and  nurses  and  in  other  useful  articles  for  table,  ward 
and  bedroom. 

A  wheel-chair  for  the  weaker  patients  was  supplied  by  the 
Tried  and  True  Sunday  school  class  of  the  Reedley  church.  This 
is  a  class  of  young  men. 

Different  members  of  the  Reedley  church  contributed  toward 
a  dried  fruit  shipment  for  the  institution.  The  total  weight  was 
200  pounds. 

The  different  sewing  societies  responded  to  a  call  in  the  church 
papers  with  $304.30  for  new  linen  for  the  institution. 

Other  articles  for  the  comfort  of  the  patients  or  nurses  have 
been  provided  by  the  various  societies.  The  Ladies'  Society  of  the 
Upland  church  came  out  to  the  Sanatorium  to  do  the  mending  or 
other  sewing  necessary  whenever  the  superintendent  calls  upon 
them. 

The  Serving  Others  Circle,  the  young  ladies  of  the  Upland 
church  gave  and  canned  152  quarts  of  fruit  last  fall.  The  institu- 
tion furnishing  the   glasses.     Much  green  fruit,  as  well  as  dried 


—  263  — 

fruit  has  been  sent  by  friends  in  the  community.  Papers,  maga- 
zines and  flowers,  as  well  as  berries  and  poultry  and  rabbits  have 
been  sent  in.  Ranchers  have  donated  many  days  of  work  with 
teams. 

VII.  SPIRITUAL  WORK 

To  do  spiritual  work  among  suffering  mankind  was  one  of 
the  principles  upon  which  the  institution  was  founded.  The  com- 
mittee has  placed  M.  M.  Horsch  in  charge  of  this  work.  Arrange- 
ments are  made  to  conduct  services  once  a  month  whenever  the  con- 
dition of  patients  permits.  At  these  services  the  pastor  takes 
charge.  He  speaks  encouraging  words  or  has  one  of  the  ministers 
from  the  local  churches  or  perhaps  some  visiting  minister  or  mis- 
sionary will  speak  to  the  patients.  There  are  usually  about  25 
persons  outside  of  the  patients  and  force  in  attendance.  The  pas- 
tor and  the  superintendent  have  responded  to  calls  for  spiritual 
guidance  and  have  been  instrumental  in  winning  lost  souls  on  their 
death  beds.  Also  the  last  comforts  obtained  from  the  holy  sac- 
raments of  the  Lord's  Supper  have  been  administered.  This  is 
the  most  important  work  after  all. 

On  Easter  and  Christmas  the  S.  0.  Circle  provide  the  patients 
and  nurses  with  suitable  remembrances  of  the  day.  And  upon 
these  occasions  the  choir  or  S.  0.  Circle  or  both  furnish  special 
music. 

STATISTICAL  REPORT  FROM  MARCH  13,  1914 
TO  JULY  2,  1920 

Number  of  patients  treated  under  Pacific  District  Conference: 
Male  25,  female   19.  Total  44. 

Patients  cared  for  since  September,  1917  under  General  Con- 
ference:  Male  26,  female  35,  Total  61.     Grand  total  105. 

Nationality  of  these  patients  were  as  follows:  American  75, 
Canadian  4,  Russian  3,  Swedish  3,  Irish  3,  Danish  2,  Swiss  3,  Ger- 
man-American 3,  Japanese  2,  Korean  1,  Welsh  1,  Bohemian  1 
Slav  1,  Mexican  1,  not  recorded  2.  Total  105. 

Religions  of  these  patients  were  as  follows:  Adventist  1,  Bap- 
tists  9,    Brethren   4,    Buddhist    1,    Christian   2,   Congregational   4, 


—  264  — 

Catholic  5,  Divine  Healer  1,  Episcopalian  1,  Holiness  2,  Methodist 
19,  Mennonite  7,  New  Thought  2,  Lutheran  1,  Presbyterian  11,  Uni- 
tarian 1,  no  religious  preference  31,  led  to  Christ  while  here  3. 
Total  105. 

Occupation  of  the  above  patients:  Air  brake  inspector  1,  busi- 
ness man  1,  bookkeeper  1,  carpenter  2,  curio  maker  1,  baker  1, 
butcher  1,  clerk  1,  electrical  engineer  2,  farmer  or  rancher  10,  gro- 
cer 1,  housewife  33,  iron  worker  2,  lawyer  1,  munition  worker  1, 
miner  2,  minister  and  teacher  (combined)  2,  laborer  8,  nurse  gradu- 
ate or  in  training  5,  post  mistress  1,  painter  2,  student  3,  seamstress 
1,  stenographer  1,  salesman  1,  telegraph  operator  1,  telephone  oper- 
ator 1,  teachers  4,  Y.  M.  C.  A.  worker  1,  no  occupation  given  on 
record  7.  Total  105. 

Condition  of  these  patients  upon  leaving:  Cured  3,  much  im- 
proved 49,  unimproved  20,  died  28,  no  report  on  condition  given  1, 
still  in  the  institution  (all  improved)  4.  Total  105. 

Shortest  time  patient  was  treated,  7  hours;  longest  time  a 
patient  was  treated  1530  days. 

Cost  of  one  patient  per  day  approximately: 
January  1920:  Patients  served  8;  served  gratis  2;  outlay  per 
patient  per  day,  $2.93;  income  per  patient  wer  day,  $2.35;  deficit 
per  patient  per  day,  58c. 

February,  1920:  Patients  served  12;  served  gratis  2;  outlay 
$2.26;  income  $2.01;  deficit  25c. 

March,  1920:  Patients  served  14;  served  gratis  3;  outlay  $1.80 
income  $1.55;  diff"erence  25c. 

April,  1920:  Patients  served  9;  served  gratis  3;  outlay  $1.78 
income  $1.01;  deficit  77c. 

May,  1920:  Patients  served  5;  served  gratis  0;  outlay  $3.72 
income  $2.02;  deficit  $1.70. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  the  resolution  relative  to  the  representation  on  the 
Schowalter  Mutual  Water  Company  be  adopted. 

2.  We  recommend  that  in  case  any  doctor  missionary  candidate 
cannot  for  any  reason  go  to  his  chosen  field,  the  Board  try  to  per- 
suade him  to  take  up  this  field. 


—  265  — 

8.  That  the  Board  be  instructed  to  complete  the  soliciting  by 
also  canvassing  the  churches  of  the  Northern  and  the  Eastern 
District  Conferences. 

4.  That  the  Conference  offer  suggestions  for  the  solution  of  the 
nursing  problem. 

0.  That  we  express  our  thanks  as  conference  to  individual 
churches,  societies  and  other  organizations  for  all  donations  and 
work  whatever  character,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Sanatorium  by  a 
rising  vote. 

6.  That  the  conference  express  its  appreciation  to  Bro.  A.  J. 
Ledig  for  the  faithful  and  self-sacrificing  service  for  the  Sanator- 
ium, and  express  our  sympathy  with  him  in  his  affliction,  and  pray 
that  the  Lord  may  soon  restore  him. 

D.  J.  Dahlem,  Secretary. 

By  resolution  the  Conference  took  constructive  action  on  the  six 
recommendations  made  by  the  Sanatorium   Committee. 

In  the  summer  of  1921  the  secretary  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee received  from  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Sanatorium 
Commission  in  California  the  following  communication: 

To  the  Members  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  General 
Conference   of  Mennonites   of  North  America. 
In  the  Name  of  our  Kisen  Savior,  Greeting: — 

A  Manuscript  Setting  Forth  the  Conditions  as  they  Exist  at   the 
Mennonite  Tuberculosis  Sanatorium  at  Alta  Loma,  Cal^f. 

We  the  undersigned  committeemen  feel  that  it  is  essential  that 
some  of  the  conditions  as  they  exist  in  regard  to  the  above  insti- 
tution should  be  brought  before  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
General  Conference. 

These  conditions  are  felt  by  the  local  committee  in  a  way 
that  others  not  connected  directly  with  the  institution  cannot 
realize. 

We  further  believe,  for  the  reasons  hereafter  set  forth,  that 
steps  should  be  taken  to  sell  or  close  up  the  above  mentioned 
institution.  In  the  first  place,  we  would  call  your  attention  to  the 
fact  that  the  institution  has  failed  to  accomplish  that  for  which  it 
was  organized. 


—  266  — 

The  purpose  of  the  organization  was  to  furnish  a  home  for 
Mennonite  Tubercular  People.  We  have  run  now  almost  seven 
years  and  in  that  time  we  have  only  treated  126  people,  out  of  which 
only  six  were  Mennonites.  The  others  have  been  treated  the  same 
as  they  would  at  any  similar  place  of  the  same  capacity.  Yet  we 
have  not  been  able  to  command  the  prices  that  other  places  do 
command.  As  a  result  the  place  has  become  a  refuge  for  people 
who  have  been  at  other  places  until  practically  all  their  means 
have  been  exhausted  and  they  cannot  remain  there  any  longer, 
and  usually  when  they  come  they  are  so  far  gone  that  there 
is  little  or  no  hope  for  their  recovery.  Some  of  these  patients 
become  charity  cases  to  us  and  so  it  happens  that  we  are  paying 
out  good  hard  cash  for  help  and  medicines  and  in  fact  we  are  pay- 
ing for  the  privilege  of  caring  for  a  few  patients,  whereas  they 
ought  to  be  paying  for  the  privilege  of  being  cared  for. 

In  the  second  place  let  us  frankly  state  that  we  who  have  to 
cope  more  closely  with  the  situation  feel  that  we  do  not  have  the 
financial  support  of  our  people  that  we  should  have.  Some  few 
are  loyal  but  they  are  too  few.  For  instance  we  called  a  few 
months  ago  for  a  sum  something  over  $6000.00  and  received  practi- 
cally only  one-sixth  of  what  we  called  for.  Then  too  there  are  these 
who  do  not  even  back  us  up  with  their  moral  support  or  their 
sympathy.  Naturally  this  makes  us  feel  reluctant  in  calling  for  the 
money  which  it  would  take  to  put  this  place  on  a  basis  financially 
so  that  it  would  carry  its  burden.  This  could  be  done  in  the 
way  set  forth  in  the  report  of  the  Superintendent  at  the  General 
Conference  at  Perkasie,  Pa.  (See  printed  reports.)  But  this  would 
involve  the  outlay  of  something  like  $18,000.00.  And  we  feel  that 
the  Conference  would  never  want  to  carry  on  a  place  like  this 
for  the  purpose  of  making  money. 

Now  as  for  the  third  reason  for  action  in  the  near  future. 
There  is  another  denomination  which  goes  into  such  work  for  the 
purpose  of  making  money  and  they  have  been  contemplating  for 
several  years  the  opening  of  a  similar  place  in  a  more  desirable 
location  as  far  as  transportation  is  concerned,  in  this  very  com- 
munity. I  am  told  that  just  recently  a  Sanatorium  has  been 
opened  up  on  some  private  property  between  Upland  and  Ontario 


—  267  — 

on  the  main  Boulevard  and  intimations  are  that  it  is  in  control  of 
this  particular  denomination.  I  have  tried  to  find  out  for  certain 
but  to  no  avail.  We  cannot  think  of  competing  with  a  place  so 
much  inore  favorably  located. 

We  have  such  a  difficult  task  keeping  help  that  we  ourselves 
would  welcome  release  from  the  committee  work.  At  present  the 
Superintendent  who  has  been  temporarily  released  to  begin  Aug. 
20,  is  looking  for  a  nurse,  a  cook,  and  an  outside  man,  all  to  begin 
on  Sept.  1. 

We  have  at  present  two  patients,  one  is  expected  to  pass 
away  at  any  time,  and  the  other  is  so  far  recuperated  that  she  will 
be  able  to  go  home  about  Sept.  1.  There  are  no  prospects  for  new 
patients  at  present. 

This  condition  of  having  so  few  patients  confronts  us  every 
summer. 

Shall  we  continue  to  pay  out  the  necessary  $300  to  $400  per 
month  to  care  for  this  one  patient  after  Sept.  1  ? 

This  is  the  question  which  is  facing  us  at  this  time.  Won't 
you  help  us  solve  it? 

This  money  could  be  so  much  more  useful  upon  other  fields. 
Think  of  it:  what  we  need  over  and  above  our  income  in  six  months 
would  keep  a  missionary  family  for  almost  a  year  and  the  good  we 
can  do  religiously  is  practically  negligible. 

We  feel  that  it  is  a  waste  of  funds  to  continue  any  longer 
but  we  as  local  committee  cannot  act  until  we  are  instructed  to  do 
so  by  the  Executive  Committee.  We  therefore  crave  information 
as  to  the  course  we  are  to  pursue  in  the  future.  Even  if  the  place 
were  to  be  closed  until  such  time  that  it  could  be  disposed  of,  it 
would  be  necessary  to  have  some  reliable  party  living  in  the  place, 
for  the  la^vn,  plants  etc.  would  have  to  be  kept  up  and  the  weeds 
kept  down  if  we  would  hope  to  be  able  to  make  a  sale. 

Now  as  to  the  class  of  patients  we  get  I  have  referred  to. 
They  are  as  a  rule  the  hopeless  ones  or  such  who  have  little  or 
limited   funds. 

The  rich  even  of  our  own  people  who  need  the  rest  obtainable 
here  go  to  other  places  where  they  can  get  other  desirable  ad- 
vantages. 


—  268  — 

Much  more  could  be  said  but  we  believe  this  will  suffice  to 
show  what  we  as  committee  are  forced  to  cope  with  and  further 
to  show  what  the  conditions  are-  and  also  show  the  necessity  for 
immediate  action  in  one  way  or  the  other. 
Respectfully   submitted. 
(Signed) 

D.  B.  Hess,  Supt. 

D.  J,  Dahlem,  Seer. 

E.  H.  Haury 
D.  C.  Krehbiel 
J.  J.  Eymann." 

Thus  far  the  letter  of  the  Sanatorium  Committee. 

There  could  be  only  one  answer  to  this  straight-forward  and 
definite  confession  that  the  Sanatorium  enterprise  was  doomed, 
and  it  was  given  vdth  the  unanimous  voice  of  the  members  of  our 
Committee:  Close  the  Sanatorium  by  all  means!  however  with  the 
provision  that  it  be  kept  in  a  good  state  of  preservation  until  it 
can  be  definitely  disposed  of.  Whether  the  Sanatorium  Commission 
or  the  Executive  Committee  or  the  two  together  had  the  authority 
to  sell  this  property  of  the  Conference  was  a  matter  of  some 
doubt.  But  it  was  the  opinion  of  our  Committee  that  under  the 
circumstances  the  Conference  would  probably  think  and  act  much 
as  the  committees,  and  that  we  would  encounter  no  serious  oppo- 
sition if  we  were  to  sell  the  property,  should  opportunity  to  do  so 
present  itself.     But  so  far  no  such  opportunity  has  come. 

Since  a  report  by  the  Sanatorium  Commission  will  no  doubt  be 
forthcoming  later  on  during  this  session,  the  question  concerning 
the  disposition  of  this  property  can  be  postponed  until  then. 

The  Sanatorium  was  evidently  in  a  decadent  condition.  The 
report  of  this  unfortunate  condition  coming  from  the  Sanatorium 
Committee  to  the  Conference  through  the  Executive  Committee, 
produced  a  discouraging  effect  on  the  Conference  delegates.  After 
a  rather  brief  discussion,  it  was  resolved,  "that  the  Trustees 
of  the  General  Conference  be  and  hereby  are  authorized  to  sell  the 
real  estate  and  Sanatorium  belonging  to  the  Conference,  at  Alta 
Loma,  California,  at  such  a  price  and  on  such  terms  as  they  deem 
proper. 


—  269  — 

The  Sanatorium  Executive  Committee  had  advised,  two  years 
ago,  that  the  property  be  sold.  They  repeated  this  advice  before 
the  Conference,  hence  this  action. 

The  further  disposition  of  the  Sanatorium  was  committed  to 
the  Trustees. 

The  linen  belonging  to  the  Sanatorium  was  turned  over  to 
the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Ladies'  Mission  Societies  for  dis- 
tribution where  needed. 

REPORT  OF  THE  SANATORIUM  COMMISSION 
1920-1923 

RECOMMENDATIONS 
We  recommend: 

1.  That  the  property  (at  Alta  Loma,  California)  belonging  to 
the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America 
and  used  as  a  Tuberculosis  Sanatorium  be  sold. 

2.  That  the  sale  price  be  fixed  by  this  Conference  during  this 
session.  We  recommend  $10,000.00  as  minimum  and  $12,000.00  as 
a  maximum  price,  two  thirds  of  which  shall  be  cash  (if  not  all) 
and  the  unpaid  balance  shall  be  secured  by  first  mortgage  on  the 
ten  acres,  mortgage  to  bear  7%  interest  till  paid.  These  prices  are 
to  include  the  ten  acres,  the  buildings  upon  the  same  and  ten  shares 
in  the  Schowalter  Mutual  Water  Company,  but  not  the  equipment. 

3.  We  recommend  that  the  linens  old  and  new,  be  given  to  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Ladies'  Missionary  Societies  o^  the 
General  Conference,  to  be  used  where  they  feel  that  they  are  most 
needed.  The  cotton  and  woolen  blankets  are  to  be  included  in  this 
gift   also. 

4.  That  this  Conference  appoint  someone,  person  or  persons, 
to  have  absolute  charge  of  the  sale  of  this  property  up  to  the  point 
of  signing  the  necessary  papers,  and  that  such  person  or  persons 
shall  have  full  power  of  attorney  to  sell  the  equipment. 

5.  That  the  proceeds  accruing  from  the  sale  of  the  property 
and  equipment  be  used  as  follows:  — 

(1)  That  the  amount  which  the  Committee  was  forced  to  bor- 
row from  the  Endowment  Fund  be  put  back  into  the  Endowment 
Fund,  and  that  the  whole  Endowment  Fund  be  made  a  permanent 


—  270  — 

and  irreducible  fund,  the  interest  from  which  is  to  be  used  for  any- 
charitable  purpose,  provided  that  there  shall  always  be  left  avail- 
able an  amount  equal  to  one  year's  interest  for  the  use  of  indigent 
Mennonite  people  who  are  suflFering  from  tuberculosis  and  need 
treatment  at  other  Sanatoria. 

(2)  That  any  balance  left  over  after  provision  No.  1.  has  been 
carried  out,  shall  be  equally  divided  between  the  Home  and  Foreign 
Mission  Treasuries. 

The  Sanatorium  Commission, 
through  its  Executive  Committee. 

SANATORIUM    SOLD 

From  the  Trustees'  report  to  the  Conference  session  1926  it 
is  learned  that  the  Sanatorium  was  sold,  as  they  set  forth  in 
detail  the  financial  status  of  the  transaction  as  follows: 

Annuity  and  Sanatorium  Funds  have  been  added  to  the  trust 
of  this  board  during  the  last  three  years  giving  the  treasurer  more 
responsibility  and  work. 

The  Alta  Loma  (Upland,  Calif.)  Sanatorium  fund  remains  in 
care  of  the  Sanatorium  Board  as  heretofore.  This  Sanatorium 
Board  paid  $1294.50,  to  the  Board  of  Trustees,  as  part  proceeds 
from  the  sale  of  the  Sanatorium.  The  Sanatorium  Board  will 
render  account  of  its  affairs  in  detail. 

Sums  received  from  this  Sanatorium  Board  are  to  be  held  by 
the  Trustees  as  a  Permanent  Fund  according  to  Resolution  No. 
58  (d)  page  190,  also  the  Sanatorium  Board  report  page  299,  as 
found  in  the  Conference  report  of  the  23rd  Session,  1923. 

The  Treasurer's  report  shows  that  the  Sanatorium  was  sold 
for  $9000.00.  This  sum  together  with  the  cash  on  hand  and  the 
endowment  fund  makes  a  total  of  $21,158.26.  This  amount  was 
turned  over  to  the  Trustees  of  the  General   Conference. 

(Note:  At  the  1935  session  the  Conference,  by  resolution  77, 
fixed  the  Permanent  Sanatorium  Fund  at  $20,000.00.) 

The  following  resolutions  were  adopted  at  the  1926  Conference 
session,  in  closing  the  affairs  of  the  Sanatorium: 

Resolved,  That  the  second  recommendation  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees  be  adopted.    It  reads:  Recommended,  that  the  Sanatorium 


—  271  — 

Board  be  not  discharged  until  the  loans  and  deferred  payments  due 
the  sanatorium  fund  have  been  collected  and  paid  to  the  Board  of 
Trustees  ag-reeable  with  the  resolution  referred  to  above  (No.  58 
of  Session  1923). 

Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  No.  3  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees.  It  reads:  Recommended,  that  monthly  payments  to  the 
Sanatorium  Board,  applying  on  the  deferred  payments,  be  remitted 
to  the  Trustees  in  such  larger  sums  as  the  Sanatorium  Board  may 
determine. 

(The  report  of  the  Sanatorium  Committee  should  have  been 
read  here,  but  as  no  member  was  present  it  was  overlooked.) 

SECRET  SOCIETIES 
1911   to   1926 

The  Constitution  of  the  General  Conference,  adopted  in  the 
year  1896,  definitely  establishes  its  opposition  to  secret  societies. 
The  article  reads: 

It  is  the  conviction  of  the  General  Conference  that  all  secret 
societies  without  exception  are  in  their  tendency  in  direct  opposi- 
tion to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Word  of  God.  The  apostolic 
admonition  is:  "Be  not  unequally  yoked  with  unbelievers;  for  what 
fellowship  have  righteousness  and  iniquity?  or  what  communion 
hath  light  with  darkness?  And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with 
Belial?  or  what  portion  hath  a  believer  with  an  unbeliever?"  2 
Cor.  6:14-15.  Christians  as  members  of  the  body  of  Christ,  can 
impossibly  maintain  such  fellowship  with  those  who  deny  Christ 
and  God,  as  the  lodge  requires  of  them  in  that  they  shall  regard 
and  treat  one  another  as  brothers,  however  widely  their  heart  atti- 
tude towards  God  and  man  otherwise  separate  them.  Therefore  no 
congregation  which  tolerates  among  its  members  those  belonging 
to  secret  societies  shall  be  admitted  into  Conference.  Moreover 
Conference  asks  of  all  congregations  belonging  to  it  that  they  shall 
energetically  testify  against  the  lodge  evil,  and  that  such  congre- 
gations, if  there  are  any,  in  which  lodge  members  may  be  found, 
shall  strive  by  all  evangelical  means  to  purge  themselves  of  this 
element.  (See  Volume  I,  History  of  the  General  Conference,  p. 
479.) 


—  272  — 

The  forces  of  darkness  were  not  idle.  By  the  year  1914  it 
was  found  necessary  to  take  definite  notice  of  the  fact  that  sin- 
ister forces  of  darkness  were  here  and  there  leading  church  mem- 
bers astray.  Occasion  was  given  by  a  condition  made  by  a  church 
which  was  seeking  admission  to  the  Conference.  The  condition  was 
^"this  church  desires  to  unite  with  the  Conference,  provided  it  re- 
ceives assurance  that  the  churches  of  the  Conference  are  free  from 
lodge  members.  Our  delegates  are  authorized  to  interpose  this  condi- 
tion." The  answer  made  to  the  applying  church  was,  that  the  only 
assurance  that  can  be  given  that  all  churches  are  actually  free  from 
secret  society  members  is  that  all  the  General  Conference  churches 
through  accepting  the  Constitution,  have  declared  themselves 
against  secret  societies. 

After  further  discussion  of  this  subject  the  following  resolu- 
tion was  adopted:  "That  the  President  name  a  committee  of  five 
to  draft  a  plan  by  which  the  Conference  churches  miay  be  freed  of 
lodge  members. 

The  persons  appointed  to  this  committee  were:  H.  H.  Ewert, 
H.  R.  Voth,  S.  M.  Grubb,  J.  B.  Baer,  P.  R.  Aeschliman. 

This  committee  submitted  a  well  worked  out  report  in  1917.  The 
main  points  in  it  are:  1.  If  a  church  is  no  longer  in  harmony  with  the 
principles  or  doctrines  set  forth  in  the  Constitution,  or  is  unable 
to  have  its  members  to  accept  or  submit  to  the  same,  then  such 
church  shall  honorably  and  openly  inform  the  Conference  of  such 
fact  and  ask  for  its  release  from  membership  in  the  Conference. 

2.  Should  a  church,  that  takes  such  a  position,  not  be  willing 
to  withdraw  voluntarily,  or  should  a  church  be  suspected  of  no 
longer  being  tiiae  to  the  basic  doctrines  and  rules  of  the  Confer- 
ence, that  the  Conference  shall  make  inquiry  into  the  attitude  taken 
by  such  church  and  if  found  unfaithful  to  such  fundamental  prin- 
ciples,  such  church   shall  be  dismissed  from  membership. 

The  following  procedure,  in  case  of  charges  against  a  church, 
shall  be  observed: 

No  complaint  against  a  church  shall  be  accepted  for  investiga- 
tion by  the  Conference,  which  is  not  signed  by  at  least  three  persons 
who  are  members  of  a  Conference  church,  and  which  has  been 
handed  to  the  officers  of  the  Conference,  or  which  has  not  been 


—  273  — 

made  by  a  committee  appointed  by  the  Conference  to  defend  its 
basis  of  faith  and  Christian  life.  The  officers  must  notify  such 
church  of  the  complaint  made  at  least  three  months  before  the 
Conference  convenes. 

The  decision  as  to  whether  a  church  may  continue  as  a  member 
in  the  Conference  remains  entirely  in  the  power  of  the  Conference. 
An  excommunication  of  a  church  shall  require  at  least  two-thirds 
of  all  votes  represented  at  the  Conference. 

A  resolution  was  adopted  to  the  effect:  "That  under  secret 
societies  the  Conference  does  not  understand  such  matters  to  be  in- 
cluded, as  private  business  or  trade  interests,  but  those  that 
are  more  or  less  of  a  social  nature,  and  from  which  all  those  are 
denied  admittance  who  are  not  formally  initiated  and  who  have  not 
pledged  themselves  to  conceal  certain  unnamed  things,  or  organiza- 
tions which  require  an  oath  from  those  who  would  join,  before 
they  are  initiated,  or  who  observe  rituals  which  are  so  vague  and 
general  that  even  those  who  deny  Jesus  Christ  can  easily 
participate  in   their  observance." 

A  system  was  proposed  and  approved  for  dealing  with  the 
lodge  problem.     The  duties  of  the  committee  are: 

1.  To  instruct  the  members  of  our  Conference  on  the  lodge 
evil,  through  articles  in  our  papers,  appropriate  pamphlets  and 
books,  and  occasional  speakers. 

2.  To  offer  advice  to  churches  in  difficult  cases  and  assist 
them  in  arriving  at  the  right  decision. 

3.  To  notify  churches  when  they  are  suspected  of  tolerating 
lodge  members  in  their  membership;  receive  their  evidence  of  in- 
nocense  and  to  remove  unjustifiable  suspicion.  In  case  a  church 
is  in  need  of  aid  to  oust  the  lodge  evil  the  Committee  shall  cheer- 
fully render  aid.  The  Committee  shall  in  such  case  deal  gently. 
The  Committee  is  not  authorized  to  execute  discipline. 

4.  The  Committee  shall  make  full  report  of  all  investigations, 
dealings  and  decisions  to  the  Conference.  The  Conference  re- 
serves the  right  to  approve  of  or  reject  all  decisions  or  transactions. 

The  Lodge  Committee  submitted  but  a  very  brief  report  at  the 
1923  Conference  session.  However,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  report, 
which  follows  below,  the  service  rendered  is  not  without  blessed 
results. 


—  274  — 

REPORT  OF  THE  LODGE  COMMITTEE 

1923 
Dear  Brethren: 

Your  Committee  on  lodges  has  earnestly  tried  to  do  its  assigned 
work,  and  no  one  feels  the  fact  more  keenly  than  we,  that  we  could 
not  accomplish  all  that  should  have  been  done.  The  fact  that  the 
members  live  so  scattered  has  made  it  impossible  to  hold  a  full 
committee  meeting;  but  three  meetings  were  held  during  the  con- 
ference term  at  each  of  which  three  members  were  present.  Twice, 
when  Br.  Gottshall  was  doing  work  in  Kansas,  the  two  members 
living  in  Kansas  met  with  him,  and  once  the  secretary  of  the  com- 
mittee was  instructed  to  go  to  Bluflfton,  Ohio,  where  the  Home  Mis- 
sion Board  was  in  session,  and  meet  with  the  two  members  of  our 
committee  who  belong  to  the  mentioned  board.  In  this  way  we 
tried  to  save  the  Conference  all  unnecessary  expenses. 

Our  efforts  were  directed  mainly  in  two  channels.  In  the 
first  place  we  attempted  to  instruct  our  people  regarding  the  evil 
and  sinfulness  of  a  union  with  fraternal  orders.  Five  thousand 
copies  of  a  pamphlet  entitled  "An  Article  on  Secret  Societies"  writ- 
ten by  a  member  of  our  committee  were  published  and  sent  to  our 
various  churches  for  distribution  among  our  people.  This  work 
seems  to  have  been  favorably  received,  and  a  number  of  brethren 
assured  us  that  the  work  was  well  worth  while.  We  still  have  a 
number  of  these  pamphlets  at  hand,  and  the  Conference  could  de- 
termine what  should  be  done  with  them. 

Then,  in  the  second  place,  we  endeavored  to  tind  out  the  stand- 
ing of  our  churches  in  regard  to  the  lodge  question.  A  letter  and 
questionnaire  was  sent  to  each  pastor  or  church-board",  from  which 
we  hoped  to  gain  the  desired  information.  We  wanted  this  infor- 
mation so  that  we  could  present  to  this  Conference  the  problem 
exactly  as  it  is  in  our  churches  today. 

This  campaign  of  information  has  revealed  to  us  the  fact  that 
most  of  our  churches  still  take  a  definite  stand  against  the  lodge, 
and  that  they  expect  this  conference  to  answer  once  for  always  the 
question  whether  it  will  permit  its  churches  to  have  members  that 
Velong  to  secret  orders  in  their  fold. 

In  response  to  our  questionnaires  we  received  communications 


—  275  — 

from  115  churches.  Of  these  93  report  that  to  their  knowledge  they 
have  no  members  that  belong  to  lodges.  Five  churches  returned 
the  questionnaire,  but  failed  to  answer  the  question  whether  any 
of  their  people  held  membership  in  some  fraternal  order.  Seven 
churches  have  members  belonging  to  a  grange  or  some  similar  or- 
ganization. Three  churches  report  that  some  of  their  members 
belong  to  lodges.  One  church  reports  that  it  had  one  or  two 
lodgemembers,  but  does  not  know  whether  they  still  keep  up  their 
membership  in  the  lodge.  One  church  says,  "It  is  rumored  that 
one  of  our  absent  delinquent  members  has  joined  a  lodge."  One 
church  found  that  it  had  a  lodge  member,  but  gave  satisfactory 
assurance  that  it  would  not  permit  such  a  condition  to  exist.  Three 
pastors  representing  four  churches  did  not  fill  out  our  questionnaire 
but  wrote  personal  letters  to  the  committee  in  which  the  charge  was 
made  that  we  were  exceeding  our  instructions.  From  a  number  of 
churches  we  received  no  answer  at  all. 

This  gives  the  Conference  a  general  view  of  the  standing  of 
our  churches  on  the  lodge  question  and  it  show^s  us  that  the  prob- 
lem is  still  unsolved. 

May  God  give  us  wisdom,  steadfastness  and  love  to  solve  it 
to  His  honor. 

The  Committee. 

REPORT  OF  THE  COMMITTEE  ON  LODGES  TO  THE 

TWENTY-FOURTH    GENERAL    CONFERENCE 

1926 

Dear  Brethren: 

Your  committee  met  at  the  Freeman  Conference  to  organize. 
Most  of  its  work  dm-ing  the  conference  term  has  been  done  by 
correspondence,  there  having  been  only  occasional  opportunities 
for  several  members  to  meet  in  an  informal  way.  Some  effort 
was  made  to  spread  information  on  Secrecy.  In  1925  several  re- 
quests were  made  to  ministers  to  prepare  articles  on  the  subject. 
None  came.  In  1926  a  number  of  conference  workers  were  request- 
ed to  prepare  papers  and  statements  for  publication,  and  as  a 
result  three  appeared  in  the  Mennonite  and  three  others  in  the 
Bundesbote  of  recent  issue.    Several  months  ago  The  Sower  printed 


—  27G  — 

a  Bible  Study  submitted  by  \he  secretary  of  the  committee  on  the 
subject  of  Secret  Societies.     . 

In  order  that  an  intelligent  presentation  of  the  problem  of 
secrecy  be  effected  at  this  Conference  your  committee  has  under- 
taken at  the  suggestion  of  the  manager  of  the  Book  Concern,  to 
arrange  a  table  of  returnable  books  on  sale  at  the  conference 
church  in  Berne,  where  the  Conference  held  its  session. 

In  April  of  this  year  questionnaires  were  sent  to  all  conference 
churches  in  compliance  with  the  recommendation  of  the  Freeman 
session;  111  churches  responded,  that  is  84%  of  the  123  churches  be- 
longing to  Conference. 

The  summary  of  these  returns  shows: 
81  churches  free  from  secret  society  members  as  far  as  is  known. 
This  is  73%  of  those  that  reported.  2  churches  uncertain.  3 
churches  with  persons  belonging  to  Granges.  2  churches  making 
no  statement  about  members  belonging  to  secret  societies.  1  church 
reports,  "I  believe  there  are."  1  church  reports  one.  2  churches 
report  two  (one  answer  being  "two  ladies.")  2  churches  report 
"several"  and  "a  few."     17  churches  report  simply  "yes." 

In  answer  to  the  question,  What  is  the  prevailing  sentiment 
in  your  church  as  to  the  lodge  evil?  94  churches  report  it  as 
against  the  same.  1  church  reports:  "We  are  doubting  the  wis- 
dom of  summarily  calling  tTie  lodge  an  evil."  9  churches  report 
it  as  indifferent.  4  churches  report  it  as  against  in  part,  and  in- 
different  in   part.      3   churches   report  nothing   on   this   point. 

To  the  question,  "What  efforts  is  your  church  making  to  combat 
the  lodge  evil?"  various  answers  are  given.  25  churches  mention 
their  constitution,  or  resolution,  or  excommunication.  55  mention 
teaching,  preaching,  or  testifying.  23  state  that  nothing  is  neces- 
sary. 9  mention  literature,  tracts,  or  church  papers.  3  mention  an 
outside  speaker  or  lecturer.  10  mention  personal  work.  5  simply 
state  that  they  work  against  it.  10  give  no  answer.  1  states  that 
they  cultivate  the  spirit  of  love.  3  state  that  the  church  council 
discourages  it. 

To  the  question.  What  could  the  Conference  do  to  help  such 
churches  that  find  it  difficult  to  remain  free  from  secret  societies? 
the  following  replies  are  given:  4  suggest  an  address  or  discussion 


—  277  — 

at  Conference.  21  propose  an  outside  speaker  or  lecturer.  3  sug- 
gest forming  brotherhoods.  8  emphasize  the  constitution,  or  a 
resolution,  or  excommunication.  1  suggests  dealing  with  the  af- 
fected churches  through  the  lodge  committee.  3  suggest  making 
community  surveys.  1  suggests  appointing  the  field  secretary  to 
visit  the  churches.  1  says  the  churches  must  be  willing  to  be  helped 
by  the  Conference.  3  suggest  life  insurance.  18  suggest  literature, 
tracts,  church  papers.  I  proposes  to  interest  men  in  missions.  5 
state  that  nothing  should  be  done.  3  urge  the  Conference  to  con- 
tinue opposing  them.  4  suggest  personal  work  —  admonition.  2 
propose  to  place  affected  churches  on  probation.  1  proposes  that 
Conference  receive  only  such  churches  that  are  free  from  them. 
5  propose  an  evangelist  or  a  revival.  18  propose  teaching,  preach- 
ing, testifying.  2  propose  to  cultivate  the  spirit  of  love.  5  pro- 
pose prayer  —  intercession.     37  do  not  reply. 

A  comparison  with  the  returns  of  the  questionnaires  of  the 
1920  Conference  shows  that  115  were  returned  then  and  111  now, 
a  decrease  of  4.  At  the  time  93  reported  that  to  their  knowledge 
they  had  no  members  that  belonged  to  lodges,  and  81  now,  a  de- 
crease of  12.  In  other  words  there  are  twelve  more  churches  that 
have  ledge  members  now,  than  six  years  ago. 

The  attention  of  Conference  is  directed  to  the  provision  of 
the  Constitution  in  regard  to  the  problem  of  secrecy:  Under  II 
Church  Regulations   (Constitution)   3.  Societies,  we  read: 

The  Conference  takes  the  position  that  all  secret  societies 
without  exception  are  in  their  essence  and  tendency  in  opposition 
to  the  apostolic  admonition:  "Be  not  unequally  yoked  with  unbeliev- 
ers; for  what  fellowship  have  righteousness  and  iniquity?  or  what 
communion  hath  light  with  darkness?  And  what  concord  hath 
Christ  vdth  Belial  ?  or  what  portion  hath  a  believer  with  an  un- 
bel'ever?"  II  Cor.  6,  14-15.  With  those  who  deny  Christ  and  God, 
Christians,  as  members  of  the  body  of  Christ,  can  not  possibly 
maintain  such  fellowship  as  the  lodge  requires  of  all  its  members, 
in  that  they  shall  regard  and  treat  one  another  as  brothers,  how- 
ever widely  their  heart  attitude  toward  God  and  man  would  other- 
wise separate  them.  Therefore  no  congregation  which  tolerates 
among  its  members  those  belonging  to  secret  societies  shall  be  ad- 


—  278  — 
mitted  into  the  Conference.  Moreover,  the  Conference  requires  of 
all  congregations  belonging  to  it  that  they  shall  energetically  tes- 
tify against  the  lodge  evil,  that  such  congregations,  if  there  be  any, 
in  which  lodge  members  may  already  be  found,  shall  strive  by  all 
evangelical   means   to   purge  themselves   of  this  element. 

(Amendment  adopted,  Reedley,  1917)  If  a  church  can  no 
longer  give  its  assent  to  one  or  several  of  the  cardinal  points  of 
faith  as  mentioned  in  Paragraph  1,  2,  3,  and  4  of  this  Constitution, 
or  if  it  finds  itself  unable  to  secure  compliance  vs^ith  the  same  on 
the  part  of  its  members,  then  such  church  is  requested  to  state 
such  facts  honestly  and  candidly  to  the  Conference  and  apply  for 
dismissal  from  the  same,  in  order  that  the  Conference  may  be 
spared  the  embarrassment  of  unpleasant  investigations  and  the 
pain  of  exercising  discipline. 

Should  a  church  that  has  lapsed  in  some  one  of  the  essentials 
neglect  or  refuse  to  withdraw  voluntarily,  or  should  a  church  come 
under  a  strong  suspicion  of  having  become  unsound  in  the  essen- 
tials referred  to  above,  then  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Conference 
to  investigate  and  ascertain  the  facts  and  if  the  church  is  found 
to  have  become  disloyal  to  these  principles  of  faith,  then  it  shall 
be  dismissed  from  the  Conference.  The  following  shall  be  the  pro- 
cedure in  such  investigation  and  eventual  dismissal: 

No  accusation  against  a  church  shall  be  received  by  the 
Conference  for  investigation  unless  it  is  made  in  writing  and  sign- 
ed by  at  least  three  persons,  who  must  be  members  of  a  church 
belonging  to  the  General  Conference  and  handed  to  the  Conference, 
or  unless  it  is  brought  before  the  Conference  by  a  committee  to 
whom  the  duty  of  watching  over  the  faith  and  spiritual  life  of  the 
Conference  may  have  been  assigned. 

The  officers  of  the  General  Conference  must  inform  such 
church  at  least  three  months  before  any  meeting  of  the  General 
Conference  that  charges  have  been  preferred  against  it. 

If  complaint  has  been  made  against  a  church  by  private  mem- 
bers, the  investigation  of  the  charges,  in  order  to  save  time,  shall 
be  made  by  a  committee,  elected  for  the  purpose,  and  this  commit- 
tee shall  report  to  the  Conference  the  result  of  its  investigation. 

Tlie  decision  as  to  whether  a  church  has  forfeited  its  right  to 


—  279  — 

remain  a  member  of  the  Conference  rests  entirely  with  the  Confer- 
ence, and  no  dismissal  shall  take  place  unless  at  least  two-thirds 
of  all  the  votes  represented  at  the  Conference  are  cast  and  at  least 
two-thirds  of  these  are  for  dismissal. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  Recommended,  that  this  Conference  reaffirms  its  conviction 
that  the  secret  lodge  is  an  evil,  contrary  to  the  Spirit  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  the  teachings  of  the  Word  of  God;  that  it  therefore  re- 
assert its  uncompromising  position  to  secret  organizations.  It  ex- 
presses its  deep  concern  and  sorrow  that  some  of  its  congregations 
still  have  members  that  belong  to  secret  orders  in  their  midst  and 
charges  such  congregations  to  continue  working  toward  the  elimina- 
tion of  this  evil. 

2.  That  the  Conference  provide  for  preparing  and  carrying 
out  a  thorough  three  year  program  of  education  on  the  evils  of 
secret  societies,  through  literature,  such  as  leaflets,  pamphlets, 
books  and  articles  in  the  church  papers. 

3.  That  the  pastors  be  urged  to  enlighten  their  congregations 
from  the  pulpit  on  the  evils  of  these  organizations  and  that  the 
Conference  also  express  its  willingness  to  cooperate  with  the 
congregations  in  arranging  for  outside  speakers. 

4.  That  questionnaires  be  again  sent  to  all  the  congregations, 
with  the  purpose  of  receiving  reports  as  to  the  steps  taken  to  rid 
themselves  of  secret  society  members  in  the  case  of  churches  that 
have  such,  together  with  such  other  information  as  is  properly  a 
part  of  such  questionnaires,  but  that  the  information  contained  in 
the  answers  to  said  questionnaires  shall  not  be  used  against  any 
congregation  or  individual  for  purposes  of  excommunications  or 
other  discipline  and  shall  be  conlidential  with  the  committee  except 
for  purposes  of  its  report  in  general  terms. 

P.  R.  Schroeder,  Sec. 

FEDERAL  COUNCIL  OF  THE  CHURCHES  OF 
CHRIST  IN  AMERICA 

It  was  in  the  year  1905  that  the  "Federal  Council  of  the 
Churches  of  Christ  in  America"  was  first  brought  to  the  attention 
of  the   General  Conference.     An  invitation  had  been  extended  to 


—  280  — 

the  Conference  to  participate  in  a  meeting  of  that  body  to  be  held 
in  New  York  on  November  15-20,  1903.  A  resolution  was  adopted 
by  Conference  to  accept  the  invitation  and  Rev.  A.  S.  Shelly  and 
Rev.  A.  B.  Shelly  were  delegated  to  represent  the  General  Confer- 
ence at  that  meeting. 

The  delegates  to  the  Church  Federation  session  reported  to  the 
1908  session  of  Conference,  and  submitted  the  "Plan  of  Federation" 
for  approval  by  the  General  Conference.  This  plan  is  contained 
in  full  in  the  1908  Conference  Minutes. 

After  some  discussion  by  the  Conference  the  Plan  for  Federa- 
tion of  the  Churches  of  Christ  was  approved  and  accepted  and  it 
was  decided  to  send  four  delegates  to  the  next  session  in  Philadel- 
phia on  December  6-8,  1908,  who  were  to  prepare  a  full  report, 
publish  the  same  in  the  Conference  periodicals  and  bring  the 
matter  before  the  next  Conference  session.  Delegates  elected  to 
the  Federal  Council  session  were  N.  B.  Grubb,  A.  S.  Shelly,  D. 
Goerz,  A.  B.  Shelly. 

The  report  to  the  1911  session  of  the  General  Conference  was 
written  by  A.  S.  Shelly.  He  says:  "The  full  report  of  the  preceed- 
ings  fills  a  good-sized  volume."  From  the  Committee  report  to  the 
Conference  we  learn:  "The  subjects  presented  and  discussed  were 
Missions  both  Foreign  and  Home,  the  Immigration  Problem,  Week- 
day Religious  Instruction  of  Children  of  School  Age,  Religious  In- 
struction in  Higher  Institutions,  the  Church  and  the  Young  People, 
The  Church  and  Modern  Industry,  The  Family  Life,  International 
Relations  and  the  Temperance  Question." 

The  Committee  recommended  to  Conference  continued  afl'illia- 
tion  with  the  Federal  Council.  The  following  is  quoted  in  the 
report  as  coming  from  one  of  the  executive  leaders  of  the  move- 
ment. He  says:  "It  would  give  me  great  pleasure  to  come  to  Bluff- 
ton  and  address  your  Conference  briefly  on  the  matter  of  the 
Federal  Council  if  the  way  were  clear.  Meanwhile  I  will  say  that 
there  arc  certain  influences  opposing  themselves  to  the  evan- 
gelical, orthodox  basis  of  the  Federal  Council,  and  that  it  is 
necessary  that  all  who  are  one  in  the  faith  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
Lord  and  God  must  stand  firm  shoulder  to  shoulder.  The  Menno- 
nite  Church  is  one  of  that  band  of  evangelical  believers." 


f 


—  281  — 

After  discussion  of  the  report  the  two  following  resolutions 
were  adopted:  "Resolved,  that  the  General  Conference  continue  its 
relation  '>\'ith  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in 
America  for  three  years  more." 

'■Resolved,  that  the  Conference  appoint  a  committee  of  three 
to  represent  the  Conference  in  the  meetings  of  the  Federal  Coun- 
cils." 

Into  this  committee  were  elected  A.  S.  Shelly,  S.  K.  Mosiman, 
and  J.  W.  Kliewer. 

Considerable  attention  was  given  to  the  Federal  Council  at 
the  1914  session  of  Conference.  J.  W.  Kliewer  read  a  paper  on  the 
subject:  "Does  a  Connection  with  the  Federal  Council  Prove  a 
Blessing  to  Ourselves  or  Any  One  Else?"  An  affirmative  answer  is 
given  to  the  double  question  of  the  theme. 

The  report  on  the  Federal  Council  was  given  by  A.  S.  Shelly. 
The  several  sessions  of  the  Federal  Council  during  the  three  year 
period  were  attended  by  members  of  the  Conference  Committee. 
The  report  consists  chiefly  of  a  presentation  of  statement  by  the 
Federal  Council  taken  from  their  1913  report  summarizing  matters 
which  the  Council  has  undertaken  as  representing  the  churches. 
Seven  such  different  matters  are  presented,  the  first  two  are  of 
special  significance  to  Mennonites  loyal  to  Christ's  doctrines  and 
commands  of  love  of  enemy,  and  so  are  quoted  here  in  full: 

"1.  An  effort  to  obtain  an  increased  number  of  chaplains  for  the 
navy  and  to  secure  an  improvement  in  their  status." 

"2.  A  similar  movement  is  under  way  relative  to  chaplains  m 
the  army." 

The  five  other  matters  the  Council  undertook  to  deal  with  con- 
cerned themselves  chiefly  with  social  matters  not  definitely  re- 
ligious, such  as  "Commercialized  vice,  International  Relations, 
Coordination  of  Mission  Work,  Correlating  Existing  Forces,  Church 
and  Country  Life." 

This  report  was  approved  and  accepted  and  it  was  resolved  to 
continue  the  "connection  with  the  Federal  Council  for  three  years 
and  that  the  President  name  a  committee  of  five  to  present  a  propo- 
sition to  the  next  Conference  concerning  our  future  connection  with 
it." 


—  282  — 

The  President  named  for  this  Committee:  J.  S.  Krehbiel,  A.  S. 
Shelly,  W.  S.  Gottshall,  David  Toews,  and  D.  J.  Brand. 

It  was  further  resolved  that  this  committee  shall  represent 
this  Conference  at  the  next  quadrennial  meeting  of  the  Federal 
Council. 

This  committee  was  quite  active  during  the  three  year  inter- 
val. They  had  representatives  at  each  of  the  Federal  Council  ses- 
sions, and  made  a  careful  study  of  the  Coimcil  and  its  activities. 
When  they  met  for  drafting  the  report  and  recommendations  to 
be  made  to  the  Conference,  it  developed  that  they  could  not  ar- 
rive at  a  unanimously  supported  recommendation.  In  consequence 
they  divided  and  presented  a  Majority  and  a  Minority  report. 

The  Majority  report  recites  the  unfavorable  or  undesirable 
elements  of  the  Council,  then  those  they  consider  favorable  and 
desirable. 

1.  The  fact  that  so  small  a  body  as  the  General  Conference  is 
cannot  expect  to  exert  any  determining  influence  upon  so  large  a 
body  if  courses  would  be  taken  which  did  not  meet  with  their  ap- 
proval. 

2.  An  unfavorable  fact  would  be  the  liberal  position  which 
many  of  the  leading  persons  take  with  regard  to  Higher  Criticism, 
secret  societies, -modernism  in  Theology.  Also  the  altered  attitude 
toward  the  peace  movement  after  our  country  entered  the  war. 
Also  the  obstacle  such  a  connection  would  constitute  toward  uniting 
with  other  Mennonite  bodies  was  considered. 

Favorable  and  desirable  would  be  the  realization  of  the  prayer 
of  our  Lord  and  Master,  "that  they  may  be  one  as  we  are  one." 
Another  advantage  would  arise  from  the  fellowship  with  other 
denominations  and  the  touch  with  persons  of  deep  insight  and 
broad  outlook.  Also  the  association  with  other  churches  would  offer 
opportunity  to  spread  the  message  of  peace  which  is  considered 
our  special  heritage.  It  may  be  further  urged  that  the  great 
problems  confronting  Christianity  can  be  solved  better  by  all  Chris- 
tianity presenting  a  united  front. 

THE  RECOMMENDATIONS  OF  THE  MAJORITY 

"As  in  our  judgment  the  advantages  exceed  by  far  the  disad- 
vantages we  do  recommend: 


—  283  — 

"1.  That  the  General  Conference  continue  its  membership  in  the 
Federal  Council. 

"2.  That  if  the  General  Conference  should  at  any  time  consider 
it  as  necessary  to  separate  its  connection  with  the  Federal  Council, 
that  this  be  done  in  an  orderly  way,  by  giving  official  notice  of 
the  intended  step,  before  the  matter  is  brought  to  the  final  con- 
clusion." 

This  Majority  Report  was  signed  by  D.  J.  Brand,  Sec'y,  Silas 
M.  Grubb,  A.  S.  Shelly,  G.  A.  Haury,  S.  M.  Musselman. 

THE  MINORITY  REPORT  CONCERNING  THE 
FEDERAL  COUNCIL 
In  the  Majority  Report  the  Advantages  of  membership  in  the 
Federal  Council  are  specially  emphasized.  We  as  the  minority 
of  the  Committee  do  not  wish  to  deny  that  there  may  be  advantages-, 
but  we  wish  to  point  out  the  dangers  which  lurk  in  the  union  with 
this  organization. 

1.  We  believe,  that  by  this  connection  we  jeopardize  our  prin- 
ciple of  Christian  non-resistance,  as  at  this  time  the  temper  even 
of  the  ministers  is  militaristic  and  we  could  not  hope  to  exert 
directing  influence.  Moreover,  as  a  part  of  their  organization  we 
would  be  classed  by  the  Government  as  supporting  wan 

2.  We  aggravate  by  this  association  the  estrangement  with  our 
brethren  in  the  faith  still  more. 

3.  In  the  Federal  Council  we  are  joined  with  numerous  ele- 
ments which  cater  to  modem  theology  and  court  the  danger  that 
the  trend  toward  modernism  will  spread  in  our  circles. 

4.  We  know^  full  well  the  power  of  the  secret  orders  and  we 
have  reason  to  believe,  that  leading  persons  in  the  Federal  Council 
also  hold  prominent  positions  in  the  lodges. 

5.  We  believe  that  the  Federal  Council  is  dealing  with  matters 
with  which  the  Church  of  Christ  should  have  nothing  to  do,  and 
that  they  seek  to  gain  power  through  influencing  the  Government 
and  thereby  they  endanger  the  principle  of  the  separation  of  Church 
and  State. 

6.  We  believe  in  all  our  Christian  endeavors  more  is  achieved 
if  all  our  undertakings  are  promoted  in  our  own  way,  thereby  avoid- 


—284  — 

ing  all  danger  of  being  placed  into  a  bad  appearance. 

Because  of  the  above  reasons  we  believe  the  disadvantages 
outweigh  the  advantages  and  we  therefore  recommend  the  disas- 
sociation  from  the  Federal  Council. 

The  Minority  report  was  signed  by  W.  S.  Gottshall  and  David 
Toews. 

After  having  the  Federal  Council  issue  before  the  session  for 
some  time  the  matter  was  put  to  a  delegate  vote.  The  Minutes  con- 
tain the  following  entry: 

"The  vote  which  was  taken  by  ballot,  concerning  the  future 
membership  in  the  Federal  Council  decided,  that  the  Conference 
separate  its  connection  with  the  Federal  Council." 

PENSIONS 

At  the  1920  Conference  session  in  Resolution  No.  89  was  con- 
tained the  following  provision:  That  we  "instruct  the  Executive 
Committee  to  work  out  a  plan  for  pensioning  our  mission  workers 
and  ministers  and  present  it  to  the  next  Conference."  Below 
follows  the  plan  submitted  by  the  Executive  Committee. 

A  PLAN  FOR  PENSIONING  OUR  MISSIONARIES,  AND,  IF 
POSSIBLE  ALSO  OUR  PASTORS 

J.  W.   Kliewer 
Dear  Brethem  of  the  Conference: —  I  hope  to  be  excused,  if, 
before  reading  the  plan  called  for  in  the  topic,  I  shall  make  a  few 
remarks  about  the  necessity  and  the  duty  of  pensioning  mission- 
aries and  ministers. 

THE  NEED  OF  SUCH  PENSIONS 
The  need   arises   from  the   circumstances   that   ministers   and 
missionaries  receive  a  much  smaller  remuneration  for  their  work 
than  is  granted  to  other  persons  for  their  work  who  are  equal  in 
gifts  and  preparation. 

In  the  second  place,  ministers  and  missionaries  are  not  so 
favorably  situated  to  invest  safely  any  saving  that  they  may  be 
able  to  make.     The  spiritual  care  of  others  prevents  them  from 


—  285  — 

keeping  sufficiently  informed  about  business  conditions  to  be  able 
to  make  safe  investments.  Missionaries  in  heathen  lands  are  in 
a  special  sense  almost  entirely  cut  off  from  business  opportunities. 

In  the  third  place,  extra  earnings  are  often  a  hindrance  to  a 
minister  in  his  spiritual  work  .  Our  ministers,  who  must  depend 
on  earning  something  outside  of  their  vocation,  are  farmers,  teach- 
ers, postmasters,  carpenters,  bankers,  chicken  raisers,  clerks,  bak- 
ers, etc.  Often  the  experience  in  these  subsidiary  employments 
are  a  hindrance  in  their  spiritual  work,  and  the  extra  income 
accruing  from  them  is  given  up  though  it  contains  the  only  pos- 
sibility of  any  savings.  The  missionary  in  heathen  lands  especially 
has  no  opportunity  for  earning  anything  extra.  Where  a  day's  wage 
is  ten  or  twelve  cents,  extra  earnings  are  out  of  the  quesl,ion. 

In  the  fourth  place,  he  who  occupies  a  spiritual  office  should  be 
an  example  in  giving,  and  usually  is.  The  missionaries,  for  in- 
stance, usually  work  among  a  people  of  crying  poverty.  The  only 
satisfying  answer  to  his  own  conscience  and  to  him  who  asks  of 
him,  when  no  gift  is  given,  is,  "I  have  nothing  to  give."  The  mis- 
sionaries usually  give  until  they  have  nothing.  Anyone  who  would 
act  differently  under  the  same  circumstances  hardly  has  the  heart  of 
a  missionary.  But  in  that  way  it  is  hard  to  lay  something  aside  for 
old  age. 

THE    DUTY   OF    SUCH    PENSIONS 

For  us  Christians  duties  of  this  kind  grow  out  of  what  the 
word  of  God  teaches  about  them.  In  Math.  10:10  we  read:  "For 
the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  food."  1.  Cor.  9:14:  "Even  so  did  the 
Lord  ordain  that  they  that  proclaim  the  gospel  should  live  of 
the  gospel."  Romans  15:27:  "For  if  they  have  been  made  partakers 
of  their  spiritual  things,  they  owe  it  to  them  also  to  minister 
unto  them  in  carnal  things."  1.  Cor.  9:11:  "If  we  sowed  unto  you 
spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  matter  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal 
things?"  Gal.  66:  "But  let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word  communi- 
cate unto  him  that  teacheth  in  all  good  things."  These  Scripture 
passages  shold  scarcely  leave  in  doubt  the  duty  of  support. 

THE   PLAN 
By  resolution  89  the  last  Conference  assigned  the  Executive 


—  286  — 

Committee  the  task  of  working  out  a  plan  for  the  pensioning  of 
our  missionaries  and  ministers.  It  is  not  easy  to  work  out  a  plan 
for  the  pensioning  of  our  ministers.  That  this  difficulty  must  also 
have  been  in  the  minds  of  our  program  committee  is  indicated  by 
the  insertion  of  the  words  "if  possible"  into  our  topic.  This  dif- 
ficulty arises  from  the  fact  that  in  our  churches  the  question  of 
supporting  ministers  is  very  differently  understood  and  therefore 
very  differently  handled.  We  have  all  stages  from  no  material 
support,  irregular  support,  and  up  to  a  regular  salary.  It  is  scarce- 
ly to  be  expected  that  churches  which  give  their  ministers  no  sup- 
port during  their  time  of  active  service  will  care  to  participate  in 
a  plan  to  support  ministers  who  have  been  retired  by  other  church- 
es. The  plan  would  therefore  have  to  be  made  that  individual 
congregations  could  participate  in  it,  or  refrain  from  participation. 
It  should  be  possible  to  give  the  gift  in  such  a  manner  that  in  spite 
of  change  of  ministers  the  gift  would  reach  that  minister,  if  he 
needs  help,  during  whose  time  of  service  the  congregation  gave  the 
gift.  Acccording  to  the  following  rules  such  a  plan  could  be  real- 
ized. 

RULES  FOR  PENSIONING  INCAPACITATED  MINISTERS 

AND  MISSIONARIES  OF  THE  CONGREGATIONS  OF  THE 

GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  THE  MENNONITE 

CHURCH  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 

1.  A  Pension  Fund  for  the  help  of  retired  and  disabled  minis- 
ters in  its  churches  and  missionaries  in  its  mission  fields  shall 
be  established  by  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
of  North  America. 

2.  The  regular  gifts  for  this  Pension  Fund  shall  come  from  the 
participating  churches  and  missions.  These  churches  and  missions 
shall  annually  pay  into  the  fund  an  amount  equal  to  five  per  cent 
of  the  salary  paid  by  such  church  to  its  pastor  of  such  mission  to 
the  missionary.  Each  payment  shall  be  recorded  under  the  name 
of  minister  or  missionary  in  whose  favor  the  payment  was  made. 

3.  Churches  that  do  not  pay  their  pastor  a  stated  salary  shall 
also  have  the  right  to  make  annual  payments  into  the  fund  in 
sums  determined  by  themselves  and  in  favor  of  their  pastor. 


—  287  — 

4.  Bequests  and  other  special  gifts  for  this  fund  shall  be  en- 
couraged. It  shall  be  the  privilege  of  the  donors  to  determine 
whether  their  gifts  shall  go  into  an  endowment  fund  whose  in- 
terest only  shall  be  used  as  pensions,  or  whether  their  gifts  shall 
be  for  immediate  use  as  need  arises. 

5.  Whenever  the  moneys  available  from  the  Pension  Fund  are 
not  sufficient  to  cover  the  allowance  due  to  pensioners  then  special 
grifts  shall  be  solicited. 

6.  This  fund  shall  be  administered  by  a  board  composed  of 
three  lay  members  elected  by  the  conference,  and  of  the  President, 
the  Secretary,  and  the  Treasurer  of  the  Conference,  and  the  Execu- 
tive Secretary  of  the  Mission  Boards.  This  Board  shall  gather  the 
funds  and  loan  them  out  at  interest.  It  shall  also  make  the 
proper  payments  to  the  pensioners  according  to  these  rules.  But 
all  legal  documents  shall  be  made  in  the  name  of  the  General 
Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America  and  for  its 
Pension  Fund. 

7.  The  regular  pension  of  a  pensioner  shall  be  one  fifth  an- 
nually of  the  entire  sum  that  has  been  paid  in  his  behalf  but  shall 
be  made  quarterly.  The  maximum  payment  shall  be  $60.00  a 
month.  Any  remainder  shall  go  into  the  fund  and  be  available  for 
immediate  use.  If,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  Board,  the 
pension  is  not  enough  for  the  support  of  the  pensioner,  then  the 
remainders  left  from  payments  of  other  pensioners  of  any  special 
gifts  may  be  drawn  upon  in  his  favor. 

8.  When  a  pensioner  has  reached  the  age  of  sixty-five  years, 
or  has  been  in  service  forty  years,  he  shall  draw  his  pension  pro- 
viding he  draws  no  salary  any  more. 

9.  If  a  pensioner  wishes  to  draw  his  pension  earlier  than  indi- 
cated in  the  above  paragraph,  then  the  last  church  in  which  he 
served,  or  the  Mission  Board  and  Workers'  Conference,  if  he  is  a 
missionary,  shall  give  him  a  certificate  of  incapacity  for  work. 
If  the  Board  so  requires,  a  physician's  certificate  to  this  effect  shall 
also  be  presented. 

10.  No  pensioner  shall  be  entitled  to  pension  who  has  not  been 
in  service  at  least  ten  years.     In  cases  of  death  or  other  urgent 


—  288  — 

need  an  exception  to  this  rule  can  be  made  in  the  discretion  of  the 
Board. 

11.  If  the  pensioner  has  other  income  either  in  his  own  name 
or  his  wife's  name,  or  received  "by  his  children  during  their  minor- 
ity, he  is  in  honor  bound  to  state  its  amount  to  the  Board,  so  that 
the  Board  may  determine  whether  any  deductions  should  be  made 
from  the  pensions.  Failure  to  make  such  statement  forfeits  his 
standing  as  a  pensioned  minister  or  missionary. 

12.  Upon  the  death  of  a  pensioner  his  widow,  as  long  as  she 
remains  such,  shall  receive  three-fifths  of  her  husband's  pension, 
but  figured  on  the  payments  made  while  she  was  his  wife.  If  she 
must  still  provide  for  minor  children  of  her  husband,  she  shall  re- 
ceive his  entire  pension  until  the  youngest  child  shall  have  attained 
majority.  If  a  pensioner  is  a  widower  at  the  time  of  his  death,  his 
minor  children  shall  share  his  pension  equally  until  each  reaches 
majority.  As  each  child  reaches  majority  the  total  sum  to  be  paid 
to  the  family  shall  be  thus  proportionately  decreased.  In  no  case 
shall  a  pensioner's  orphan  receive  more  than  $200.00  a  year.  Chil- 
dren bom  after  the  parents  have  been  retired  from  service  shall 
not  be  entitled  to  orphan's  pensions. 

13.  When  the  widow  or  the  orphans  of  a  pensioner  have  an 
income  of  their  own,  this  income  must  be  reported  to  the  Board 
either  by  them  or  by  their  guardians,  so  that  the  questions  of  the 
reduction  of  the  pension  may  be  properly  considered.  Failure  to 
make  this  report  forfeits  the  pension. 

14.  The  pension  to  orphans  shall  stop  when  they  are  legally 
adopted  by  someone  or  when  their  full  support  is  otherwise  as- 
sumed by  some  responsible  person. 

15.  Single  mission  workers  shall  have  the  same  pension  rights 
as  are  granted  to  heads  of  families. 

16.  A  minister  or  missionary  leaving  the  service,  or  being  law- 
fully relieved  of  it,  shall  not  be  entitled  to  any  pension  even  if  he 
meets  all  other  requirements.  The  payments  intended  for  him  shall 
then  be  available  for  any  lawful  purposes  of  the  Pension  Fund.  The 
change  from  one  field  of  labor  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  to  another 
shall  not  be  construed  as  a  leaving  of  service. 

17.  When  the  Pension  Board  and  a  pensioner  cannot  mutually 


—  289  — 

agree  on  a  question  pertaining  to  pensions,  then  this  question 
shall  be  submitted  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  General 
Conference  for  adjudication. 

After  considerable  discussion  of  the  plan  for  pensioning  mis- 
sionaries and  ministers,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted; 

Resolved,  that  the  plan  for  pensioning  Missionaries  and  Min- 
isters be  accepted  as  a  whole,  with  the  understanding  that,  after  the 
Secretary  has  caused  it  to  be  put  in  print,  it  be  placed  before  the 
congregations  for  their  consideration,  with  the  expectation  that 
they  then  convey  to  the  Conference  Secretary  their  decision  or  pos- 
sible proposals  for  changes;  and  that  thereupon  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, with  due  regard  for  the  suggested  changes,  revise  the  plan 
and  submit  it  to  the  next  Conference  for  its  final  adoption  or  rejec- 
tion. 

The  following  plan  was  presented  by  the  Foreign  Mission 
Board  to  the  1926  Conference  for  pensioning  missionaries. 

MISSIONARIES'  PENSIONS 

1.  A  Pension  Fund  for  the  help  of  retired  and  disabled  mis- 
sionaries of  the  foreign  fields  shall  be  established  by  the  General 
Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America. 

2.  Gifts,  Donations,  and  Bequests  shall  be  solicited  for  this 
fund,  and  the  congregations  belonging  to  the  General  Conference 
shall  be  requested  to  hold  at  least  one  offering  annually  for  this 
fund.  It  shall  be  the  privilege  of  the  donors  to  determine  whether 
their  gifts  shall  be  for  immediate  use  as  need  arises  or  whether 
they  shall  go  into  an  Endowment  fund  whose  interest  only  shall 
be  used  as  pensions. 

3.  Whenever  the  moneys  available  from  the  pension  fund  are 
not  sufficient  to  meet  the  allowance  made  to  pensionaries,  the 
lacking   sums   shall   be    secured   by   special    solicitations. 

4.  The  pension  fund  for  Foreign  Missionaries  of  the  General 
Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  N.  A.  shall  be  collected  and 
administered  by  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  of  said  Conference, 
but  all  Legal  Documents  shall  be  made  in  the  name  of  the  General 
Conference  and  for  the  Foreign  Mission  Pension  Fund.  The  neces- 
sary investments  for  the  Endowment  part  of  this  fund  shall  be 


—  290  — 

made  by  a  committee  composed  of  the  treasurer  of  the  General  Con- 
ference, the  treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  a  third 
person  selected  by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

5.  Pensions  shall  be  computed  on  the  average  salary  received 
by  the  pensioner  in  the  last  five  years  of  his  service  and  shall  be 
an  annual  amount  of  1^/^%  for  each  year  of  service,  but  shall  be 
paid  quarterly  in  four  equal  installments.  Extra  allowances,  such 
as  children's  money  and  the  like,  shall  not  enter  into  the  compu- 
tation. No  pensioner  shall  receive  more  than  75%  of  his  last  sal- 
ary as  a  pension. 

6.  The  age  of  voluntary  retirement  without  giving  any  other 
reason  shall  be  70  years.  A  service  period  of  40  years  shall  en- 
title to  the  same  privilege. 

7.  The  age  of  compulsory  retirement  shall  be  75  years.  The 
Board  need  give  no  further  reason.  If  the  missionary  desires  to 
stay  in  the  field  longer,  and  the  Workers'  Conference  supports  his 
wish,  the  Board  may  annually  extend  the  period  of  active  service 
beyond  the  age  75.  By  special  arrangement  with  the  Board,  with 
or  without  the  consent  of  the  Workers'  conference,  the  retired  mis- 
sionary may  become  a  pensioner,  but  remain  a  resident  in  the  mis- 
sion field. 

8.  A  retirement  with  pension  earlier  than  the  age  of  seventy 
or  before  a  service  period  of  forty  years  may  be  granted  for  cause 
by  the  Board.  Generally  the  request  for  such  retirement  should 
be  supported  by  the  Workers'  conference  of  the  field  from  which 
the  missionary  retires. 

9.  If  the  pensioner  has  other  income  either  in  his  own  name  or 
his  wife's  name,  or  received  by  his  children  during  their  minority, 
he  is  in  honor  bound  to  state  its  amount  to  the  Board,  so  the  Board 
can  decide  whether  any  deductions  should  be  made  from  the  pen- 
sion. Failure  to  make  such  a  statement  forfeits  his  standing  as 
a  pensioned  missionary. 

10.  Upon  the  death  of  a  missionary,  his  widow,  as  long  as 
she  remains  such,  shall  become  entitled  to  three-fifths  of  her  hus- 
band's pension,  but  figured  on  the  time  of  her  service  and  not  oi. 
the  time  of  her  husband's  service,  if  there  is  difference  in  these  two 
times.     If   she   must   still    provide   for   minor   children,   she   shall 


—  291  — 

receive  his  entire  pension  iintil  the  youngest  child  shall  have  attain- 
ed majority. 

11.  If  a  missionary  is  a  widower  at  the  time  of  his  death,  his 
minor  children  shall  share  his  pension  equally  until  each  child 
reaches  majority.  As  each  reaches  majority  the  total  sum  to  be 
paid  to  the  family  shall  be  thus  proportionately  decreased.  In  no 
case  shall  a  missionary's  orphan  receive  more  than  $200.00  a  year. 
Children  born  after  parents  have  been  retired  from  service  shall 
not  be  entitled  to  orphans'  pensions.  If  the  orphans  of  missionaries 
have  an  income  of  their  own,  this  income  must  be  reported  to  the 
Board  either  by  them  or  by  the  guardian  so  that  the  question  of 
the  reduction  of  the  pension  can  be  properly  considered.  Failure 
to  make  this  report  forfeits  the  pension. 

12.  The  pension  to  orphans  of  missionaries  stops  when  they 
are  legally  adopted  by  some  one,  or  if  their  full  support  is  otherwise 
assumed  by  some  responsible  person. 

13.  No  missionary,  nor  his  widow,  nor  his  orphans  shall  be 
entitled  to  pensions,  if  his  period  of  service  in  mission  has  been 
less  than  ten  years.  At  the  discretion  of  the  Board  exception  to 
this  rule  may  be  made  in  case  of  death  of  the  missionary,  or  other 
extreme  needs. 

14.  Unmarried  mission  workers  or  widows  fully  employed  by 
the  Board  shall  be  entitled  to  pensions  in  their  own  rights  on  the 
same  conditions  as  missionaries  who  are  heads  of  families. 

15.  A  missionary  resigning  from  service  or  being  dismissed 
from  it  shall  not  be  entitled  to  a  pension  even  if  he  meets  all  other 
requirements. 

16.  Any  dispute  regarding  pensions  that  cannot  be  settled  to 
the  satisfaction. of  the  Board  and  pensioner  shall  be  brought  before 
the  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference  for  final  set- 
tlement. 

17.  The  Foreign  Mission  Board  shall  have  power  in  all  cases 
where  they  deem  it  necessary  and  proper  to  make  exceptions  to  the 
foregoing  rules. 

The  following  resolutions  pertaining  to  the  plan  for  pension- 
ing missionaries  were  adopted  by  the  1926  conference: 


—  292  — 

Resolved,  That  this  Conference  favors  some  suitable  pension 
plan  for  our  Missionaries. 

Resolved,  That  the  Missionary  Pension  plan  as  presented  by 
the  Foreign  Mission  Board  be  accepted  with  the  amendment  "that 
the  Foreign  Mission  Board  shall  have  power  in  all  cases  where 
they  deem  it  necessary  and  proper  to  make  exceptions  to  the  fore- 
going rules." 

PROHIBITION 

The  Conference  at  its  1923  session  took  position  as  follows  on 
the  subject  of  Prohibition  and  the  Prohibition   Amendment. 

M.  H.  Kratz  had  spoken  briefly  on  the  subject,  "Should  the 
General  Conference  pass  a  resolution  favoring  the  enforcement 
of  the  Prohibitory  Amendment?"  He  then  proposed  three  resolu- 
tions endorsing  such  a  move.     They  are  as  follows: 

a)  "Resolved,  that  we,  the  General  Conference  of  the  Menno- 
nite  Church  of  North  America,  endorse  most  heartily  the  enforce- 
ment of  the  Prohibition  Amendment  and  the  Volstead  Act. 

b)  "Resolved  further,  that  we  heartily  express  and  record  our 
belief  that  said  amendment  is  the  greatest  forward  step  for  the 
good  of  humanity,  taken  by  our  country  since  the  Emancipation 
Proclamation. 

c)  "Resolved,  further,  that  we  hereby  call  upon  Christian  people 
in  their  churches  and  other  organizations,  as  well  as  individually, 
to  give  public  expression  to  their  support  of  said  amendment  and 
said  law,  in  order  that  those  entrusted  with  the  duty  of  enforcing 
them  be  the  more  firmly  assured  that  in  such  enforcement  they  have 
the  moral  support  of  the  Christian  people  of  the  land." 

These  resolutions  were  approved  and  adopted  by  the  Conference 
in  the  following  language:  "Resolved,  that  we  adopt  the  resolutions 
as  offered,  as  the  sentiment  of  our  Conference." 

UNIFORM  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

On  the  subject  of  a  Uniform  Confession  of  Faith  W.  S.  Gott- 
shall  read  a  valuable  paper  at  the  1920  session  of  the  Conference. 
After  some   deliberation   the   following   resolutions  were   adopted: 

Resolved,  that  inasmuch  as  it  is  our  wish  to  make  known  to 


—  293  — 

the  world  our  stand  and  our  doctrines,  we  turn  the  balance  of  the 
treasury  of  the  Special  Committee  of  Seven  over  to  the  Publication 
Board  to  make  a  start  in  this  important  work. 

Resolved,  that  the  nomination  Committee  submit  the  names  of 
ten  men  out  of  which  five  are  to  be  elected  for  the  purpose  of 
drafting  a  uniform  confession  of  faith  and  a  plan  of  discipline  for 
the  examination  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  to  be  submitted  for 
adoption  at  the  next  General  Conference. 

A  Special  Committee  had  been  created  at  the  1920  session  of 
Conference  to  draft  a  proposed  unification  of  Articles  of  Faith. 
They  presented  a  very  brief  report  at  the  1923  session  of  Con- 
ference, as  follows: 

"This  report  is  very  brief.  We  had  divided  the  work  among 
the  members  of  the  committee,  and  although  each  one  had  prepar- 
ed his  share  of  the  work,  we  could  not  yet  hold  a  session  in  order 
to  unify  the  material  and  review  it  to  make  the  necessary  changes. 

"From  the  experience  we  have  made,  it  would  seem  advisable 
that  one  man  write  up  the  first  draft  and  present  it  to  the  commit- 
tee for  review  and  necessary  changes,  before  presenting  it  to  the 
Conference.  We  recommend  this  method,  in  case  the  work  is  to  be 
continued." 

REPORT  OF  COMMITTEE  ON  DOCTRINE  AND  DIS- 
CIPLINE ON  THE  LODGE  PROBLEM 
(1923) 

Since  the  Committee  on  Lodges  has  been  practically  inactive, 
our  report  can  be  brief.  In  our  report  to  the  last  Conference  we 
tried  to  give  a  resume  of  the  conditions  as  they  exist  in  our  church- 
es with  regard  to  the  problem  of  secret  societies.  We  are  of  the 
opinion  that  the  problem  today  is  just  as  great  if  not  greater  than 
it  was  three  years  ago.  We  have  made  no  further  investigations, 
since  no  complaint  to  us,  nor  did  any  church  request  our  help  in 
any  Way. 

Your  committee  tried  to  do  a  little  something  to  disseminate 
knowledge  in  our  churches  on  the  lodge  evil.  There  were  still  quite 
a  number  of  the  pamphlets  "An  Article  on  Secret  Societies"  on 
hand.     We  published  a  notice  in  our  church  papers  that  they  were 


—  294  — 

to  be  had  for  the  asking.  Twenty  requests  for  the  pamphlets  were 
received,  some  from  churches  but  mostly  from  individuals.  The 
largest  number  asked  for  was  36;  the  smallest  was  1.  Somewhat 
over  200  copies  were  sent  out.  Some  who  requested  a  supply  pro- 
mised to  distribute  them  among  their  friends.  The  supply  of  this 
article  is  now  depleted. 

Then  we  endeavored  to  get  some  of  our  ministers  to  write 
articles  for  our  church  papers  on  some  phase  of  the  lodge  evil. 
It  seems  difficult,  however,  to  find  someone  who  is  ready  to  write 
for  our  papers  on  this  question.  Thus  very  little  was  accomplished 
in  this  way.  No  doubt  more  should  be  done  to  educate  our  own 
people  on  the  danger  of  the  secret  orders  and  also  to  spread  our 
doctrine  of  non-secrecy  abroad.  But  where  are  the  men  whom  we 
can  use  to  accomplish  this  work? 

We  wish  to  submit  the  following  recommendations: 

1.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  individual  churches  seem  to  be 
almost  helpless  to  eradicate  the  lodge  evil,  this  Conference  wishes 
to  point  our  churches  to  our  conference  constitution,  where  under 
11.  3  we  read  as  follows,  "Moreover,  conference  asks  of  all  congre- 
gations belonging  to  it  that  they  shall  energetically  testify  against 
the  lodge  evil,  and  that  such  congregations,  if  there  are  any,  in 
which  lodge  members  may  already  be  found,  shall  strive  by  all 
evangelical  means  to  purge  themselves  of  this  element." 

2.  In  order  that  a  comparison  may  be  made  as  to  the  status  of 
the  lodge  evil  in  our  churches,  a  questionnaire  shall  again  be  sent 
to  the  churches,  so  that  the  conference,  at  its  next  session  can  as- 
certain whether  the  lodge  problem  is  nearing  its  solution  in  our 
circles  or  whether  it  is  growing  greater. 

The  Committee  on  Lodges. 

P.  P.  Wedel,  SecV. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

MENNONITE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY 

No  attention  had  been  given  to  the  important  field  of  history 
in  the  earlier  period  of  the  General  Conference.  Up  to  the  year 
1894  no  efforts  had  been  made  to  establish  statistical  data. 
Nothing  had  been  written  and  made  available  on  the  origin  of  the 
Conference.  What  historical  material  existed  was  either  buried 
in  the  files  of  the  Volksblatt  or  Der  Friedensbote,  or  hidden  in  the 
official  records  of  the  Secretary  of  the  General  Conference.  When 
the  writer  of  Volume  I  of  the  History  of  the  General  Conference 
was  about  to  enter  the  ranks  of  Conference  workers  he  began  to 
cast  about  for  literature  on  the  Conference,  and  to  his  disappoint- 
ment, nothing  whatever  was  available.  This  lack  of  sorely  needed 
informative  literature  on  the  Conference  led  him  to  undertake  the 
collection  of  historical  material  and  that  then  resulted  in  the 
production  of  Volume  I  bf  the  History  of  the  General  Conference, 
covering  the  time  from  the  origin  of  the  idea  of  a  conference  to  the 
year  1897.  But  here  the  historical  interest  ended.  Conference  did 
nothing  looking  to  the  conservation  of  historical  material  nor  the 
production  of  pamphlets  for  popular  reading  giving  an  account  of 
the  activities  of  the  Conference. 

This  neglect  continued  until  1911.  It  was  during  the  Con- 
ference session  at  Bluffton.  Ohio,  that  there  was  something  like 
a  spontaneous  outburst  of  interest  in  Mennonite  history,  including 
the  history  of  the  General  Conference  itself.  In  a  small  group  the 
matter  started,  and  during  a  recess  period  many  more  flocked  in, 
and  after  just  a  few  such  informal  meetings,  during  which  the  in- 
terest in  Mennonite  history  ran  high,  it  was  agreed  to  organize  the 
Mennonite  Historical  Society.  Persons  signed  up  as  members, 
officers  were  elected,  and  the  society  began  its  activities. 

The   society  was   brought  to  the  attention   of  the   Conference 


—  296  — 

officially  by  H.  R.  Voth  who  had  been  elected  chairman  of  the 
Society.  In  doing-  this  he  also  requested  in  the  name  of  the  society 
that  the  newly  created  Mennonite  Historical  association  be  given 
an  evening  in  future  Conferences  for  stimulating  interest  in 
Mennonite  history.  In  consequence  the  Mennonite  Historical  Asso- 
ciation was  given  a  place  on  the  program  of  succeeding  Conferences. 
At  the  1917  Conference  session,  which  met  at  Reedley,  Cali- 
fornia, the  Mennonite  Historical  Association  was  given  a  place  on 
the  Conference  program  for  the  first  time.  As  the  Conference 
report  of  1917  was  never  printed  in  the  English  language  that  re- 
port is  given  here  in  full  in   translation. 

REPORT  OF  THE  MENNONITE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY 
TO   THE   1917   CONFERENCE   SESSION 

As  the  origin  and  the  purpose  of  the  Mennonite  Historical 
Society  is  perhaps  but  little  known  to  many  let  the  following  be 
said  here: 

For  a  long  time  here  and  there  some  who  had  an  interest  in 
the  history  of  our  church  had  been  troubled  by  the  thought,  that 
the  collection  and  safekeeping  of  historical  material  pertaining  to 
our  people  had  been  sadly  neglected.  One  wondered  whether  not 
a  little  more  could  be  done,  when  evidently  material,  that  pertained 
to  the  history,  the  character  and  the  peculiarities  of  our  people 
was  being  lost  on  every  hand.  True,  there  had  been  modest  begin- 
nings made  with  collections  and  safekeeping  of  such  materials,  and 
that  is  still  being  done.  Others  had  also  begun,  but  when  the 
collection  multiplied  and  the  collectors  finally  no  longer  knew  what 
to  do  with  the  stuff,  tired  of  collecting  and  gave  away,  used  up  or 
destroyed  such  m.aterial,  or  their  heirs  attended  to  the  finish  of  it 
because  they  were  unaware  of  the  value  of  those  things.  In  this 
way  much  valuable  historical  material  (books,  periodicals,  manu- 
scripts, letters,  pictures  and  the  like)  have  been  lost.  In  order 
to  bring  about  a  change  in  this  respect,  systematic  collecting,  sort- 
ing, saving  and  cataloging  of  such  material,  this  society  was  organ- 
ized incidentally  during  the  General  Conference  session  six  years 
ago  (1911)  at  Bluffton,  Ohio,  with  24  members,  on  the  basis  of  a 
provisional  constitution.     The  brethren  N.  B.   Grubb,  H.  P.   Kreh- 


—  297  — 

biel,  S.  K.  Mosiman  and  G.  A.  Haury  were  the  first  officers.  Thus 
formally  a  nice  beginning  had  been  made.  Unfortunately  these 
leaders  of  the  praiseworthy  venture  suffered  from  the  very  begin- 
ning of  the  same  malady,  from  which  all  the  officers  of  the  society 
suffer  to  this  day.  Each  of  them  was  so  overloaded  with  other  du- 
ties that  they  could  not  devote  the  necessary  attention  to  the  young 
undertaking.  And  we  all  know  that  a  newly  born  infant,  if  it  is 
to  grow,  must  have  much  and  good  care. 

The  undertaking  received  a  new  impulse  through  the  fact  that 
it  was  on  the  program  on  the  last  Conference  session,  and  mas  made 
the  subject  of  discussion  at  one  special  meeting.  Brother  S.  M. 
Grubb  of  Philadelphia  emphasized  the  importance  of  the  undertak- 
ing in  an  excellent  article  and  in  a  discussion  that  followed  the 
purpose  was  further  elucidated  and  new  provisions  were  suggested. 
During  the  last  three  years  (1914-1917)  the  society  has  not 
only  existed  but  efforts  have  been  made  to  attain  some  practical 
results.  The  constitution  was  revised  and  printed  in  both  the  Eng- 
lish and  the  German  languages,  and  distributed  with  an  explan- 
atory letter  in  several  hundred  copies.  Labels  of  two  sizes  were 
printed,  on  which  the  name  and  class  of  the  article,  name  of 
the  donor  and  collector,  description  of  the  article,  and  when  and 
from  where  received,  are  recorded.  These  details  are  also  recorded 
in  a  book  as  the  objects  are  received,  that  too  in  simple  con- 
secutive order  when  they  arrive,  while  they  are  also  recorded  ac- 
cording to  classification  in  a  larger  book,  so  that  later  on  any 
article  may  be  easily  traced  and  found. 

Efforts  were  also  made  to  add  new  members.  In  this  direction 
more  too  might  have  been  accomplished  were  it  not  for  the  malady 
already  mentioned.  Everyone  has  so  many  other  things  to  do.  Yet 
the  membership  has  increased  in  these  three  years  from  24  to  123. 
The  dues  come  to  .$1.00  for  five  years;  $10.00  for  lifetime. 
The  five  year  memberships  of  the  original  24  members  expired  last 
year.  Some  have  renewed  their  membership,  but  not  all.  So  the 
active  membership  now  numbers  117.  Certificates  of  membership 
were  printed  and  each  member  is  supplied  with  a  certificate  when 
he  joins  the  society.  The  most  important  activity  of  the  society 
consisted  during  this  time  in  the  collection  of  the  material,  setting 


—  298  — 

it  in  order  and  cataloging  the  same.  Although  by  no  means  has 
as  much  been  achieved  as  was  aimed  at,  yet  a  beginning  has  been 
made  :n  various  fundamental  respects. 

For  the  purpose  of  a  more  detailed  inlook  we  offer  the  fol- 
lowing: We  have  accumulated  74  ancient  books,  (song  books  from 
different  countries,  catechisms,  Primers  [Fibeln],  etc.),  18  cata- 
logs, programs  etc.,  65  calendars,  42  Reports  and  Minutes  and  the 
like,  23  ancient  manuscripts,  51  pamphlets,  circulars  and  similar 
matter,  some  historical  objects,  91  annual  issues,  or  about  6000 
separate  issues  of  various  periodicals.  Thus  we  have  a  total  of 
about  6400  articles  which  have  been  numbered  and  cataloged,  and 
in  part  have  been  labeled.  And  beyond  this  there  is  considerable 
material  accumulated,  which  is  waiting  for  classification,  mostly 
because  the  aim  is  to  complete  first  the  annual  series  of  certain 
matter.  So  for  example  thus  far  none  of  our  Sunday  School  Les- 
sons have  been  entered,  and  our  Treasurer,  Brother  G.  A.  Haury 
is  collecting  a  certain  grouping  of  photographs  of  Bethel  College, 
as  also  bulletins  and  other  publications  from  that  institution, 
which  is  desired  to  arrange  in  regular  series  before  the  cataloging 
is  done.  So  also  our  Secretary  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  has  sundry  im- 
portant historical  material,  which  he  intends  to  turn  over  to  the 
society.  Besides  we  have  information  concerning  valuable  histori- 
cal material  of  which  some  might  be  secured,  if  the  respective 
persons  and  matter  could  be  looked  up  by  a  representative.  But 
there  is  lack  of  time  and  means  to  make  an  occasional  trip.  Much 
valuable  material  is  lost  because  no  one  seems  to  have  time  to 
look  up  such  material  either  personally  or  by  writing.  Then,  too, 
some  who  have  such  material  do  not  realize  sufficiently  the  value 
thereof,  to  inform  the  society  concerning  the  same,  and  in  some 
cases  they  do  not  even  know  of  the  existence  of  the  Historical 
Society.  When  these  things  finally  begin  to  be  in  their  way  in 
the  home,  and  are  of  no  use  anyway,  so  far  as  they  can  see,  they 
finally  consign  them  to  the  flames.  Not  long  ago  I  visited  an 
aged  couple.  Accidentally  I  saw  a  number  of  Funk's  Family 
"Kalender."  It  was  found  that  there  were  more  than 
one  dozen  in  complete  serial  order.  The  dear  old  brother  gladly 
gave  these  calendars  to  the  society  and  refused  all  compensation 


—  299  — 

for  the  same,  but  regretted  that  only  lately  he  had  burnt  up  a 
large  number  of  these  same  annual  calendars  because  his  children 
insisted  that  they  were  worthless  anyway.  Several  years  ago, 
when  I  inquired  at  one  place  in  Ohio  for  old  books,  it  was  related 
to  me  that  in  their  neighborhood  a  basketful  of  old  books  had  been 
burnt  up.  The  parents,  as  I  remember  it,  had  died,  and  the  Ger- 
man books  meant  nothing  to  the  children,  so  why  keep  them  any 
longer.  Recently  a  man  from  Nebraska,  whom  I  did  not  know, 
sent  a  list  of  calendars  and  periodicals,  of  which  we  already  had 
some,  however,  a  goodly  number  of  them  could  be  used  to  complete 
certain  annual  series.  In  this  connection  let  me  use  the  oppor- 
tunity to  request  that  if  anyone  has  accumulated  Bundesbote, 
Kinderbote,  Volksblatt,  or  for  that  matter  any  older  Mennonite 
peridoicals,  which  he  does  not  intend  to  keep,  to  kindly  notify  us, 
as  we  have  a  number  of  incomplete  annual  series  from  which 
numbers  are  missing,  and  which  we  desire  very  much  to  complete. 
That  too,  would  be  a  valuable  aid  in  promotion  of  the  cause. 

That  this  material  could  be  collected  is  cause  for  rejoicing, 
(even  if  some  of  it  is  only  loaned  for  the  present),  and  though 
there  is  much  more  material  in  prospect,  we  are  ever  and  increas- 
ingly confronted  by  the  question:  Where  can  this  great  treasure 
be  stored? 

This  collection  for  the  present  is  packed  away  in  boxes  and 
packages  in  Bethel  College  and  in  a  vault  owned  by  H.  P.  Krehbiel 
in  Newton,  Kansas,  and  some  of  it  is  at  my  home.  But  the 
possession  of  these  things  can  certainly  not  be  the  sole  purpose  of 
our  Mennonite  Historical  Society.  Should  they  not  be  placed  on 
exhibit  and  accessible  for  those  who  are  interested  in  them?  For 
personal  property  we  make  suitable  provision  for  keeping  it  and 
for  the  use  of  the  same.  We  build  rooms,  cellars,  granaries, 
cupboards,  shelves,  etc.  If  we  do  not  provide  the  necessary  equip- 
ment for  the  collections  for  suitable  placement  and  availability, 
then  the  labors  of  this  society  are  largely  done  in  vain.  And  how 
easily  might  a  part  of  the  collection  be  destroyed  by  fire!  Some 
of  it  perhaps  might  be  replaced,  some  likely  not.  What  is  plainly 
needed  is  a  fireproof  building  as  also  a  fireproof  vault.  The 
former  for  the   collection   in   general,   the   latter  for   safekeeping 


—  300  — 

of  specially  valuable  aiticles.  In  this  building  the  collection  would 
be  placed  in  cases  and  on  shelves  —  classified  and  numbered  and 
then  made  easily  accessible.  As  the  society  of  course  has  no  author- 
ity to  assess  members,  the  cost  of  the  building-  and  equipment 
would  of  course  need  to  be  covered  by  voluntary  contributions. 
In  conclusion  we  wish  to  submit  the  following  requests: 

1.  Remember  also  to  give  a  share  of  your  interest  to  this  cause 
and  remember  it  in  your  prayers. 

2.  Speak  of  this  cause  at  home  and  make  it  known  so  an  in- 
terest in  it  is  awakened  to  become  a  member  of  the  Mennonite 
Historical  Society. 

3.  If  anyone  has  historical  material  v/hich  he  is  disposed  to 
give  to  the  society  or  knows  of  such  material,  please  report  this  to 
the  collector  of  the  society. 

4.  Take  up  this  matter  at  this  conference  and  devise  ways  and 
means  for  securing  a  suitable  building  with  the  necessary  equip- 
ment for  the  safekeeping  and  exhibition  of  these  historical  treas- 
ures. —  The  Officers  of  the  Society.  (Written  by  H.  R.  Voth. 
Solicitor  and  Librarian.) 

TRIENNIAL  REPORT  OF  THE  MENNONITE  HISTORICAL 
ASSOCIATION 

1917-1920 
Dear  Brethren  of  the  General  Conference: 

We  gladly  embrace  this  opportunity  to  submit  to  you  a  brief 
report  on  the  condition  and  work  of  the  Mennonite  Historical  As- 
sociation during  the  last  three  Conference  years. 

I.  The  work  which  the  Association  has  undertaken,  to  collect 
and  preserve  Mennonite  historical  matei'ial,  has  not  been  dormant 
as  it  may  appear  from  the  fact  that  very  little  has  appeared  about 
it  in  public.  Valuable  material  in  the  form  of  periodicals,  books, 
circulars,  pamphlets,  photographs,  reports,  etc.,  has  been  classified, 
labeled  and  catalogued.  Every  object  is  booked  in  a  journal  in 
consecutive  order  as  it  is  received.  It  then  receives  a  label.  In 
the  journal  as  well  as  on  the  label  the  number  of  the  object,  date 
of  receipt  of  same,  name  from  whom  received  and  of  the  collector, 
and  a  description  of  it,  the  latter  being  more  brief  on  the  label 


—  301  — 

than  in  the  journal.  Everything  is  then  entered  into  a  catalogue 
under  different  classes  of  which  thus  far  twelve  have  been  ar- 
ranged, which,  of  course,  makes  it  much  easier  to  locate  any  given 
object.  Now  and  then  it  becomes  necessary  to  repair  an  object 
before  it  is  filed  away.  That  all  this  requires  a  great  deal  of  work 
goes  without  saying.  Much  of  this  work  has  to  be  done  during  late 
hours  of  the  night.  But  someone  has  to  do  it  as  the  material 
would  be  of  very  little  historical  and  practical  value  if  it  is  not 
accompanied  by  the  historical  and  other  data.  The  great  anthro- 
pologist and  ethnologist  Brinton  used  to  say:  "The  best  collection 
is  a  collection  of  labels  with  the  corresponding  objects  to  illustrate 
them." 

II.  When  the  report  was  written  we  had  in  our  catalogue  1250 
label  numbers  against  490  three  years  ago,  in  other  words,  we  have 
now  about  2^/^  times  as  many  numbers  as  we  had  three  years  ago. 
To  give  you  a  little  better  idea  of  what  these  numbers  represent 
permit  me  to  state  a  few  details:  In  class  A  we  have  259  volumes 
or  Jahrgaenge  of  periodicals  mostly  complete,  such  as  the  "Bundes- 
bote,"  "Mennonite,"  "Mennonitische  Rundschau,"  "Herold,"  "Zions- 
bote,"  "Vorwaerts,"  "Kinderbote,"  "Review"  (now  extinct),  "Gos- 
pel Herald,"  etc.  Unfortunately  some  numbers  in  certain  volumes 
are  missing,  many  of  which  could  undoubtedly  be  replaced  if  some- 
one had  the  time  to  attend  to  that.  In  class  B  are  88  books,  mostly 
old,  such  as  hjonnbooks,  historical  material,  educational  or  theolo- 
gical works,  some  in  the  Dutch  language.  These  include  a  Martyrs' 
Mirror  (Maertyrerspiegel),  Menno  Sim_on's  works  and  a  number 
of  other  books  on  Mennonite  subjects  by  Dutch  (Hollaendisch) 
authors.  In  class  C  we  have  several  dozen  catalogues  of  Men- 
nonite institutions,  conference  programs,  etc.  In  class  D  you  can 
find  76  reports  of  various  committees,  minutes  of  conferences, 
papers  read  before  conferences,  etc.  Class  E  contains  58  consti- 
tutions, regulations,  by-laws,  etc.,  of  conferences,  hospitals,  con- 
gregations, etc.  Class  F  represents  a  collection  of  228  photographs 
of  ministers,  missionaries,  deaconesses,  professors,  schools,  church- 
es, hospitals  of  this  and  other  countries,  etc.  The  valuable  collec- 
tions of  photos  of  Bethel  College  which  Prof.  G.  A.  Haury  has  been 


—  302  — 

making  is  not  included  in  these  figures  as  they  have  not  yet  been 
completed  and  hence  are  not  labelled  yet. 

Class  H.  contains  MSS.  of  which  we  have  30,  most  of  them 
from  Europe,  valuable  material.  In  class  I  the  student  of  Men- 
nonite  history  can  find  now  already  153  pamphlets,  circulars, 
tracts  on  many  subjects,  including  much  concerning  our  relation 
to  the  war  question,  referring  to  the  Conscientious  Objectors  by 
many  different  authors,  etc.  In  class  K  we  have  90  different  calen- 
dars, almanacs,  year  books;  in  class  L  156  longer  and  shorter  clip- 
pings from  various  papers,  referring  to  many  different  questions 
important  to  our  denomination  and  being  of  value  historically 
Under  M  I  have  classified  miscellaneous  matters  such  as  invitations, 
announcements,  old  letter  heads  or  postal  cards  mentioning  Men- 
nonite  Institutions,  business  propositions,  etc.,  in  all  about  60.  All 
this  is  only  a  beginning,  but  very  much  of  it  would  already  be  diffi- 
cult to  duplicate.  One  of  the  next  steps  ought  to  be  the  arranging 
of  an  index  card  system,  so  that  any  object  may  be  easily  found 
even  now,  (for  instance),  the  recording  of  duplicates  avoided. 

III.  Besides  the  material,  already  classified  and  catalogued 
several  hundred  objects  have  accumulated,  that  could  not  yet  be 
attended  to.  Among  these  are  valuable  collections  of  publications 
and  photographs  of  Bethel  College,  which  Prof.  Haury  is  making 
but  has  not  yet  completed.  Other  valuable  material  has  been  lo- 
cated but  not  yet  obtained.    It  should  not  be  lost  sight  of. 

IV.  But  of  what  practical  value  is  all  this  important  stuff  to 
us  if  it  has  to  be  boxed  up,  no  one  can  have  access  to  it,  and  most 
of  it  is  in  constant  danger  of  being  lost  by  fire?  We  positively 
must  take  steps  to  get  a  fire  proof  building  or  part  of  one  where 
we  can  store  and  display  for  study  what  we  already  have  and  what 
we  can  and  ought  to  get  before  much  of  it  is  lost  to  us.  I  under- 
stand that  Bethel  College  plans  to  erect  a  science  hall.  I  asked 
Prof.  Hartzler  whether  arrangements  could  be  made  to  get  a  few 
rooms  in  that  building  for  our  collections.     He  favored  the  plan. 

V.  Would  it  not  be  possible  to  collect  from  friends  of  this  work 
enough  funds  to  employ  some  one  for  at  least  a  year  or  two  to  de- 
vote his  entire  time  to  this  work.  To  extend  and  properly  classify  and 


—  303  — 

label  the  collection,  publish  information  about  valuable  specimens, 
such  as  books,  manuscripts,  papers,  etc.,  of  which  we  have  quite  a 
number  which  are  of  too  much  general  interest  to  remain  in  ob- 
livion. He  could  furthermore  collect  money  for  a  building  or  to 
carry  on  the  work,  increase  the  membership  of  the  association, 
and  futhermore  arouse  interest  in  this  work  perhaps  by  giving  here 
and  there  at  proper  places  and  times  lectures  on  the  subject  in 
general  or  on  certain  phases  of  it,  or  about  certain  specimens  in 
particular.  The  thought  is  almost  unbearable,  that  for  lack  of  a 
little  more  time  or  a  few  thousand  dollars,  material  of  the  greatest 
value  for  the  future,  is  being  lost  by  neglect  or  direct  destruction 
while  we  procrastinate.  What  a  large,  valuable  collection  of  his- 
torical material  of  and  for  our  denominations  could  we  have  if  this 
work  had  been  commenced  a  hundred  or  even  fifty  years  ago  and 
been  prosecuted  in  an  energetic,  intelligent  way!  We  can  build 
schools  and  hospitals  in  the  future  yet,  but  we  cannot  get  material 
of  this  kind  after  it  has  perished.  I  challenge,  for  instance,  any 
one  to  get  us  a  complete  set  of  the  Bundesbote,  Mennonite,  Rund- 
schau, Herold,  of  all  the  Mennonite  hymnbooks,  catechisms,  Zur 
Heimath,  Friedensbote,  etc.,  etc.  I  want  to  get  that  man's  address. 
Of  how  many  men  and  women,  who  have  helped  to  make  and 
shape  Mennonite  history,  of  institutions  or  other  places  where  it 
was  done,  we  do  not  have  even  a  photograph  or  a  description! 
Of  how  many  valuable  manuscripts  and  publications,  not  even  a 
copy;  of  how  many  meetings  and  conferences  upon  which  great 
events  for  our  denomination  depended,  especially  in  earlier  days, 
not  a  trace  of  positive  information,  much  less  a  report!  Very  much 
could  still  be  gotten  from  our  old  people  if  we  had  a  man  who  had 
the  time,  the  gift,  and  the  necessary  means  to  get  it!  Shall  such 
opportunities  also  be  lost? 

Our  association  is  much  too  small.  It  only  costs  $1.00  to  be- 
come a  member  for  five  years,  $10.00  for  a  life  membership.  May 
we  not  find  a  few  men  who  would  be  sufficiently  interested  in  this 
work  to  assist  in  securing  new  members!  Of  the  many  whom  I 
have  asked  to  become  members,  and  whom  I  requested  to  renew 
their  membership  when  it  had  expired,  very  few  have  refused  when 
the  matter  was  explained  to  them.     We  have  now  about  80  or  90 


—  304  — 

members  and  should  have  at  least  500.  The  fee,  thus  obtained, 
could  very  profitably  be  spent  but  the  interest  in  the  work  thus 
secured  would  be  worth  very  much  more.  The  work  I  have  been 
permitted  to  do  on  this  whole  proposition  I  have  done  gladly;  the 
assistance  rendered  by  such  brethren  as  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  G.  A. 
Haury,  N.  B.  and  S.  M.  Grubb,  J.  G,  Ewert,  J.  B.  Epp,  and  others 
—  either  in  donations  of  material  or  otherwise  —  I  here  acknowl- 
edge with  my  sincere  thanks.  I  very  much  regret  that  —  as  it 
seems  now  —  I  shall  not  be  able  to  be  present  at  this  meeting 
to  present  the  matter  and  plead  its  cause  personally.  May  others 
do  it  in  my  place,  and  may  God  bless  and  prosper  it. 

H.  R.  Voth,  Pres. 

RESOLUTION 

The  following  resolution  was  adopted  by  Conference  after  the 
reading  of  the  above  report. 

Resolved,  that  we  express  our  appreciation  of  the  work  done 
by  the  Historical  society  and  encourage  them  to  continue  the  same. 

REPORT  OF  THE  MENNONITE  HISTORICAL  ASSOCIATION 
Freeman,   S.   Dak.,    1923 

Dear  Brethren  of  the  General  Conference! 

We  first  wish  to  express  to  the  Conference  and  to  the  Program 
Committee  our  gratitude  for  giving  us  the  opportunity  to  give  a 
brief  report  of  the  condition  of  the  Mennonite  Historical  Associa- 
tion. For  although  this  matter  is  not  strictly  a  conference  affair, 
neither  is  it  by  any  means  a  local  affair,  but  one  of  general  inter- 
est. And  if  we  succeed  to  continue  and  to  increase  our  collections, 
and  to  finally  make  them  accessible  to  the  public  in  a  proper  man- 
ner, they  will  prove  to  be  valuable,  not  only  for  our  Conference 
but  for  our  entire  denomination.  Just  how  valuable,  that  will  prob- 
ably be  realized  better  later  on  than  at  present.  And  the  more  we 
are  enabled  and  the  more  we  succeed  to  make  this  matter  known, 
and  to  create  a  more  general  appreciation  of  the  same,  the  easier 
and  more  successfully  shall  we  be  able  to  do  our  work. 

The  work  of  collecting  and  arranging  of  material  has  been 
continued  since  the  last  conference  in  spite  of  the  scarcity  of  money 


—  305  — 

and  of  the  hard  times  in  general.  This  work  differs  from  the 
activity  of  other  associations  or  boards  in  a  very  essential  point, 
namely  that,  at  least  until  now,  it  could  be  done  almost  entirely 
without  money.  All  the  work  is  being  done,  thus  far,  entirely 
without  remuneration.  The  material  we  receive  is,  almost  en- 
tirely, either  gratis  or  as  loans.  Only  a  few  works  have  thus  far 
been  purchased.  And  other  expenses  we  have  thus  far  only  had 
for  freight,  postage,  labels,  circulars,  etc.  And  these  expenses 
were  paid  from  the  membership  fees.  But  not  only  do  we  receive 
material  gi'atis  occasionally  from  individuals  and  families,  but  al- 
most all  Mennonite  periodicals  are  being  sent  to  us  now  gratuitous- 
ly. We  receive: 
From  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern,  Berne,  Ind.,  —  The  Mennonite, 

Christlicher  Bundesbote  and  Kinderbote. 
From  the  Mennonite  Brethren  Publishing  House,  Hillsboro,  Kan., 

—  The  Zionsbote,  Vorwaerts,  Tabor  College  Herold  and  S.  S. 

Lesson  pamphlets. 
From  the  Mennonite  Publishing  House,  Scottdale,  Pa.,  —  The  Gos- 
pel Herald,  Mennonitische  Rundschau  and  Christlicher  Jugen- 

freund. 
From  the  Herald  Publishing  Co.,  Newton,  Kansas,  —  Der  Herold. 
From  the  Krimmer  Mennonite  Publishing  House,  Chicago,  111.,  — 

Der  Wahrheitsfreund. 
From  the  Conference  in  Central  Canada,  —  Der  Mitarbeiter. 
From  the  Salem  Deaconess  House  and  Hospital,  Salem,  Ore.,  — 

Der  Salems  Stern. 
From  the  Mennonite  Hospital  Verein,  Goessel,  Kans.,  —  Der  Be- 

thesda  Herold. 
From  the  Bethel  College  Corporation,  Newton,  Kans.,  —  The  Bethel 

College  Monthly. 
From  the   Conference   of   the   Mennonites   in   South   Germany,   — 

Das  Gemeindeblatt  and  Die  Jugendwarte. 

Other  Mennonite  Publications  we  hope  to  receive  regularly 
next  year. 

Furthermore  we  receive  various  periodicals,  (partly  incomplete 
sets),  for  instance  from  different  families  of  the  Holdeman  de- 
nomination at  Goltry,  Okla,,  of  the  Botschafter  der  Wahrheit.     Of 


—  306  — 

these  a  number  were  complete  sets.  From  Brother  van  der  Smissen, 
Berne,  we  received  parts  of  sets  of  Mennonitische  Blaetter  and 
Zionspilger,  of  J.  G.  Regier,  Newton,  P.  P.  Schmidt,  Gnadenberg, 
J.  E.  Ewert,  etc.  many  copies  of  different  publications  from  which 
we  could  supply  missing  numbers  in  some  of  our  annual  sets  of 
previous  years.  We  are  very  grateful  for  this  assistance.  The 
largest  donation  in  periodicals  we  received  from  the  wife  of  Rev. 
H.  A.  Bachman,  (deceased)  who  sent  a  large  box  of  Mennonite 
papers,  largely  complete  annual  sets.  —  Among  the  other  diligent 
collectors  and  donors  of  different  material  we  mention  with  grate- 
ful appreciation  Prof.  G.  A.  Haury,  Bro.  S.  M.  Grubb,  Bro.  H.  P. 
Schmidt,  Bro.  J.  B.  Epp,  Bro.  T.  P.  Wedel,  Sister  (Mrs.)  Dietrich 
Gaeddert,  and  Prof.  J.  G.  Ewert  (deceased).  —  We  are  also  thank- 
ful to  such  donors  who  sent  or  gave  us  single  articles;  sometimes 
a  single  object  has  more  historical  value  than  many  others  together. 
We  received  for  instance  at  this  conference  from  Bro.  Claass  Epp, 
Plymouth,  Nebr.,  a  long  letter,  that  contains  valuable  historical 
information  about  the  conditions  in  Tashkent,  Asia,  during  the 
war.  But  it  is  impossible  in  such  a  brief  report  to  give  the  names 
of  all  those  who  have  in  such  a  way  rendered  us  valuable  service. 

The  collecting,  classifying,  labeling,  cataloging  and  finally  box- 
ing and  shipping  has,  thus  far,  been  the  work  of  the  President. 
Every  single  object,  or  in  the  case  of  periodicals,  every  annual  set, 
receives  a  label  on  which  the  serial  number  of  the  object,  its  name 
and  a  brief  description,  also  the  name  of  the  donor  and  the  collec- 
tor and  the  date  when  received  are  given.  All  this  is  then  entered 
into  a  journal  and  then  into  a  catalog  where  it  is  classified  under 
about  12  headings:  Books,  periodicals,  and  yearbooks,  photographs, 
clippings,  reports,  catalogs,  manuscripts,  circulars,  etc.  To  do  all 
this  properly  is  not  a  small  matter,  and  T  should  probably  have  been 
obliged  to  give  up  that  work  if  my  little  daughter  Edna,  who  has 
interested  herself  in  the  matter  intelligently,  had  not  taken  over  and 
done  a  part  of  the  routine  work.  But  sooner  or  later  the  associa- 
tion will  have  other  arrangements. 

Six  years  ago  we  had  490  label  or  catalog  numbers,  three 
years  ago  1250  and  now  2110.  Single  objects  we  had  three  years 
ago  8000,  at  present  about  10240,  and  several  hundred  more  have 


—  307  — 

accumulated,  mostly  periodicals,  waiting  to  be  taken  care  of.  The 
difference  between  the  number  of  labels  and  single  objects  may  not 
be  clear  to  everybody.  It  arises  from  the  fact  that,  for  instance, 
a  set  of  books  or  an  annual  set  of  papers  receives  only  one  label 
or  catalog  number,  whereas  that  set  of  books  may  contain  two  or 
more  volumes  or  that  set  of  papers,  12,  24,  or  52  issues. 

Now,  while  this  part  of  our  work  could,  thus  far,  be  done  with- 
out much  money,  we  are  nevertheless  confronted,  as  we  were 
three  years  ago,  by  the  great  question:  Where  shall  we  put  all 
this  material,  much  of  which  could  never  be  duplicated  in  case  it 
were  destroyed?  It  is  now  packed  up  in  23  boxes.  Of  these  a 
number  are  in  a  vault  belonging  to  H.  P.  Krehbiel  at  726  Main  St., 
Newton,  Kansas,  thanks  to  the  endeavors  of  our  Secretary,  Brother 
H.  P.  Krehbiel.  Most  of  the  material  is  in  boxes  in  the  garret  of 
Bethel  College.  In  this  way  the  collections  are  of  no  practical  val- 
ue. We  should,  and  soon  have  to  have  a  suitable  —  though  small 
—  building  or  some  other  place,  where  these  collections  could  be 
exhibited  and  made  accessable  to  the  public.  Furthermore,  it  will 
soon  become  necessary  that  someone  devote  all,  or  at  least  nearly 
all,  his  time  to  this  work.  He  could  occasionally  write  articles  for 
our  papers  about  certain  valuable  material  that  we  receive,  or  about 
historical  persons,  events,  documents,  etc.,  secure  valuable  material 
that  is  now  being  lost,  and  in  a  general  way  promote  and  systema- 
tize this  matter  and  put  it  on  a  more  secure  and  permanent  basis, 
than  it  is  possible  under  the  present  arrangement. 

We  have  not  pushed  this  part  of  our  work,  because  we  real- 
ized the  last  few  years  that  thousands  of  starving  and  otherwise 
suffering  people  had  a  greater  claim  on  the  means  of  our  people 
than  the  Mennonite  Historical  Association.  And  if  we  nevertheless 
mention  these  our  needs  and  perplexities  on  this  occasion,  we  do 
not  mean  to  intimate  that  the  Conference  as  such  should  also 
provide  the  money  for  these — otherwise  very  urgent — needs.  We 
only  want  to  present  anew  the  situation  as  it  really  exists 
to  those  who  are  intrusted  in  this  matter  or  who  wish  to  become 
better  acquainted  with  it.  The  Association  will,  sooner  or  later, 
have  to  take  steps  to  make  the  absolutely  necessary  arrangements 
for  this  collection.     And   this  task  will  be  essentially  easier  the 


—  308  — 

more  this  matter  is  made  known  and  the  more  generally  and  better 
it  is  understood.  The  officers  of  the  Association  will,  at  any  time, 
be  glad  to  give  further  information,  orally  or  in  writing,  about  the 
Association  and  its  work. 

In  conclusion  we  would  like  to  ask  that  such  letters  and  cor- 
respondence that  tell  about  the  want  and  distress  in  Europe,  and 
which  the  recipients  do  not  care  to  keep,  be  turned  over  to  the  Men- 
nonite  Historical  Association.  Also  such  correspondence,  minutes, 
etc.  of  committees,  as  those  for  exemption,  relief  in  Russia,  im- 
migration, colonization,  etc.  that  have  served  their  purpose  and  are 
closed,  be  placed  at  our  disposal  as  valuable  material  for  reference 
in  the  future,  that  is  when  or  as  soon  as  such  committees  no  longer 
wish  to  keep  such  material  on  file. 

The  officers  of  the  Association, 

H.  R.  Voth,  Gotebo,  Okla.,  Pres. 

H.  P.  Krehbiel,  Newton,  Kan.,  Sec. 

G.  A.  Haury,  Newton,  Kan.,  Treas. 

REPORT  OF  THE  MENNONITE  HISTORICAL  ASSOCIATION 
(Prepared  for  the  session  of  Conference  August  1926). 

The  activities  of  the  Mennonite  Historical  Association  during 
the  last  triennium  were  continued  along  the  same  lines  as  reported 
more  fully  to  Conference  at  its  last  session.  More  material  has 
been  collected,  the  assorting,  labeling  and  cataloging  of  items  al- 
ready in  possession  of  the  Association  has  been  steadily  pushed 
forward  by  our  custodian,  Bro.  H.  R.  Voth,  By  this  time  the 
cataloging  numbers  run  into  the  many  thousands.  Bro.  Voth  thus 
far  is  doing  this  expert  but  nerve  wearing  and  time  consuming  work 
without  remuneration.  The  large  accumulation  of  exceedingly 
valuable  historical  material,  most  of  it  labelled  and  cataloged, 
packed  away  in  many  boxes,  continues  to  choke  the  fireproof  vault 
in  the  buildings  owned  by  the  secretaiy  of  the  Historical  Associa- 
tion. Besides  these  a  number  of  cases  filled  with  historical  ma- 
terial are  temporarily  stored  in  the  new  fireproof  Science  Hall  of 
Bethel  College. 

In  the  report  of  the  Historical  Association  to  the  session  of 
Conference  of  1923  attention  was  called  to  the  fact  that  there  is 


—  309  — 

a  most  urgent  need  that  permanent  housing  be  provided  for  all 
this  invaluable  Mennonite  historical  material  in  order  that  the  same 
may  be  assembled  in  one  place,  in  which  it  may  be  safe  against 
destructive  elements  and  forces  such  as  fire  and  mice  and  where 
at  the  same  time  this  material  may  be  displayed,  as  well  as  made 
accessible  and  available  to  the  public,  but  particularly  of  the  his- 
torical student. 

Those  in  charge  of  this  important  interest  of  the  Mennonite 
cause  two  years  ago  were  about  to  launch  a  campaign  to  raise 
funds  for  the  erection  of  the  building  needed  for  a  historical  re- 
pository. However,  about  the  same  time  a  suggestion  took  root 
among  the  Mennonites  of  the  Central  West  that  a  memorial  might 
be  erected  in  grateful  commemoration  of  the  divinely  guided  Men- 
nonite exodus  from  Russia,  Germany  and  Switzerland  fifty  years 
ago.  In  view  of  such  a  possibility  the  proposed  campaign  was  held 
in  abeyance  to  await  developments,  in  the  belief  that  such  a  memor- 
ial could  find  expression  in  no  more  suitable  way  than  in  the 
form  of  a  building  to  be  used  for  accumulating  and  storing  Menno- 
nite historical  material. 

It  can  now  be  reported  that  the  Western  District  Confer- 
ence has  been  friendly  to  the  suggestion  of  a  Memorial  Building, 
to  be  dedicated  to  historical  purposes.  At  the  last  session  a 
resolution  was  adopted  to  gather  the  necessary  funds,  about  $50,- 
000.00  for  the  erection  of  a  Memorial  Building,  to  be  used  by  the 
Mennonite  Historical  Association  for  its  purposes,  and  also  by 
Bethel  College  for  a  library.  There  is  therefore  a  fair  prospect 
now  that  the  needed  repository  for  our  Collection  of  historical 
material  will  be  provided. 

The  small  working  group,  which  since  the  inception  of  the 
Society  has  been  carrying  its  load,  recently  suffered  a  deeply  felt 
loss  in  the  demise  of  our  faithful  and  capable  coworker.  Prof.  G. 
A.  Haury.  His  loyal  and  sympathetic  cooperation  and  precise  at- 
tention to  the  details  of  his  office  of  Financial  Secretary  have 
contributed  much  toward  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  our  Asso- 
ciation. Those  of  us  who  remain  in  the  work  feel  as  a  real  loss 
that  his  place  at  our  Council  table  is  empty. 

Some  months  before  the  death  of  Bro.  Haury  it  was  realized 


—  310  — 

that  the  Historical  Association  is  entering  upon  a  new  era  of  activ- 
ity and  opportunity,  and  that  the  Constitution,  which  has  served  so 
well  in  the  first  stages  of  its  development  no  longer  is  adapted 
to  meet  the  needs  of  the  increased  scope  and  activities  of  the 
Association;  not  any  longer  adapted  to  demands  made  upon  it 
when  a  repository  must  be  taken  care  of,  and  the  historical  collec- 
tion is  to  be  made  accessible  to  the  public.  Accordingly  the  Con- 
stitution was  revised  with  a  view  to  adapt  it  to  the  new  conditions, 
and  the  same  is  now  available  in  print. 

Under  the  provisions  of  the  revised  constitution  a  readjustment 
in  the  membership  of  the  trustees  has  been  perfected.  There  are 
now  five  trustees,  as  follows:  Pres.  H.  R.  Voth;  Sec'y-  H.  P.  Kreh- 
biel;  Financial  Sec'y-  P.  H.  Unruh;  P.  H.  Richert  and  A.  J.  Dyck 
members. 

It  is  now  proposed  soon  to  enter  upon  a  campaign  for  raising 
funds  for  the  equipment  for  the  projected  repository,  the  acquisi- 
tion of  more  historical  material  and  the  payment  of  current  ex- 
penses. 

This  phase  of  Mennonite  interests,  namely  the  preservation  of 
its  historical  values,  has  been  altogether  too  much  neglected  in 
the  past;  a  fact  much  to  be  deplored.  May  we  be  aroused  to  an 
enlightened  appreciation  of  the  sig^nificance  of  the  Mennonite  cause 
and  its  history,  and  may  we  rally  to  an  enthusiastic  and  liberal 
support  of  the  efforts  to  rescue  our  great  and  noble  past  from 
doleful  oblivion.  If  this  generation  is  a  worthy  bearer  of  the  great 
heritage  descended  upon  us  from  our  fathers,  we  will  glorify  our 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  by  treasuring  the  faith  and  works  of  the 
fathers.  May  neither  we  nor  the  generations  who  follow  us  for- 
get what  God  hath  wrought  through  those  who  through  great  trib- 
ulations have  become  forerunners  toward  the  practical  realization 
of  the  full  Christlife  in  all  human  relations  in  this  world. 

H.  P.  Krehbiel,  Sec'y. 

RESOLUTION 

Resolved,  To  adopt  the  report  of  the  Mennonite  Historical  so- 
ciety. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

SPECIAL  MATTERS 

MENNONITISCHE  LEXIKON.  BIBLE  SCHOOL. 

ALL  MENNONITE  CONVENTION 

The  period  from   1914   to   1926  brought  forth  numerous  new 

interests.     Some  of  these  have  been  recorded  in  Chapter  XV.     The 

special  matters  presented  in  this  chapter  also  deserve  a  place  in 

the   annals   of  the   General   Conference   History.     To   the   student 

of  history  some  of  these  records  may  prove  specially  valuable. 

MENNONITISCHE   LEXIKON 

This  is  a  work  undertaken  in  Germany  by  Dr.  Christian  NefF 
of  Weierhof,  bei  Marnheim,  Palatinate,  Germany  and  Christian 
Hege  of  Frankfurt  am  Main,  Germany.  It  was  begun  in  the  year 
1913.  It  is  being  written  in  the  German  language  and  issued  as  a 
serial  in  pamphlets  of  48  pages  each;  the  pages  being  numbered 
consecutively  to  720,  that  being  the  total  number  of  pages  in 
a  volume.  Two  volumes  have  thus  far  appeared.  The  authors 
are  at  this  time  (1938)  at  work  on  the  third  volume,  which  is  to 
complete  the  work. 

The  end  aimed  at  in  this  monumental  work  is  to  cover  every 
interest  and  phase  of  historical  importance  in  the  realm  of  Men- 
nonite  history,  and  to  give  a  brief  biographical  sketch  of  the  per- 
sons who  were  active  in  connection  with  shaping  the  course  of 
events   in    Mennonite   history. 

Considering  that  only  a  relatively  small  proportion  of  Men- 
nonites  are  still  able  to  read  the  German  language  perhaps  the 
total  number  of  subscriptions  to  this  work  from  the  United 
States  is  quite  creditable.  However  subscriptions  from  Germany, 
Switzerland,  Holland  and  originally  from  Russia  were  numerous 
so  the  work  could  be  financed.     However,  by  the  mischief  done  by 


—  312  — 

the  war,  funds  became  scarce.  It  was  then  that 
special  appeals  for  support  came  also  to  the  United  States. 
It  was  in  that  connection  that  the  Lexikon  cause  came  before  the 
General  Conference  in  the  form  of  a  letter  which  was  read  at 
the  1920  session,  held  in  Perkasie,  Pennsylvania.  The  letter  fol- 
lows : 

Frankfurt  a.  M.,  January  4,  1920,  Rothschildallee  33 
To  the  General  Conference  of  Mennonites  of  North  America: 

Dear  Brethren:  By  reason  of  the  unusual  rise  in  prices,  that 
has  taken  place  in  Germany,  the  continuation  of  the  Mennonite 
Lexicon  becomes  extremely  difficult  for  us.  If  no  special  help  is 
given  us,  we  cannot  complete  this  extensive  work.  This  we  should 
regret  very  much,  after  we  have  spent  many  years  in  preparation 
and  our  undertaking  has  grown  to  such  proportions,  that  the  edi- 
torial continuation  will  hardly  offer  insurmountable  difficulties. 
In  spite  of  a  state  of  war,  commercial  embargo  and  famine,  we 
have  already  published  8  numbers,  and  3  others  are  nearly  ready  in 
manuscript. 

Now  a  hard  blow  strikes  us.  The  cost  of  production  has  so 
enormously  increased,  that  the  funds  derived  from  the  sale  of 
previous  numbers  do  not  even  come  near  to  covering  it.  Each 
new  number  brings  us  new  loss  of  several  thousand  marks,  which 
we  are  unable  to  raise,  with  the  anticipated  publication  of  at  least 
23  further  numbers.  Up  to  the  present  we  have,  of  course,  been 
able  to  record  supporting  contributions,  from  the  Mennonite  con- 
gregations at  Hamburg  and  Altona  annually  300  mark,  from  the 
Union  of  Mennonite  congregations  in  Germany  annually  1000  mark, 
and  from  the  Algemeine  Doopsgezinde  Societeit  of  Amsterdam  last 
year  for  the  first  time  a  contribution  of  1000  mark.  But  to  cover 
the  now  expected  large  deficits  in  the  continuation  of  the  work, 
these  contributions  are  not  sufficient. 

We  therefore  turn  to  the  often  proved  magnanimity  of  the 
American  brethren.  They  are  able  to  offer  extensive  help  without 
being  compelled  to  bring  special  financial  sacrifices.  For  our  pur- 
poses a  loan  of  American  money,  to  be  paid  back  with  interest, 
would  suffice  us.     At  the  present  rate  of  exchange  between  the 


—  313  — 

German  mark  and  the  American  dollar,  a  loan  of  several  thousand 
dollars,  to  be  paid  back  in  terms  of  the  American  currency  would 
bring  such  an  abundance  of  means  to  our  disposal,  that  every  ques- 
tion of  financing  the  undertaking  would  vanish.  For  every  dollar 
that  was  valued  at  4.20  mark  before  the  war,  we  today  receive  48 
mark  in  Germany.  In  case  a  loan  is  granted  to  us,  until  the 
former  rate  of  exchange  is  approximately  reestablished,  we  would 
have  much  less  to  raise  in  our  currency  in  order  to  meet  the  ob- 
ligation than  we  now  receive;  after  the  deduction  of  the  interest 
there  would  then  remain  at  our  disposal  a  liberal  surplus  to  cover 
the  loss  and  to  strengthen  our  working  stock. 

The  money  received  from  the  sale  of  copies  of  the  Mennonite 
Lexicon  in  America  shall  serve  as  collateral  for  both  loan  and 
interest.  Since  the  sale  in  America  is  reckoned  in  American 
currency,  an  exchange  loss  in  the  return  payment  of  the  loan  and 
interest  is  precluded.  Copies  of  the  Lexicon  are  still  to  be  had  in 
large  quantity.  In  spite  of  the  difficulties,  under  which  we  had 
to  work,  we  have,  throughout  the  printing  of  the  8  sections  retain- 
ed the  same  sized  editions  as  we  were  warranted  by  the  sale  of  the 
first  ones,  since  we  must  take  for  granted,  that  the  interested  par- 
ties have  not  yet  all  had  opportunity  to  order  the  publication.  Even 
in  America  the  distribution  was  abruptly  cut  oft"  through  the  war. 
Besides  those  copies  already  ordered  before  the  war,  we  have  on 
hand  over  two  thousand  copies  of  each  section  for  the  American 
requirements,  which  we  can  sell  at  35  cents  per  copy,  so  that  the 
sale  of  this  quantity  alone,  with  over  30  sections,  would  bring  more 
than  20,000  dollars. 

If  at  the  time  the  loan  is  presented,  the  rate  of  exchange 
should  be  the  same  as  it  is  today,  our  need  would  be  met  with  a 
loan  from  $5,000  to  $10,000  dollars.  With  more  plentiful  means 
we  can  naturally  go  about  the  development  of  this  the  greatest  lit- 
erary undertaking  of  our  denomination,  so  that  it  can  also  become 
of  the  greatest  value  to  our  American  brethren.  It  will  then 
become  possible  to  interest  reliable  helpers  in  a  much  larger 
measure,  so  that  the  Mennonite  Lexicon  could  be  completed  in 
reasonable  time. 


—  314  — 

We  request  that  the  moneys  be  assigrned  to  the  "Frankfurter 
Bank  in  Frankfurt  am  Main"  for  Christian  Hege. 

With  fraternal  greetings, 
Christian  Hege, 
Christian  Neff. 
Resolved,  to  refer  the  matter  of  the  Mennonitische  Lexicon  to 
the  Executive  Committee. 

At  the  1923  session  of  Conference  the  matter  concerning  the 
Mennonitische  Lexikon  again  came  before  the  Conference.  The 
Executive  Committee  reported  at  some  length  on  the  matter  (see 
1923  Ex.  Com.  report)  and  the  Conference  Minutes  contain  the 
following  record  pertaining  thereto: 

As  the  Executive  Committee  in  its  report  had  urged  that  it 
is  necessary  that  we  continue  to  assist  the  brethren  Christian 
Neff  and  Chr.  Hege  in  Germany  in  the  publication  and  final  com- 
pletion of  the  Mennonite  Lexicon,  this  matter  now  came  up  for 
discussion,  resulting  in  the  following  resolutions: 

(a)  Resolved,  that  we  allow  Bro,  H.  P.  Krehbiel  to  continue  his 
work  in  behalf  of  the  Mennonite  Lexicon,  in  the  future  as  he  has  in 
the  past. 

(b)  Resolved,  that  Bro.  H.  P.  Krehbiel  be  given  five  minutes 
to  inform  the  Conference  regarding  the  work  of  the  Lexicon. 

(c)  Resolved,  that  the  chairman  appoint  a  committee  of  three 
brethren  who  shall  assist  the  editors  of  the  Lexicon  in  the  com- 
pilation of  the  American  part  of  the  Lexicon. 

The  following  were  appointed  on  this  committee:  H.  P.  Kreh- 
biel, J.  R.  Thierstein,  S.  M.  Grubb. 

The  Conference  again  took  notice  of  the  Mennonitische  Lexi- 
kon at  its  1926  session.  The  following  resolutions  relating  there- 
to were  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  we  say  "yes"  to  the  first  question  submitted  by 
the  Board  of  Publication. 

Qestion  reads:  Would  the  General  Conference  favor  an  encour- 
agement in  the  spreading  of  Mennonite  Principles  in  the  following 
manner,  that  the  Publication  Board  devote  $200  towards  the 
"Mennonitische  Lexikon"  ? 


—  315  — 

In  answer  to  the  question  of  the  Publication  Board  whether 
the  General  Conference  would  favor  an  encouragement  in  the 
spreading  of  Mennonite  principles  by  devoting  an  equal  amount 
($200)  towards  the  "Gedenkschrift"  in  case  of  a  deficit,  taking 
these   amounts   from   the   Publication  fund   be   it 

Resolved,  That  the  Publication  Board  be  instructed  either  to 
purchase  of  the  surplus  copies  of  the  "Gedenkschrift"  or  a  part  of  it 
or  donate  $200.00  to  the  project  as  serves  the  best  interests  of 
the  publication, 

BIBLE  SCHOOL 

At  the  1914  session  of  Conference  the  Committee  on  Education 
in  presenting  its  report  spoke  also  of  a  seminary —  for  specific 
Bible  and  theological  education.  They  say  in  their  report  (See  1914 
report  of  Committee  on  Education): 

"The  Committee  is  of  the  opinion  that  at  present  we  as  a  Gen- 
eral Conference  are  not  yet  ready  to  establish  a  seminary  for  full 
theological  work,  but  until  we  are  ready  for  such  a  school  it  is 
urged  that  gifts  be  given  for  specific  Bible  and  theological  educa- 
tion in  connection  with  schools  already  existing  or  to  some  confer- 
ence for  the  same  purpose.  These  gifts  to  be  held  in  trust  by 
such  schools  or  conference  until  a  seminary  is  started  and  only 
their  income  is  to  be  expended  for  the  support  of  such  theological 
instruction.  If,  when  the  seminary  is  opened,  the  donor  still  lives, 
he  shall  decide  whether  the  gift  to  such  school  or  conference  is  to 
become  absolute  or  to  be  transferred  to  the  seminary.  In  case  of 
the  death  of  the  donor  previous  to  the  opening  of  the  seminary 
the  General  Conference  shall  decide  whether  the  gift  is  to  be 
transferred  to  the  seminary  or  not."  (See  also  the  Committee's 
report  to  the  1911  session  of  the  Conference.) 

This  attitude  toward  the  establishment  of  a  Biblical  Seminary 
seems  to  have  lulled  those  who  had  desired  such  an  institution  into 
a  coma.  Nothing  was  done  toward  establishing  a  seminary,  while 
the  colleges  entered  upon  a  concentrated  effort  at  attaining  an 
accredited  position  in  the  state  and  nation.  For  more  than  a 
decade  nothing  more  is  said  of  a  theological  or  Biblical  seminary. 
The  nearest  approach  to  this  need  is  made  by  David  Toews  in  an 


—  316  — 

article  read  at  the  1920  Conference  session.  He  there  speaks  of 
men,  such  as  Paul,  trained  in  Jewish  religious  educational  institu- 
tions, as  being  after  their  conversion  of  the  most  successful  work- 
ers in  Christ's  cause  among  the  early  Christians. 

Also  W.  S.  Gottshall,  in  an  article  read  at  the  1920  session 
of  the  Conference,  presents,  without  making  mention  of  it,  the 
urgent  need  of  a  Biblical  seminary,  sound  in  the  faith.  The  article 
deals  with  "A  Uniform  Confession  of  Faith."  In  the  closing  para- 
graph he  says: 

"We  are  drifting,  and  in  strange  waters  too,  the  sounding 
shows  that  our  sea  of  orthodoxy  is  getting  more  shallow.  Let  us 
be  as  wise  and  good  marines  as  were  the  men  in  Paul's  company 
and  let  us  lower  the  four  anchors  of  faith  in  the  inspiration  of  the 
Bible  and  its  teachings  as  believed  by  our  fathers,  the  deity  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  atonement  for  sin  by  His  blood,  and  the  anchor 
of  our  blessed  hope  and  pray  for  the  coming  of  the  day!" 

ALL  MENNONITE  CONVENTION 

Just  before  the  beginning  of  the  World  War  a  movement  had 
spontaneously  arisen  among  various  sections  of  the  Mennonite 
groups  in  America  to  get  in  closer  touch  with  each  other.  This 
movement  took  form  in  a  gathering  at  Berne,  Indiana,  August 
19-20,  1913,  —  now  known  as  the  First  All-Mennonite  Convention 
in  America. 

A  census  taken  at  this  meeting  revealed  the  following  facts 
of  attendance: 

Defenseless  Mennonites 35 

Mennonite  Brethren 4 

Krimer  Mennonite  Brethren 2 

Old  Mennonites 12 

Central    Illinois    Conference   14 

Mennonite  Brethren  in  Christ 5 

General  Conference  (visitors)   65 

Amish  Mennonites 9 

Mennonites   from   Germany   2 

Total 148 

The  following  persons  were  appointed  by  the  Chairman,  J.  S. 


—  317  — 

Hartzler,  to  serve  as  business  and  program  committee: 

General  Conference  —P.  H.  Richert. 

Old  Mennonites — L.  F.  Nafziger. 

Amish  Mennonites — A.  R.  Zook. 

Mennonite  Brethren  in  Christ — J.  A.  Huffman. 

Central  Illinois   Conference — E,  Troyer. 

Defenseless  Mennonites — D.  N.  Claudon. 

Mennonite  Brethren — P.  C.  Hiebert. 

Krimmer  Mennonite  Brethren — D.  E.  Harder. 

Nine  inspiring,  thought-provoking  papers  were  read  by  rep- 
resentatives from  the  several  groups.  They  were  freely  discussed. 
This  confluence  of  thoiight  resulted  in  an  increasing  realization  of 
brotherhood  and  Christian  fellowship.  Those  present  felt  drawn 
together  as  the  deliberations  and  discussions  of  the  varied  topics 
progressed.  The  outcome  was  that  it  was  agreed  to  arrange  for 
another  meeting  and  for  that  purpose  the  officers  and  business 
committee  at  this  Convention  were  continued. 

The  following  resolution  was  adopted: 

Resolved,  that  we  above  all,  praise  our  Heavenly  Father  for 
permitting  and  directing  us  to  meet  here  in  a  brotherly  way  as  we 
never  did  before,  in  order  to  meditate  on  the  extension  of  His 
Kingdom,  and  we  consider  it  a  special  favor  of  God  in  answer  to 
our  prayer,  that  all  discussions  have  been  carried  on  in  a  spirit 
of  fellowship  and  goodwill. 

It  was  agreed  to  continue  the  present  organization,  and  that 
one  member  from  each  branch  represented  serve  on  the  Business 
Committee,  and  that  the  next  session  be  held  three  years  from  this 
summer.  The  business  committee  was  to  prepare  the  next  program 
at  least  one  year  prior  to  the  next  meeting,  and  shall  fix  the  date 
and  place  for  the  next  meeting. 

It  was  further  resolved,  that  we  admonish  one  another  to  con- 
tinue in  prayer  for  the  bringing  about  of  that  unity  among  Chris- 
tians that  Christ  asks  for  in  His  valedictory  prayer. 

The  officers  of  the  AIl-Mennonite  Convention 

Moderator,  J.  S.  Hartzler,  Goshen,  India. 

Assistant  Moderator,  P.  H.  Richert,  Goessel,  Kansas. 


—  318  — 

German  Secretary,  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  Newton,  Kansas. 
English   Secretary,   A.   B.   Rutt,   6201    S.   Carpenter,   Chicago, 
Illinois. 

Treasurer,  Valentine   Strubhar,   Washington,   Illinois. 

Business  and  Program  Committee 

P.  H.  Richert,  Goessel,  Kansas. 

L.  F.  Nafziger,  Goshen,  Indiana. 

A.  R.  Zoolc,  Goshen,  Indiana. 

J.  A.  Huffman,  New  Carlisle,  Ohio. 

E.  Troyer,  Normal,  Illinois. 

D.  N.   Claudon,  Meadows,  Illinois. 

P.  C.  Hiebert,  Hillsboro,  Kansas. 

D.  E.  Harder,  Hillsboro,  Kansas. 

The  second  session  of  the  AU-Mennonite  Convention  was  held 
August  30-31,  1916  at  Carlock,  Illinois.  This  convention  was  again 
well  attended,  519  persons  having  registered  their  names  as  visit- 
ors. Apparently  the  same  branches  of  the  Mennonite  Church  were 
represented.  The  third  session  of  the  Convention  was  held  in  the 
year  1919.  At  the  1920  General  Conference  session,  notice  was 
taken  of  this  movement  toward  closer  touch  between  the  different 
Mennonite  groups.  It  was  looked  upon  favorably  and  the  following 
resolutions  were  adopted: 

Resolved : 

a)  That  the  Executive  Committee  be  authorized  to  send  fra- 
ternal delegates  from  our  Conference  to  Conferences  of  other  Men- 
nonite  bodies. 

b)  That  our  Conference  heartily  endorse  the  aim  and  work  of 
the  AU-Mennonite  Convention  looking  toward  better  cooperation 
and  closer  fellowship  in  the  work  of  the  various  Mennonite  bodies. 

At  the  1926  Conference  session  an  article  was  read  discussing 
the  place  of  usefulness  such  a  movement  may  fill. 

As  this  article  contains  some  additional  information  on  the 
further  development  of  the  All-Mennonite  Convention,  and  aims 
to  set  for  the  place  of  usefulness  such  a  movement  may  have 
among  the  individualized  groups  of  Mennonites,  the  article,  un- 
abridged follows: 


—  319  — 

WHAT   SIGNIFICANCE  SHOULD  THE   ALL-MENNONITE 
CONVENTION  HAVE  FOR  OUR  CONFERENCE? 

This  subject  can  best  be  elucidated  by  prefacing  the  answer 
with  a  brief  study  of  both  the  All-Mennonite  Convention  and  the 
General  Conference. 

The  older  institution  is  the  General  Conference.  From  the 
height  of  half  a  century  of  action  and  growth  it  saw  rising  of  the 
Mennonite  horizon  this  new  adventure.  No  doubt,  among  all  Men- 
nonite  groups  questions  were  raised  concerning  it.  What  causes 
underlie  its  origin?  What  does  the  new  comer  stand  for?  Does 
it  have  any  vital  significance  for  existing  Mennonite  organizations? 
Is  there  occasion  and  room  for  such  an  adventure? 

With  such  questions  in  mind  let  us  consider  first  what  the 
General  Conference  is. 

The  General  Conference  originated  in  1860,  fifty-three  years 
before  the  advent  of  the  All-Mennonite  Convention.  The  resolutions 
under  which  the  organization  of  the  General  Conference  was  ac- 
complished bear  the  caption  "Union  of  all  Mennonites  of  North 
America."  The  object  for  which  the  Conference  was  originated 
was  said  in  the  preamble  to  be:  "that  an  intimate  and  fraternal 
co-operation  might  be  gained."  And  the  ultimate  aim  was  to  se- 
cure, "the  unification  of  all  Mennonites  of  North  America."  Reso- 
lution (I)  proposes:  "That  all  branches  of  the  Mennonite  denomi- 
nation in  North  America,  regardless  of  minor  differences,  should 
extend  to  each  other  the  hand  of  fellowship." 

The  plan  of  union  rests  solidly  on  scriptural  ground  and  em- 
bodies the  following  points: 

1 )  The  principle  for  union. 

2)  The  essence  of  the  confession  of  faith. 

3)  The  position  on  church  discipline. 

4)  The  form  of  church  government. 

5 )  The  establishment  of  freedom  of  conscience  for  the  indi- 
vidual and  fraternal  relation  between  the  churches. 

So  nearly  do  these  points  cover  the  necessary  ground  for 
union  that,  excepting  a  few  verbal  changes  made  later,  they  have 
served  a  sufficient  basis  for  union  for  now  over  65  years. 

The  object  of  the  Conference  is  encompassed  in  one  word  — 


—  320  — 

Mission.  That  is,  the  General  Conference  aims  to  unite  all  Men- 
nonite  Churches  in  Missionary  enterprise,  in  various  forms;  this 
in  the  spirit  of  Jesus,  who  said,  John  17:20,  21:  "Neither  pray  I 
for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall  believe  on  me 
through  their  word,  that  they  may  all  be  one  .  .  .  that  the  world 
may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me."  Also  Matt.  5:16:  "Let  your 
light  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and 
glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

At  the  time  when  this  purpose,  to  engage  in  missionary  work 
was  formed  there  was  no  missionary  work  being  done  in  the 
United  States,  beyond  the  confines  of  a  few  small  groups  of  Men- 
nonite  churches.  Heathen  Mission  and  advanced  religious  educa- 
tion were  unknown,  even  were  opposed,  in  large  sections  of  the 
Church.  Through  the  initiative  of  the  General  Conference  the  pro- 
posed missionary  activity  has  found  expression  in  several  direc- 
tions: Home  Mission,  Education,  Heathen  Mission,  Publication, 
and  Relief  work. 

What  then  is  the  General  Conference?  It  is  an  aggregation 
of  Mennonite  Churches: 

1)  With  which  any  church  may  unite  which  adheres  to  the 
fundamental   scriptural   doctrines  taught  by  Menno  Simons. 

2)  It  is  not  a  schismatic  body. 

3)  It  is  not  an  ecclesiastical  authority. 

4)  The  General  Conference  is  a  composite  of  churches  differing 
greatly  in  their  respective  practices  and  customs. 

5)  Into  its  fellowship  the  General  Conference  seeks  to  draw 
all  the  scattered  elements  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North 
America. 

Beginning  in  1860  with  four  churches  and  a  membership  total- 
ing only  a  few  hundred  members,  the  Conference  now  has  an  ag- 
gregation of  over  120  churches  and  a  total  membership  of  over 
22,000.  More  than  200,000  dollars  are  annually  contributed  to 
missionary,  educational,  and  benevolent  activities;  several  colleges 
and  a  number  of  elementary  schools  are  maintained  by  its  members; 
missionary  work  among  heathen  is  carried  forward  in  China,  India 
and  the  United  States;  Home  Mission  work  is  being  done  by  the 
General   Conference  and  the  District  Conferences;   Publication  is 


—  321  — 

supported;  and  a  number  of  benevolent  institutions,  such  as  hos- 
pitals and  homes  for  the  aged  owe  their  existence  to  the  co-opera- 
tive character  of  the  Conference.  It  is  therefore  evident  that  the 
General  Conference  in  the  language  of  the  business  world  is  a 
"Going  Concern,"  with  which  churches  from  other  groups,  as  also 
churches  which  had  never  been  organically  affiliated  with  any  other 
group,  are  from  time  to  time  allying  themselves, 

THE  ALL-MENNONITE  CONVENTION 
met  for  the  first  time  at  Berne,  Indiana,  in  August  1913.  This 
was  not  a  delegate  meeting;  everyone  present  was  there  simply 
as  a  personally  interested  Mennonite.  The  fellowship  was  that  of 
the  spirit.  That  has  continued  to  be  the  character  of  all  the  ses- 
sions which  have  been  held  since  then.  No  particular  work  has 
thus  far  been  jointly  undertaken,  though  some  proposals  in  that 
direction  have  been  made. 

At  the  Fourth  All-Mennonite  Convention,  held  at  Goshen, 
Indiana,  in  September,  1922,  persons  coming  from  six  different 
Mennonite  bodies  were  present,  with  a  total  registered  attendance 
of  158.  Subjects  which  received  attention  were:  Mission,  Education, 
Reliefwork,  Non-resistance,  Secret  Societies.  The  chief  gain  from 
all  the  meetings,  thus  far  held,  appears  to  be  a  decline  in  preju- 
dice and  distrust  and  an  advancement  in  mutual  understanding  and 
confidence  among  some  of  those  hitherto  out  of  touch  with  each 
other. 

Educational  interests  received  conspicuous  attention,  as  edu- 
cational leaders  were  present  from  a  number  of  colleges.  Perhaps 
the  movement  will  be  largely  directed  henceforth  by  the  educational 
interests. 

With  these  briefly  drawn  pictures  before  us  shall  we  consider 
the  question  constituting  our  subject: 

What  significance  should  the  All-Mennonite  Convention  have 
for  our  Conference? 

1)  Shall  the  All-Mennonite  Convention  be  considered  an  in- 
truder? 

If  the  All-Mennonite  Convention  has  for  its  objective  the  same 
goal  as  the   General   Conference,  namely  the   Union   of  all   Men- 


—  322  — 

nonites  of  North  America,  then  it  attempts  to  enter  upon  a  field 
already  occupied,  in  which  case  it  would  seem  to  be  an  intruder. 
However,  thus  far,  it  does  not  appear  to  be  the  case  that  that  is 
the  goal,  though  the  name  as  also  the  invitations  to  the  meetings 
might  seem  to  indicate  such  an  aim. 

2)  What  purpose  can  such  a  convention  serve  toward  promot- 
ing the  aims  of  the  General  Conference? 

In  the  progress  of  the  development  the  groups  which  consti- 
tute the  General  Conference  have  not  only  overcome  the  feeling  of 
strangeness  but  they  have  become  well  acquainted,  and  friendships 
have  been  established  sufficiently  settled  to  constitute  the  whole 
General  Conference  body  into  a  homogeneous  solidarity;  which 
fact  however  tends  to  curtail  freedom  of  movement  and  to  crystal- 
lize into  exclusiveness.  Emissaries  courting  touch  with  other 
churches  or  larger  groups  that  might  be  inclined  to  become  shar- 
ers in  the  aims  and  work  of  the  Conference,  hesitate  on  the  thresh- 
hold  of  the  Conference  and  ask  themselves:  What  do  we  lose  in 
consenting  to  absorption  by  the  General  Conference?  That  is, 
there  is  no  provision  in  the  polity  of  the  General  Conference  for  a 
neutral  meeting  ground  of  elements  that  might  be  interested  in  the 
Conference.  An  opportunity  for  getting  in  touch  is  needed  in  which 
neither  party  commits  itself.  The  All-Mennonite  Convention  pro- 
vides such  a  neutral  meeting  ground. 

3)  Should  the  General  Conference  merge  itself  with  other 
groups  through  the  medium  of  the  All-Mennonite  Convention? 

Adaptability  should  be  carefully  cultivated  and  retained  by 
the  General  Conference,  for  it  is  a  first  requirement  for  continuous 
life  and  growth.  Ossification  would  spell  ultimate  death  and  decay. 
It  must  be  questioned,  however,  whether  adaptation  may  wisely  go 
so  far  as  to  sacrifice  individuality;  certainly  not  so  far  as  to  sur- 
render identity.  For  a  merger  includes  a  surrender  of  individuality, 
and  usually  also  of  identity  on  the  part  of  those  bodies  or  interests 
which  are  merged.  Historically  the  origin  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence from  principle  precludes  a  merging  with  other  bodies.  The 
very  fundamentals  on  which  the  General  Conference  structure  has 
been  erected  permits  only  of  accretion,  as  the  constitution  adopted 
in  1860  does  not  provide  for  a  departure  from,  nor  a  surrender  of 


—  323  — 

those  fundamentals.  Accordingly  neither  the  All-Mennonite  Con- 
vention, nor  any  other  body  can  serve  as  a  medium  through  which 
the  General  Conference  might  be  merged  with  other  bodies. 

4)  Is  there  then  a  place  for  the  All-Mennonite  Convention, 
in  which  it  can  be  of  service  to  the  Mennonite  denomination  in 
general    and   in   that   case   also   to   the   General    Conference? 

Yes,  there  is.  The  All-Mennonite  Convention  can  serve  as 
a  neutral  outpost  where  Mennonites  of  all  shades  may  meet  in 
fellowship  on  equal  footing,  learn  to  know,  trust  and  love  each 
other.  This  prepares  those,  who  share  in  the  Conventions,  for 
association  ■w'ith  others,  upon  whom  they  formerly  looked  askance; 
for  forsooth,  think  they,  are  they  not  different  from  us,  and  cer- 
tainly only  those  who  are  like  we  are  can  be  Mennonites!  But  by 
getting  acquainted  distrust  will  vanish,  prejudice  disappear,  and 
the  way  will  thus  be  opened  for  fraternal  fellowship.  The  All- 
Mennonite  Convention  can  serve  as  a  neutral  "get-acquainted" 
meeting  ground. 

5)  What  attitude  then  may  the  General  Conference  wisely  take 
toward  the  All-Mennonite  Convention  ? 

The  attitude  of  the  General  Conference  has  always  been  friend- 
ly and  sympathetic  toward  all  Mennonite  groups  and  interests. 
The  manifestation  of  brotherly  interest  toward  the  All-Mennonite 
Convention  is  therefore  quite  natural,  while  an  official  share  in 
the  activities  would  plainly  be  out  of  place.  Nevertheless  attend- 
ance on  these  Conventions,  upon  individual  initiative  by  many 
members  of  Conference  churches,  would  seem  to  be  appropriate. 

The  genesis  of  the  All-Mennonite  Convention  is  a  sign  of  vigor- 
ous life  and  power  in  our  beloved  church,  and  it  can  be  a  means 
through  which  the  scattered  elements  may  ally  themselves  into 
closer  fraternal  fellowship.  Let  the  General  Conference  recognize 
the  kindred  spirit  in  the  All-Mennonite  Convention  and  express  to 
it,  in  an  appropriate  resolution,  a  message  of  encouragement  and 
fraternal  good  will. 

H.  P.  Krehbiel. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  DURING  THE 

WAR-STORM  AND   AFTERMATH 

1917  to  1926 

The  uneasiness  which  was  manifest  at  the  Conference  session 
of  1914,  proved  to  be  not  unwarranted.  Then  the  query  was,  "Will 
the  United  States  also  be  dragged  into  that  holocaust?"  For  a 
year  or  more  it  seemed  as  though  our  country  would  not  become 
involved.  However  as  the  months  rolled  on  propaganda  at  home 
and  abroad  became  increasingly  effective.  By  late  spring  of  1917 
war  had  been  declared.  When  Conference  met  at  Reedley,  Califor- 
nia, early  in  September  of  that  year  an  army  for  overseas  service 
was  being  assembled  and  universal  conscription  to  military  serv- 
ice was  already  being  enforced  under  the  draft  law.  Under  these 
circumstances  there  was  very  little  that  the  Conference  could  now 
inaugurate  to  meet  the  problems,  coming  to  the  Mennonite  Church 
and  its  adherents,  arising  out  of  the  enforced  military  service.  It 
was  now  too  late  for  such  action.  Had  the  Conference  in  1914 
been  foresighted  to  take  a  definite  stand  and  declare  its  religious 
convictions,  and  provide  a  commission  to  deal  with  the  problems 
as  they  might  arise,  then  there  might  well  have  resulted  a  clearly 
defined  course  of  action  to  meet  arising  exigencies.  As  it  was  the 
General  Conference  was  utterly  unprepared  for  the  war-crisis  which 
had  arisen,  and  was  already  sweeping  young  manhood  of  the  land 
into  its  merciless  whirlpool. 

Fortunately,  when  the  war-crisis  arose  there  had  arisen  within 
the  Western  District  Conference  a  spontaneous  movement  to  take 
concerted  action  to  prepare  for  meeting  the  testings  that  members 
of  non-resistant  churches  might  be  subjected  to.  After  a  very 
large  mass  meeting  of  members  of  the  Western  District  Conference 
in  which  several  persons  were  chosen  as  a  commission,  one  or  two 


—  325  — 

other  meetings  followed  at  which  representatives  of  three  or  more 
other  branches  of  Mennonites  were  present.  The  outcome  was 
that  a  joint  commission  was  formed,  composed  of  representatives 
of  the  Western  District  Conference,  the  Mennonite  Brethren  and 
Krimmer  Mennonite  Brethren.  This  commission  was  in  Washing- 
ton, D.  C,  for  a  period  of  days.  They  met  with  the  Secretary  of 
War  and  with  other  prominent  officers  of  the  Government  and  mili- 
tary leaders  of  the  War  Department.  In  the  conferences  had  with 
these  officials  the  Committee  met  with  a  fine  spirit  of  willingness 
to  concede  to  honest  religious  conscientious  conviction  freedom 
from  coercion.  The  Mennonite  Commission  having  stated  that  their 
members,  while  they  could  not  participate  in  any  service  within 
the  military  organization,  yet  they  were  willing  and  ready  to  render 
any  service  for  and  to  the  Government  that  would  save  and  pro- 
mote life  and  well-being  of  friend  or  enemy. 

In  reply  to  this  declared  position  the  question  was  aked,  what 
kind  of  service  can  you  render  for  the  good  of  humanity,  the 
country  and  the  Government.  The  Committee  was  asked  to  for- 
mulate a  statement,  and  to  enumerate  the  kinds  of  services  that 
they  might  render  direct  for  the  benefit  of  the  common  good  and 
the  support  of  the  Government.  This  statement  was  to  be  pre- 
sented the  following  day  at  the  office  of  Provost  Marshall  Crowder. 
This  was  done.  Besides  submitting  this  statement  some  other 
matter  of  vital  importance  also  came  before  this  commission  and 
the  suggestions  submitted  were  also  well  received.  However  it  was 
the  statement  referred  to  above  of  services  that  could  be  rendered, 
that  was  of  practical  significance  for  the  General  Conference,  and 
it  became  the  first  subject  for  discussion  of  the  Conference. 

Immediately  after  the  opening  services  of  the  Conference,  it 
was  agreed  by  common  consent  that  the  question  of  non-resistance 
be  given  first  consideration.  The  young  men  within  the  provisions 
of  the  draft  law  were  said  to  want  to  know  what  course  of  action 
they  should  follow  under  the  operation  of  the  draft  law,  also  it  was 
felt  that  the  Conference  Churches  might  be  informed  immediately 
what  position  the  General  Conference  takes. 

The  first  resolution  adopted  at  this  Conference  provided  that 


—  326  — 

the  first  question  to  be  discussed  at  the  Conference  should  be 
the  question  of  non-resistance,  —  or  exemption  from  military  serv- 
ice. 

It  was  next  —  Resolved  that  the  chairman  appoint  a  committee 
of  seven  persons,  which  shall  at  once,  during  the  now  following 
disposal  of  general  business  matters,  hold  a  session  and  prepare  a 
statement  concerning  the  present  war-situation  and  formulate  an 
outline  as  to  what  position  the  Conference  should  take  toward  the 
same  at  this   serious  time. 

This  committee  was  appointed  and  for  several  Conference  terms 
was  known  as  the  Committee  of  Seven. 

The  Conference  suggested  that  the  Committee  receive  from  the 
Special  Committee  of  the  Western  District  Conference  the  state- 
ment to  be  submitted,  and  to  take  the  same  under  consideration. 

This  resulted  in  a  statement  of  the  General  Conference  of  the 
Mennonites  of  North  America,  whose  confession  of  Faith  and  Prin- 
ciples foi'bids  participation  in  war  in  any  form.  This  statement 
follows : 

"As  the  present  exemption  clause  in  the  military  law  was  spe- 
cifically formulated  for  such  churches  whose  confession  forbids  par- 
ticipation in  war  in  any  form,  we  would  encourage  our  members 
confidently  to  appeal  to  that  law,  and  we  further  advise  them,  in 
case  they  are  called  to  the  mobilization  camp,  to  respond  to  this 
call  just  as  far  as  it  does  not  conflict  with  the  Word  of  God  and 
our  confession  with  regard  to  military  service,  for  forsooth  we  can 
render  no  such  service  in  any  form,  and  so  cannot  consistently  give 
the  military  oath." 

This  statement  presented  by  the  Committee  of  Seven  was  ac- 
cepted by  the  resolution  of  the  Conference. 

The  Committee  of  Seven  submitted  its  report.  It  was  read  and 
accepted  for  discussion.  It  contained  the  two  fol- 
lowing recommendations  which,  after  having  been  considered, 
were  adopted:   (Resolutions  translated  from  the  German) 

"a)  Resolved,  that  for  the  administration  of  the  spiritual  inter- 
ests of  our  common  faith  in  the  present  war  crisis  a  special  com- 
mittee be  created  which  shall  be  authorized  to  represent  the  Con- 
ference during  the  next  Conference  interval,  according  to  the  de- 


—  327  — 

mands  of  the  circumstances  that  may  arise.     Said  committee  shall 
be  composed  of  seven  persons. 

"b)  Resolved,  that  from  now  on  the  Conference  take  under 
consideration  the  statement,  which  the  Special  Committee  of  the 
Western  District  Conference  is  waiting  to  submit." 

The  statement  of  the  Committee  of  the  Western  District  Con- 
ference contained  also  the  letter  and  statement  which  had  been 
prepared  and  submitted  to  the  War  department  in  Washington, 
D.  C.  in  July,  1917.  This  statement  was  considered  at  length  and 
was  approved  and  accepted  by  the  General  Conference. 

This  document  reads  as  follows: 

Metropolitan  Hotel,  Washington,  D.  C,  July  2,  1917. 
General  E.  H.  Crowder,  Provost  Marshall, 
Washington,   D.   C. 
Respected  Sir: 

Upon  the  advice  of  the  Secretary  of  War,  Mr.  Newton  D.  Baker, 
we  desire  respectfully  to  place  before  you  a  list  of  the  various 
services,  which,  in  our  judgment,  conscripted  Mennonites  can  ren- 
der, without  violating  the  conscience  or  offending  against  their 
confession  of  faith: 

Government   Irrigation  Projects. 

Cultivation  of  Government  lands  in  the  great  wheat  raising  dis- 
tricts. 

Government  Drainage  Projects. 

Bridge  building,  river  and  harbor  work. 

Under  the   American  Red   Cross  within  the  United   States. 

Overseas  of  family  relief  by  such  as  are  qualified  to  be  lead- 
ers in  social  service. 

Executives,  employees  and  visitors  with  Local  Service  Commit- 
tees. 

Executives  and  employees  in  warehouses,  for  the  handling  of 
civilian  Relief  Supplies. 

Foreign  service  under  the  American  Red  Cross  in  Reconstruc- 
tion work. 

Foreign  service  under  the  American  Red  Cross  in  caring  for 
the  sick  and  wounded. 

In    short,  we   can   render  any   service   outside   of  the   military 


—  328  — 

organization,  which  has  its  purpose  to  save  and  to  maintain  life, 
and  by  which  the  national  benefits  are  promoted,  but  we  cannot 
participate  in  any  work  whatsoever  which  results  in  the  physical 
injury  of  others  or  deprives  them  of  life. 

Respectfully  submitted, 
For  the   Western   District   Conference: 
J.  W.  Kliewer,  Newton,  Kansas. 
P.  H.  Unruh,  Goessel,  Kansas. 
H.    P.    Krehbiel,    Newton,    Kansas. 
For  the  Brethren  Church  of  North  America: 
M.  M.  Just,  Fairview,  Oklahoma. 
H.  W.   Lohrenz,  Hillsboro,  Kansas. 
For  the  Krimmer  Mennonite  Brethren: 
D.  E.  Harder,  Hillsboro,  Kansas. 
By  resolution  the  Committee  of  Seven  was  made  permanent 
for  the  next  three  year  term,  and  the  following  persons  were  elected 
as  members:  Peter  Jansen,  M.  H.  Kratz,  J.  W.  Kliewer,  P.  H.  Rich- 
ert,  J.  F.  Lehman,  S.  K.  Mosiman,  H.  P.  Krehbiel. 

As  a  general  direction  to  the  Committee  of  Seven  it  was 
Resolved,  that  the   Committee  of   Seven  be  instructed  to  co- 
operate harmoniously  with  other  branches  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
and  with  other  groups  who  stand  for  the  same  principles,  in  so 
far  as  this  will  be  possible. 

With  the  adoption  of  this  resolution,  the  1917  session  of  the 
Conference  rested  the  whole  responsibility  for  looking  after  the 
vital  interests  of  Christ's  peace  principles  and  commands  as  taught 
and  adhered  to  by  our  Mennonite  Church  upon  this  Committee. 
It  thus  devolved  upon  this  Committee  of  Seven  to  give  spiritual 
aid  and  instruction  to  the  members  drafted  by  the  War  Department, 
to  advise  them  how  to  proceed  consistently  both  as  loyal  citizens 
and  as  true  followers  of  Christ.  That  this  duty  and  service  at  the 
very  best  could  be  performed  only  in  a  very  fragmentary  and  im- 
perfect manner  is  self-evident.  For  thinly  scattered  over  the 
United  States  as  the  churches  are,  it  was  not  possible  to  do  any 
intensive  personal  work.  All  the  Committee  could  do  during  the 
draft  period  was  to  supplement  in  a  limited  fashion  the  labors 
of  the  ministers  of  the  individual  churches  to  the  extent  that  these 


—  329  — 

requested  assistance.  In  those  District  Conferences  in  which  some 
organized  work  had  been  done  at  once  after  the  declaration  of  war, 
something  of  a  preparedness  for  the  onslaught  had  been  achieved. 
In  sections  where  there  was  no  preparedness  the  testing  was  more 
difficult  to  endure. 

The  Committee  of  Seven,  created  at  the  1917  session  of  the 
Conference,  began  its  activities  at  once,  before  the  close  of  that 
Conference  session.  On  the  work  done  during  the  three  year  term 
a  report,  given  below  was  submitted. 

REPORT  OF  THE  COMMITTEE  OF  SEVEN 
1920 

The  Committee  of  Seven,  or  the  "Committee  on  Exemption," 
as  it  was  later  called,  was  created  by  the  following  resolution  at 
the  last  General  Conference  at  Reedley,  California:  "Resolved, 
That  in  order  to  conserve  the  interests  of  the  conference  in  the 
present  war  situation  a  special  committee  be  created  with  power 
to  represent  the  conference  in  all  matters  that  may  arise  during 
the  next  conference  interval  affecting  our  principles  of  faith,  said 
committee  to  be  composed  of  seven  members." 

On  this  committee  were  elected  Peter  Janzen,  Maxwell  H. 
Kratz,  J.  W.  Kliewer,  P.  H.  Richert,  J.  F.  Lehman,  S.  K.  Mosiman 
and  H.  P.  Krehbiel.  The  first  meeting  of  this  Committee  was  held 
at  Reedley,  California,  on  September  6,  1917,  and  the  Committee 
organized  itself  with  J.  W.  Kliewer,  chairman;  J.  F.  Lehman, 
treasurer;  and  S.  K.  Mosiman,  secretary. 

It  was  assumed  that  the  Chairman  should  represent  the 
Committee  in  matters  to  be  referred  to  Washington  as  well  as 
in  other  important  matters.  But  as  Brother  Kliewer  sailed  for  In- 
dia without  leaving  any  report  of  his  work  this  report  must  neces- 
sarily be  incomplete. 

The  Committee  sought  at  all  times  and  in  every  possible  way 
to  be  helpful  to  the  men  called  into  service  under  the  Selective 
Service  Law.  A  questionnaire  was  prepared  and  sent  out  to  all 
the  churches  in  order  to  learn  the  names  and  conditions  of  all  the 
men  called  into  service. 

At  a  second  meeting  of  the  Committee,  held  at  the  Hotel  Au- 


—  330  — 

ditorium,  Chicago,  November  26,  1917,  it  was  decided  to  impart  such 
information  to  registrants  under  the  Selective  Service  Law  as  might 
be  of  help  to  them. 

The  Committee  took  the  position  that  neither  Committee 
nor  Conference  could  speak  for  the  individual  conscience  of  the 
drafted  men.  It  was  therefore,  difficult  to  impart  such  information 
as  would  be  of  equal  help  to  all.  At  this  meeting  \nsitors  were 
appointed  from  among  the  members  of  the  Committee  as  well  as 
others,  whose  duty  it  should  be  to  visit  the  various  camps  in 
order  that  they  might  look  after  the  spiritual  welfare  and  the 
general  condition  of  the  men  in  the  various  camps. 

At  this  meeting,  also,  a  movement  was  inaugrurated  to  bring 
about  a  closer  union  of  all  Mennonites  relative  to  matters  per- 
taining to  the  war.  A  meeting  was  held  at  Goshen,  Indiana,  on 
January  9  and  10,  1918,  at  which  eight  branches  of  the  church  were 
represented.  A  new  organization  was  perfected  to  represent  the 
interests  of  the  Mennonite  Church  and  J.  W.  Kliewer  was  elected 
Chairman  and  J.  W.  Lohrenz,  Secretary  of  the  organization.  A 
petition  was  drafted  and  sent  to  President  Wilson  and  other  matters 
touching  the  interest  of  all  were  discussed.  How  well  this  organi- 
zation functioned  later  on,  the  Secretary  is  not  able  to  say. 

A  great  deal  of  work  was  done,  many  letters  were  written, 
many  telegrams  sent,  and  helpful  information  was  published.  Many 
visits  were  made  to  camps  as  well  as  representatives  sent  to  Wash- 
ington. 

The  question  of  Emergency  Relief  was  also  presented  to  tht 
Committee  but  it  was  decided  that  this  work  belonged  to  the 
Emergency  Relief  Board  of  the  General  Conference. 

Since  the  Committee  was  elected  for  the  interval  of  the-  two 
conference  sessions,  its  activities  cease  with  this  meeting  of  the 
conference. 

Two  questions  confront  the  church  at  this  time,  which  came 
to  the  forefront  during  this  period.  1.  What  steps  should  the 
conference  take  to  more  thoroughly  acquaint  the  young  people  with 
the  principles  of  our  church.  2.  What  steps  can  be  taken  to  present 
the  principles  of  our  faith,  in  their  simplcity  and  purity,  to  the 
state   and   general   public,  not  only   to   guard   the   church   against 


—  331  — 

misrepresentation  but   in   order  that  she   mig'ht  be  better  under- 
stood. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

Committee  of  Seven, 
S.  K.  Mosiman,  Chairman. 

ADDITIONAL  INFORMATION  ON  ACTIVITIES  OF  INDI- 
VIDUAL MEMBERS  OF  THE  COMMITTEE  OF  SEVEN 
As  seen  from  the  above  report,  the  Committee  of  Seven  did 
not  detail  any  individuals  for  specific  work.  It  was  practically  left 
to  the  individual  members  to  be  of  service,  such  as  the  circum- 
stances within  their  respective  territory  called  for.  Probably  more 
constructive  help  might  have  been  rendered,  had  such  definite  ap- 
pointments been  made  and  special  duties  been  assigned  to  persons 
who  would  give  their  whole  time  to  such  service.  Yet,  much 
service  could  be  and  was  rendered  for  which  the  conscripted  men 
are  grateful  to  this  day.  As  stated  in  the  report,  recorded  above, 
drafted  men  in  perhaps  most  if  not  all  concentration  camps  were 
visited  and  given  spiritual  encouragement  by  some  minister  of  their 
district.  A  member  of  the  Committee  of  Seven  from  the  Western 
Conference  was  in  Washington  a  number  of  times  where  important 
interviews  were  had  with  Third  Assistant  Secretary  of  War  Keppel, 
whose  special  office  it  M'as  to  deal  with  the  problem  of  the  Con- 
scientious Objectors.  He  also  was  granted  other  interviews  with 
War  Department  officials  with  regard  to  the  solution  of  certain 
problems  of  the  Conscientious  Objectors. 

As  time  progressed  a  large  number  of  Mennonite  Conscientious 
Objectors  from  various  camps  were  court  martialed  and  for  various 
causes  were  sentenced  to  the  Disciplinary  Barracks  at  Leavenworth, 
Kansas.  A  very  large  number  of  "C.  O's."  were  concentrated  and 
confined  here.  The  writer  of  this  history  being  then  a  member  of 
the  Committee  of  Seven  of  the  General  Conference,  as  also  a 
member  of  the  Exemption  or  Peace  Committee  of  the  Western 
District  Conference,  had  occasion  a  number  of  times  first  to  make 
visits  at  the  nearby  Camp  Funston  to  give  spiritual  succor  to  a 
large  group  of  drafted  Mennonite  men  concentrated  there.  Later 
he  was  repeatedly  at  the  Disciplinary  Barracks  where  a  very  large 


—  332  — 

number  of  sentenced  Mennonites  were  confined.  Commandant  Rice 
in  charge  of  the  Barracks  permitted  religious  meetings  to  be  held 
for  these  men  within  the  Barracks.  And  in  other  ways  permission 
was  granted  to  be  of  spiritual  aid  to  the  conscripts  as  also  to  the 
sentenced  men. 

The  World  War  came  to  its  close  in  the  year  1918.  The  armies 
were  then  gradually  recalled,  sent  home  and  the  individual  men 
were  discharged.  After  this  was  finished  the  conscripted  men  who 
had  been  sentenced  for  various  reasons  came  under  consideration  by 
the  War  Department.  Then  also  the  sentenced  Conscientious  Ob- 
jectors received  attention.  Provision  for  handling  their  cases  was 
made  by  the  appointment  of  a  Board  of  Inquiry  by  the  Secretary 
of  War,  Newton  D.  Baker.  Those  appointed  were,  Major  Richard 
C.  Stoddard  as  chairman,  Julian  W.  Mack,  Judge  of  the  United 
States  Circuit  Court  of  Appeals,  and  Harlan  F.  Stone,  Dean  of  the 
Columbia  University  Law  School  (Now  member  of  the  United 
States  Supreme  Court).  Major  Stoddard  was  later  on  replaced  by 
Major  Walter  Guest  Kellogg,  Judge  Advocate  U.  S,  A.  This  "Board 
was  appointed  solely  to  inquire  into  and  determine  the  sincerity  of 
the  conscientious  objectors.  Its  function  primarily  was  to  examine 
all  objectors,  not  under  charges,  who  had  declined  to  accept  non- 
combatant  service,  or  who  had  not  been  assigned  to  non-combatant 
service  by  their  commander,  because,  in  the  judgment  of  the  camp 
commander,  they  were  insincere.  Although  this  was  the  original 
purpose  of  the  Board,  it  later,  with  the  consent  of  the  camp 
commander,  examined  such  men  as  were  under  charges  and  had  not 
been  brought  to  trial.  Its  findings  were  merely  advisory  to  the 
Secretary  of  War." 

This  Board  of  Inquiry,  from  the  very  nature  of  its  duty,  must 
visit  all  the  camps  where  there  were  conscientious  objectors  wait- 
ing to  be  investigated.  The  Disciplinary  Barracks  were  among  the 
last  to  be  visited  by  the  Board  of  Inquiry.  The  writer  hereof  hav- 
ing received  notice  from  the  Commandant  of  the  Disciplinary  Bar- 
racks that  there  would  be  a  preliminary  session  of  the  Board  at 
Leavenworth  and  an  invitation  to  attend  this  session  was  given, 
this  invitation  was  accepted.  Acquaintance  -wdth  members  of  the 
Board  was  thus  made,  and  very  soon  afterwards  a  direct  invita- 


—  333  — 

tion  from  the  Board  was  received  to  be  present  at  the  session  when 
the  sentenced  Mennonite  conscientious  objectors  were  being  inves- 
tigated. To  this  the  writer  hereof  acceded,  and  to  his  astonishment, 
when  the  investigation  began,  was  invited  to  sit  between  Dean 
Harlan  F.  Stone  and  Julian  Mack — the  two  Judges  by  whom  the 
conscientious  objectors  confined  in  the  Disciplinary  Barracks  at 
Leavenworth,  Kansas,  were  being  investigated. 

(What  took  place  during  this  investigation  a'iiy  many 
other  experiences  and  a  multitude  of  other  observations,  at 
Leavenworth,  at  Washington,  D.  C,  in  camps  and  that 
otherwise  came  within  range,  it  is  intended  to  write  up 
separately  and  to  publish  the  same  in  a  not  distant  future. 
H.  P.  K.) 
Just  briefly  a  few  facts  about  the  conscientious  objectors  that 
came  under  the  observation  of  the  Board  of  Inquiry. 

Official  statistics  state  that  in  twelve  camps  there  were  1,060 
conscientious  objectors  belonging  to  more  than  ten  religious  de- 
nominations. Of  this  total  554  were  Mennonites.  It  is  reported 
that  "more  than  one-half  of  the  conscientious  objectors  were  Men- 
nonites of  one  branch  or  another.  The  Quakers,  International  Bible 
Students  Association  (Russellites)  and  Israelites  of  the  House  of 
David  constitute  about  25  per  cent  of  the  whole.  These  taken  with 
the  Mennonites,  make  up  fully  75  per  cent  of  the  conscientious  ob- 
jector body."  Major  Kellogg  in  his  book  "The  Conscientious  Ob- 
jector" says  (p.  36),  "A  psychologist,  who  obtained  statistics  on 
1060  cases  taken  from  twelve  army  camps,  informs  me  that  554 
of  those  cases  were  Mennonites.  My  own  observations  would  lead 
me  to  believe  that  even  a  larger  percentage  of  the  objectors 
examined  by  the  Board  of  Inquiry  were  Mennonites." 

It  might  be  said,  here,  that  at  the  Investigation  Session  spoken 
of  above  as  held  at  Leavenworth  (1919)  a  large  number  of  Men- 
nonites were  investigated  and  apparently  all  of  them  classed  as 
sincere  conscientious  objectors;  and  soon  thereafter  were  released 
and  allowed  to  go  to  their  homes. 

PEACE  MOVEMENT  BEGUN 
The  war  upheaval  awakened  within  the  peace  churches  a  sense 
of  the  need  of  Christian  peace  education.    Arising  from  the  Friends 


—  384  — 

(Quakers)  a  movement  in  that  direction  was  started  which  held 
its  first  meeting  at  Bluffton,  Ohio,  in  1922.  A  report  of  that  meet- 
ing was  given  at  the  1923  Conference  session  and  may  fittingly 
be  given  here. 

WHAT   ASSOCIATION   MAY   WE   HAVE  WITH   THE   PEACE- 

CONFERENCE  MOVEMENT 

(BLUFFTON,   1922) 

That  followers  of  Jesus  should  be  a  unit  in  the  purpose  of 
realizing  the  angelic  message  "Peace  on  Earth"  is  presumed  in  this 
question.  In  order  to  answer  the  question  it  is  necessary  to  study 
the  Peace  Conference  held  last  year  at  BluflFton,  Ohio. 

The  suggestion  for  such  a  conference  had  its  origin  with  the 
Quakers  and  Schwenkfelder  Brethren.  The  invitation  was  to  a 
"National  conference  of  religious  bodies  who  hold  that  peace  be- 
tween nations  can  be  maintained  by  following  the  Teachings  of 
Jesus." 

In  connection  with  the  invitation  the  following  statement  was 
made: 

"There  are  a  considerable  number  of  small  denominations  or 
religious  organizations  in  America  whose  creeds  and  practices  are 
very  similar.  Very  many  of  them  have  consistently  striven  to 
uphold  those  fundamental  principles  inherent  in  their  faith.  They 
have  done  so  for  the  most  part  along  absolutely  independent  lines. 

"One  of  the  salient  features  of  the  faith  of  these  religious 
bodies  has  been  their  affirmation  both  in  creed  and  in  practice  that 
enduring  peace  both  among  peoples  and  nations  can  only  be  se- 
cured by  an  earnest  adherence  to  the  teachings  of  Jesus. 

"A  number  of  these  groups  have  been  sadly  misunderstood  dur- 
ing the  past  six  years.  Because  of  their  isolation  they  have  fre- 
quently had  no  knowledge  of  what  other  likeminded  groups  were 
doing.  Not  infrequently  one  or  the  other  of  these  groups  or  indi- 
vidual members  of  them  have  suffered  more  or  less  persecution. 
Moreover  in  the  case  of  some  of  these  groups,  a  feeling  arose  that 
they  were  the  only  ones  who  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal.  The 
thought  of  their  inability  to  prevent  war  or  even  utter  an  effective 
protest  against  it,  was  so  overwhelming  that  they  either  compro- 


—  335  — 

mised  or  suflFered  in  isolated  silence.  Under  these  conditions  these 
groups  have  not  been  able  effectively  to  demonstrate  that  love,  as  it 
was  revealed  in  Jesus  Christ,  is  capable  of  meeting  such  situations 
as  arose  in  1914  and  1917. 

"On  account  of  the  situation  described  above,  a  number  of 
people  have  felt  that  it  would  be  well  to  call  together  representa- 
tives of  the  various  groups  so  affected  in  national  conference.  The 
object  of  such  gathering  may  be  described  as  follows: 

a)  To  bring  together  for  a  season  of  Conference  and  Pray 
er  representatives  of  all  who  profess  discipleship  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  who  hold  that  war  has  no  place  among  Christians. 

b)  To  discuss  ways  and  means  for  furthering  this  Christian 
principle  outside  the  respective  denominations  participating 
in  the  Conference. 

"It  is  not  expected  that  a  formal,  permanent  organization  will 
be  effected.  It  is  to  be  a  meeting  for  prayer,  for  cultivating  a  spirit 
of  closer  fellowship  among  all  of  these  more  or  less  closely  related 
bodies  and  for  conference." 

The  following   denominations  had  been   invited: 

Brethren  (Dunkers),  Brethren  (River),  Church  of  God  in  N.  A., 
Friends,  Mennonites,  Krimmer  Brueder,  Moravians,  Scnwenkfeld^i.j. 
Besides  these  also  individuals  in  other  denominations  who  have 
borne  the  same  testimony  were  invited, 

Wilbur  K.  Thomas,  a  Quaker,  who  is  in  charge  of  the  American 
Friends  Relief  work  was  the  leading  personality  at  this  conference. 
The  attendance  was  very  good.  Ninety-five  visitors  had  come  from 
sixteen  states,  two  from  provinces  of  Canada  and  one  from  Eng- 
land. Among  these  were  besides  members  from  the  non-resistant 
bodies,  also  members  from  other  churches. 

No  organization  was  attempted.  In  an  informal  way  a  pro- 
gram was  carried  through  in  which  a  number  of  papers  on  different 
topics  were  read,  which  afterwards  were  freely  discussed,  all  inter- 
spersed with  frequent  brief  pauses  for  prayer.  The  session  lasted 
three  days.  No  motions  looking  to  a  permanent  organization  were 
passed.     Nor  was  any  definite  work  fixed  upon  for  the  future. 

At  the  close  of  the  conference  a  resolution  was  passed  leaving 
it  to  the  committee  in  charge  to  again  call  such  a  conference  as 


—  33fi  — 

under  the  Spirit  of  God  they  might  feel  themselves  directed. 

What  then  is  the  association  which  we  may  have  with  this 
Peace  Conference?  Organically  none,  as  no  organization  exists. 
However,  our  Conference  might  by  resolution  enter  into  sympathe- 
tic relation  with  this  informal  Peace  Movement.  For  by  a  closer 
touch  between  the  non-resistant  bodies,  which  have  thus  far  stood 
aloof  from  each  other,  mutual  confidence  and  love  will  be  inspired, 
which  will  be  followed  by  a  friendly  understanding  and  will  cul- 
minate in  a  united  front,  giving  effective  strength  to  the  non-resis- 
tance unknown  heretofore.  Such  a  united  front  would  make  it 
possible  to  stand  for  Christian  "Peace"  more  effectively.  Especially 
would  it  thereby  be  made  possible  by  means  of  literature,  by  speech- 
es and  sermons  to  exercise  an  educative  influence  beyond  the  bor- 
ders of  the  non-resistant  churches,  and  thereby  win  the  hearts  of 
the  Christian  people  to  the  peace  ideal. 

Such  a  resolution  might  contain  the  following  points: 

1)  The  General  Conference  of  Mennonites  in  session  Sept. 
5,  1923  at  Freeman,  S.  Dak.,  herewith  declares  itself  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  purpose  of  the  Peace  Conference  which  was 
held  at  Bluffton,  Ohio,  August  4-7,  1922,  and  encourages  the 
continuation  of  such  conferences. 

2)  The  General  Conference  encourages  a  numerous  attend- 
ance upon  these  peace  conferences  from  the  wide  circles  of  the 
District  Conferences. 

The  blessings  from  such  conferences  arise  in  part  precisely 
from  a  numerous  attendance  from  wideflung  communities,  as  well 
as  from  the  spiritually  related  but  fraternally  distant  groups. 
Scattered  the  blessings  will  be  by  those  who  attend.  For  this  rea- 
son many  from  everywhere  should  endeavor  to  be  present. 

At  this  time  it  is  not  knovsm  when  another  Peace  Conference 
will  be  held.  In  part  that  plainly  will  depend  on  whether  many 
and  persistant  calls  will  come  evidencing  a  desire  for  such  a  con- 
ference. 

After  having  written  the  foregoing  I  received  a  letter  from 
Wilbur  K.  Thomas  in  which  he  states  that  a  second  Peace  Con- 


—  337  — 

ference  is  being  planned  to  be  held  at  Juniata  College,  Hunting- 
don, Penna.,  on  Dec.  28,  29,  30,   1923. 

H.  P.  Krehbiel. 

By  the  following  resolution  the  Conference  ranged  itself  in 
line  with  a  definite  purpose  to  promote  constructively  the  cause  of 
Christian  Peace  as  a  logical  spiritual  fruit  of  the  World  War. 

Resolved,  That  we  continue  our  efforts  toward  an  intelligent 
promotion  of  the  principles  of  peace  as  taught  by  Christ  and 
that  we,  therefore,  declare  ourselves  in  sympathy  with  the  pur- 
pose of  the  Peace  Conference  which  was  held  at  Bluffton,  Ohio, 
August  4-7,  1922,  and  encourage  the  continuation  of  such  confer- 
ences, hoping  that  they  may  be  well  attended  by  members  from 
our  various  district  conferences. 


FIRST  MENNONITE   CHURCH.   HUTCHINSON,    KANSAS 

General   Conference  session  of   1929   was  held   in  the  Hutchinson 

Convention  Hall 


PART  THREE 

APERIODOFGROWTH 
AND  SERVICE 

1926  to  1938 

In  the  preceding  sections  (Part  Two)  have  been  recorded  the 
accelerated  activities  of  the  Conference  during  the  World  War.  It 
was  a  period  of  testing  of  loyalty  and  life  according  to  the  doctrines 
and  injunctions  of  our  Lord.  The  young  men  of  the  Conference 
churches,  with  few,  if  any,  exceptions,  stood  true  to  their  convic- 
tions, though  all  were  subjected  to  searching  and  trying  tests  and 
some  suffered  physical  maltreatment  in  the  camps.  Soon  after  the 
close  of  the  war  the  cry  of  need,  suffering,  and  deliverance  from 
persecution  called  for  the  exercise  of  generous  giving.  As  the 
records  show,  the  churches,  without  exception  responded  nobly  to 
the  demands  upon  sacrificial  giving.  This  made  it  possible  to 
feed  the  hungry  and  to  aid  the  expatriated  and  refugees  in  finding 
new  homes  in  various  countries.  Some  of  this  benevolent  activity 
continued  after  the  year  1926,  and  an  abbreviated  account  thereof 
will  be  found  in  this  part  of  this  book. 

After  the  year  1926  world  conditions  began  to  (juiet  down. 
Accordingly  Conference  activities  could  again  return  into  more 
normal  channels.  The  intensified  spiritual  life  during  the  ten  years 
of  war  turbulance  and  testing  found  the  loyal  Christian  peace  ad- 
herents invigorated  and  more  aggressive  than  before  the  war  be- 
gan. The  cause  of  Christ  was  supported  and  promoted  with  in- 
creased energy  and  devotion.  The  resultant  was  a  notable  growth 
in  all  phases  of  the  Conference  activities. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

1926-1929 

From  the  very  beginning  the  General  Conference  has  found  its 
numbers  increased  at  the  close  of  each  triennium.  Mennonite 
churches  were  spreading  into  new  territory  east  and  west,  north 
and  south.  For  accommodating  the  visitors  at  a  Conference  session 
the  average  sized  church  no  longer  sufficed.  Even  in  tabernacles 
or  tents  space  could  only  with  difficulty  accommodate  the  multi- 
tudes that  came  from  near  and  far.  Especially  was  and  is  this 
true  in  the  sections  in  which  numerous  Mennonites  live  in  close 
proximity  to  each  other  and  spread  over  a  wide  territory.  The 
interest  in  the  Conference  activities  is  deepening.  The  field  is 
widening. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Conference,  who  prepares  the  Minutes 
of  each  Conference  and  has  them  printed  in  pamphlet  form,  wrote 
an  especially  interesting  introduction  for  the  1929  session  of  the 
Conference  which  is  reported  below. 

INTRODUCTION 
"For  the  first  time  in  its  history  the  Conference  session  was 
held  neither  in  a  church  nor  in  a  tent  but  in  a  city  auditorium. 
Convention  Hall  in  the  city  of  Hutchinson,  Kansas,  with  a  seating 
capacity  of  3500  to  4000  was  offered  free  of  charge  for  the  eight- 
day  session  of  Conference;  but  even  this  spacious  hall  could  not 
seat  all  who  came  on  Sunday  afternoon  and  again  in  the  evening 
to  hear  a  chorus  of  over  500  young  singers  from  the  22  neighboring 
churches  render  "The  Holy  City."  Nor  would  the  Hall  have  accom- 
modated all  who  came  to  the  evening  meetings  had  not  the  throng 
been  divided  by  having  English  meetings  in  the  Hall  and  German 
meetings  at  the  same  hour  in  the  large  Methodist  Episcopal  church, 
which  was  also   opened  to   the   Conference  without  charge. 


—  340  — 

Another  departure  from  former  custom  was  the  arrangement 
that  delegates  and  visitors  pay  for  their  entertainment.  The  ho- 
tels and  homes  of  the  city  offered  ample  accommodations  for  all 
who  came,  and  so  far  as  known  to  the  satisfaction  of  all. 

And  still  another  variation  was  the  arrangement  by  which 
the  opening  meeting  was  held  on  the  evening  before  the  reg^ular 
business  meetings  of  Conference  began.  At  this  meeting  Rev.  Guy 
Wimmer  of  the  Baptist  church,  representing  the  Mayor  of  Hutchin- 
son, welcomed  the  visitors  for  the  city;  Bro.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  chair- 
man of  the  general  committee  of  the  entertaining  churches,  bid 
the  visitors  welcome  on  behalf  of  the  churches.  To  these  cordial 
words  the  President  of  the  Conference,  Bro.  P.  P.  Wedel,  briefly 
responded  and  then  preached  the  German  keynote  sermon  on  the 
most  appropriate  text,  Ex.  34:2,  "Be  ready  by  the  morning,  and 
come  up  in  the  morning  unto  mount  Sinai,  and  present  thyself  there 
to  me  on  the  top  of  the  mount."  The  Vice  President,  Bro.  A.  J. 
Neuenschwander,  took  for  his  sermon  text  the  words  of  Paul,  II 
Cor.  2:14,  "But  thanks  be  unto  God,  who  always  leadeth  us  in 
triumph  in  Christ."  These  sermons  are  appearing  in  the  Bundes- 
bote  and  Mennonite  respectively.  A  male  chorus  from  Alexander- 
wohl  and  a  mixed  choir  from  Garden  township  each  sang  two 
numbers.  The  Conference  Secretary,  as  chairman  of  the  evening 
read  Eph.  4:1-16  and  offered  prayer  at  the  beginning.  The  mi- 
crophone which  the  local  committee  had  provided  carried  the  mes- 
sages out  to  the  great  gathering  both  on  this  evening  and  through- 
out the  week  of  meetings. 

In  the  afternoon  from  3  to  4  o'clock  there  had  been  a  well  at- 
tended pre-prayer  meeting  in  the  Mennonite  church  on  Seventh 
Avenue  East  led  by  Bro.  C.  H.  Suckau,  and  eveiy  morning  after 
that  during  the  session  there  was  a  devotional  period  from  8  to 
8:30. 

The  Conference  song  leader  was  Bro.  Walter  Hohmann.  To 
aid  in  the  singing  a  local  committee  of  three  had  selected  about 
50  songs  each  from  the  New  Mennonite  Hymn  Book  and  from  the 
Gesangbuch,  and  these  the  Berne  Witness  Co.  put  into  neat  separate 
pamphlets  and  furnished  1500  copies  each  free  to  the  Conference." 

Secretary. 


—  341  — 

The  various  reports  given  at  the  session  will  follow  here  in 
the  order  in  which  they  were  submitted,  followed  by  those  resolu- 
tions bearing-  on  some  special  interests  emphasized  by  the  report. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 

1926-1929 
To  the  General  Conference 
Greetings : 

The  Executive  Committee  has  had  no  other  session  during 
the  past  triennium  save  one  at  the  close  of  the  last  Conference 
session  and  another  yesterday. 

At  the  last  session  of  Conference  various  things  were  referred 
to  this  Committee  and  we  report  on  these  first. 

1.  A  revised  draft  of  the  Conference  Constitution  has  been 
prepared  in  both  the  English  and  the  German  language.  It  has 
been  sent  to  the  Business  Committee,  has  been  published  by  them 
and  is  ready  in  printed  form  to  be  handed  to  delegates  for  consid- 
eration. 

2.  A  Peace  Committee  of  two  (H.  P.  Krehbiel  and  A.  J.  Neuen- 
schwander)  was  appointed  in  accord  with  Resolution  9,  1926.  This 
committee  has  been  quite  active  and  it  has  seemed  best  to  request 
it  to  present  its  report  directly  to  the  Conference  rather  than  thru 
the  Executive  Committee;  hence  we  do  not  take  up  the  matter  fur- 
ther here.  In  this  connection  it  might  be  added  that  on  suggestion 
of  a  member  of  the  Peace  Committee  the  Executive  Committee  ask- 
ed the  Secretary  to  order  200  pamphlets  entitled  "A  Message  to 
the  Churches,"  issued  by  The  Church  and  World  Peace  Committee, 
to  be  distributed.  He  has  them  here  now  for  that  purpose.  If 
interested,  call  for  one. 

3.  In  accord  with  Resolution  78,  1926  the  Committee  has  caused 
the  various  treasurers  of  Conference  to  be  placed  under  bond  and 
the  Conference  Treasurer  holds  these  bonds  as  the  report  of  the 
Secretary  of  the  Trustees  will   show  in  detail. 

4.  Resolution  79,  1926  requested  the  Executive  Committee  to 
combine  the  officers  of  Conference  Secretary,  Statistician  and  Field 
Secretary,  if  possible.  This  has  been  done  and  the  report  of  the 
Field  Secretary  to  our  Committee  is  made  a  part  of  this  report 


—  342  — 

and  will  be  presented  by  the  Field  Secretary. 

5.  Resolution  85,  1926  instructed  the  Executive  Committee  to 
take  up  the  question  of  Delegate  or  Closed  Meetings  during  a  con- 
ference session,  and  place  its  decision  before  the  Conference  at  the 
opening  of  this  session.  The  matter  has  been  incorporated  in  the 
revised  draft  of  the  constitution  under  Article  24.  A  recommenda- 
tion appended  provides  for  a  way  of  procedure  till  the  constitution 
has  been  acted  upon. 

6.  Resolution  01,  1926  referred  the  decision  as  to  how  many 
Conference  Reports  should  be  printed  and  how  they  should  be  paid 
for  and  distributed  to  our  Committee.  It  was  decided  to  have 
2000  copies  printed  and  to  send  each  church  two  copies  for  each 
vote  (30  members)  and  to  request  the  churches  to  send  enough 
money  at  50c  a  copy  to  the  Conference  Treasurer  to  pay  for  them. 
As  there  were  over  800  votes  at  the  last  session,  it  required  about 
1700  copies,  including  those  sent  to  college  libraries  and  ordered  by 
individuals  and  the  churches  that  called  for  more  than  had  been 
estimated.  The  rest  are  held  in  store  for  future  use.  This  arrange- 
ment seems  to  have  given  general  satisfaction  and  we  recommend 
its  continuance. 

7.  Where  in  the  previous  triennium  there  was  not  a  single 
vacancy  to  fill  for  any  cause,  in  the  last  three  years  this  Committee 
has  had  four  vacancies  to  fill  on  account  of  deaths  and  two  on  ac- 
count of  resignations,  the  last  of  these  within  30  days.  The  con- 
stitution provides  that  conference  officers  shall  fill  vacancies.  But 
when  the  Executive  Committee  was  created  in  1920,  a  resolution 
was  adopted  that  this  Committee,  among  other  things,  should  have 
power  to  fill  vacancies.  This  part  of  that  resolution  was  out  of 
order  and  really  is  void  because  it  conflicts  with  the  Constitution. 
However,  the  present  officers,  under  the  circumstances,  did  not 
wish  to  ignore  h,  and  so  all  vacancies  occurring  were  filled  by 
ballot  by  the  Executive  Committee.  But  this  method  is  not  prac- 
tical, because  it  requires  too  much  time;  hence  the  revised  con- 
stitution again  provides  that  conference  officers  fill  vacancies. 

Thru  the  death  of  Bro.  Anthony  S.  Shelly,  a  member  of  a  Board 
and  a  Committee  and  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  faithful  workers 
of  the  Conference,  a  double  vacancy  occurred.     In  his  place  on  the 


—  343  — 

Committee  on  Doctrine  and  Conduct  Bro.  A.  M.  Fretz  was  chosen, 
and  on  the  Home  Mission  Board  Bro.  H.  A,  Fast  was  named.  Hard- 
ly had  this  been  done  when  death  claimed  Bro.  Jacob  H.  Richert, 
a  conference  trustee.  In  his  place  Bro.  J.  E.  Regier  was  named. 
A  little  over  a  year  ago  we  were  again  shocked  at  the  sudden  ac- 
cidental death  of  Bro.  D.  D.  King,  also  a  conference  trustee.  Bro. 
J.  J.  Eymann  was  elected  to  fill  this  vacancy.  About  this  time  Bro. 
J.  H.  Langenwalter  resigned  from  the  Committee  on  Articles  of 
Faith  and  the  Committee  undertook  to  fill  this  vacancy,  but  two 
other  brethren  who  had  been  chosen  declined  to  serve,  and,  on  the 
suggestion  of  members  of  the  Committee  on  Articles  of  Faith  that 
the  work  on  the  draft  to  be  presented  to  Conference  was  about  done 
anyway,  no  further  efforts  were  made  to  fill  this  place.  Last  month 
Bro.  S.  M.  Rosenberger,  who  on  account  of  a  nervous  breakdown 
had  to  quit  preaching  and  does  not  expect  to  be  here,  resigned  as 
member  of  the  Committee  on  Doctrine  and  Conduct.  Bro.  P.  H. 
Unruh  was  named  in  his  stead.  A  third  resignation,  like  Bro.  Ro- 
senberger's  due  to  physical  infirmity,  is  that  of  Bro.  J.  W.  Krehbiel, 
trustee,  and  is  to  take  effect  with  this  session. 

8.  Resolution  90,  6),  1926  requested  codification  of  important 
resolutions  of  the  last  three  sessions.  The  Conference  Secretary 
was  asked  to  do  this.  He  went  back  20  years  and  has  recently 
published  such  resolutions  in  both  German  and  English  in  our 
conference  organs  so  they  may  easily  be  accessible  to  all  who  are 
interested.  Said  resolution  suggested  that  a  report  on  this  be  given 
at  the  opening  of  this  session.  If  a  further  report  is  desired,  it 
can  be  given. 

9.  The  Minister's  Conference  of  the  Western  District  in  Oc- 
tober, 1928  by  resolution  requested  the  officers  of  the  General  Con- 
ference to  appoint  a  committee  of  five  to  submit  to  this  session  a 
draft  for  the  attainment  of  a  ;iniform  practice  in  issuing  church 
letters  and  the  transfer  of  church  memberships.  The  following 
brethren  were  named:  P.  H.  Unruh,  P.  E.  Whitmer,  J.  J.  Balzer, 
A.  M.  Fretz  and  A.  E.  Claassen,  and  they  will  report  later. 

10.  One  of  the  expressed  aims  of  the  General  Conference  from 
its  inception  was  to  work  toward  the  unification  of  all  Menno- 
nites.     The  spirit  of  unification  is  rife  in  these  days  among  most 


—  344  — 

of  the  Protestant  denominations,  and  finds  expression  in  two  gen- 
eral directions:  1)  by  efforts  on  a  large  scale  at  world  union  and 
2)  by  efforts  to  close  breaches  within  denominations.  The  latter 
has  been  the  aim  of  our  Conference,  and  as  a  result  of  semi-official 
efforts  along  that  line  within  the  past  two  years  we  append  a 
recommendation. 

11.  There  was  correspondence  with  Congressmen  on  the  big 
navy  program  of  last  year,  and  on  the  granting  of  citizenship  to 
non-resistants  with  Congressmen  and  others. 

12.  Over  a  year  ago  railway  representatives  began  to  confer 
with  the  Secretary  and  after  considerable  correspondence  we  are 
happy  to  report  that  the  Rock  Island  granted  trip  passes  on  their 
lines  to  four  of  our  immigrant  ministers  from  Canada  and  clergy 
rates  to  some  of  the  other  ministers  from  there. 

13.  The  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order,  which  met  at 
Lausanne,  in  1927,  desires  an  expression  from  the  General  Confer- 
ence on  its  attitude  toward  efforts  at  church  unity.  A  recommenda- 
tion will  propose  a  statement. 

14.  While  there  is  no  intention  to  rehearse  all  Conference 
and  extra-conference  matters  with  which  the  Secretary  has  had 
to  deal  —  some  requiring  no  small  amount  of  time  —  it  may 
be  instructive  to  name  a  few  of  the  latter  to  show  what  they  have 
been.  At  least  five  students  at  universities  asked  for  accurate  in- 
formation to  be  used  in  their  theses  or  doctor  dissertations.  A 
number  of  churches  and  pastors  asked  for  assistance  to  find  pastors 
or  charges.  A  university  asked  for  help  to  fill  its  "Source  and 
Material  Room."  A  Loan  Co.  wanted  to  know  whether  bonds  could 
be  sold  in  Kansas  and  Oklahoma  to  finance  a  Mennonite  colony 
in  Canada.  A  man  in  Illinois  read  of  Mennonites  going  to  Para- 
guay, was  interested,  wrote  to  Washington  and  received  the  ad- 
dress of  your  secretary  and  corresponded  on  Mennonite  doctrines. 
The  World  Christian  Endeavor  Society  asked  for  an  endorsement 
of  the  "Crusade  with  Christ."  The  Conference  attitude  on  Boy 
Scouts  was  desired.  A  college  professor  asked  for  information  on 
the  Mennonite  church  for  a  great  German  publication  on  the  reli- 
gious life  of  the  Germans  of  the  world.  A  minister  in  Poland  want- 
ed all  the  information  he  could  get  on  Mennonites  for  a  Menno- 


—  345  — 

nite  World  Atlas  he  hopes  to  prepare.  Railroad  representatives 
wanted  the  Conference  delegates  to  patronize  their  lines.  Such 
questions  like:  How  should  a  Home  Department  be  conducted  and 
How  Organize  a  Christian  Endeavor?  were  answered.  An  owner 
of  a  large  estate  in  Germany  wanted  to  borrow  $20,000  from  this 
Conference  thru  the  officers.  The  "third  member  of  the  quorum 
of  archangels"  sent  a  final  warning  to  us,  A  Chemical  Co.,  desir- 
ed a  list  of  our  ministers.  We  were  asked  to  buy  2x3  inch  adver- 
tising space  in  the  Washington,  D.  C.  Star  at  the  rate  of  $21.00 
per  issue  to  insert  notices  of  meetings.  The  secretary  of  the 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  requested  that  the  matter 
of  co-operation  be  brought  before  this  session.  The  publisher  of 
Pilgram  Marbeck  desired  aid  financially.  A  request  came  for  a  list 
of  all  Mennonite  churches  older  than  1850.  Another  request  came 
for  a  record  of  the  conference  activities  of  a  deceased  brother 
who  labored  in  it  faithfully  for  50  years.  Repeatedly  revised  lists 
of  our  ministers,  of  church  leaders,  of  churches  that  use  the  Ger- 
man language,  etc.,  were  called  for.  A  teacher's  agency  wanted 
a  list  of  our  Orphan  Homes.  Another  organization  wanted  a  re- 
port of  our  work  among  negroes,  etc.,  etc.  —  All  of  these  things 
are  outside  of  the  work  delegated  to  the  Secretary  of  Conference, 
and  such  demands  appear  to  be  multiplying  rapidly.  The  Confer- 
ence should  have  a  permanent  office  with  a  vault  for  all  of  its  rec- 
ords and  papers,  and  an  office  secretary  in  charge. 

15,  The  Secretary  has  in  his  possession  the  first  secretary  book 
of  the  General  Conference,  started  by  Chr,  Schowalter  in  1850 
and  now  completely  filled  by  entering  the  minutes  and  reports  of 
the  1926  session.    This  book  is  very  valuable  and  should  not  be  lost. 

Further  the  Secretary  has  one  letter  file  from  his  predecessor 
which  contains  some  correspondence  carried  on  by  his  immediate 
predecessor  but  nothing  earlier  than  1923.  No  other  records  or  cor- 
respondence of  any  kind  was  delivered  to  the  present  Secretary. 

The  Executive  Committee 
C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Secy. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  the  Conference  Report  be  printed  and  distributed  as  in 


—  346  — 

1926;  but  that  papers  read  at  Conference  be  not  published  in  it. 

2.  That  the  Conference  Officers  and  the  Business  Committee 
may  at  their  discretion  arrange  for  delegate  meetings  until  the 
revised  constitution,  which  contains  a  provision  covering  this  point, 
has  been  adopted. 

3.  That  one  representative  from  each  District  (6  in  all)  con- 
stitute the  revision  Committee  to  be  elected  to  revise  our  English 
Handbook  for  Ministers  if  found  expedient,  and  that  the  Board  of 
Publication  publish  same. 

4.  That  a  Peace  Committee  of  three  to  represent  the  East,  Mid- 
dle and  West  be  appointed  for  the  next  three  years  by  the  new 
Executive  Committee,  and  that  it  alone  be  made  responsible  for  the 
four  Peace  Lessons  in  our  Sunday  School  Quarterlies. 

5.  That  the  General  Conference  elect  a  Commission  of  three 
to  confer  with  a  like  commission  from  the  Central  Conference  — 
or  any  other  Mennonite  body  so  inclined  —  for  the  purpose,  if  pos- 
sible, of  formulating  and  presenting  to  Conference  a  plan  under 
which  a  closer  co-operation  or  union   might  be  effected. 

6.  That  the  Committee  on  Letters  and  Telegrams  draw  up  let- 
ters to  be  approved  by  Conference,  signed  by  the  officials  and  sent 
to  the  session  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  "Old"  Mennonites 
convening  at  Goshen,  Indiana,  from  August  28-30,  1929,  and  the 
Central  Conference  convening  at  Normal,  111.,  and  the  Defenceless 
at  Sterling,  Kan.,  Aug.  28  to  Sept.  1,   1929. 

7.  That  the  Conference  Secretary  express  to  the  Rock  Island 
Railway  Co.  the  appreciation  of  the  General  Conference  for  the 
courtesy  extended  to  our  immigrant  ministers  of  Canada. 

8.  That,  The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church 
believes  in  the  one  invisible  church  of  which  Christ  is  the  Head 
and  prays  that  all  true  believers  in  Him  may  become  moi-e  closely 
united  in  one  visible  body.  This,  however,  we  are  convinced,  can 
only  be  accomplished  on  the  basis  of  the  Biblical  faith  in  Christ 
as  the  Redeemer,  and  we  rejoice  at  all  efforts  toward  unity  on  this 
One  Foundation.  The  Conference  holds  that  the  best  way  to  attain 
this  unity  without  sacrifice  of  the  essence  of  Christianity  is  for 
branches  of  denominations  nearest  akin  in  faith  and  history  to  seek 
such  unity,  and  it  is  working  to  that  end. 


—  347  — 

9.  That  Conference  create  a  Placement  Committee  of  five  tem- 
porarily for  the  next  three  years  to  assist  ministers  seeking 
charges  and  churches  seeking  pastors  to  get  together,  the  Confer- 
ence Secretary  to  be  one  member  and  four  others  to  be  elected  by 
Conference. 

10.  That:  The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of 
N.  A.,  in  session  at  Hutchinson,  Kansas,  August  20-28,  1929,  hold- 
ing, —  as  did  the  Mennonites  for  over  400  years,  that  participation 
in  carnal  warfare  in  any  form  is  contrary  to  the  life  and  teaching 
of  Jesus  Christ  the  Prince  of  Peace,  out  of  a  deep  feeling  of  loyalty 
to  and  true  love  of  God  and  Countiy  —  wishes  to  record  its  grati- 
fication that  the  General  Pact  for  the  Renunciation  of  War  as  an 
Instrument  of  National  Policy,  initiated  by  the  Government  of 
the  United  States,  has  just  recently  gone  into  full  effect  by  the 
signature  of  the  last  of  the  fifteen  originally  participating  nations, 
and  to  give  its  full  moral  support  to  any  and  all  truly  pacific  efforts 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  may  put  forth  in  making  this 
Pact  an  effective  vehicle  for  the  promotion  and  preservation  of 
peace  and  goodwill  among  the  nations  of  the  world. 

11.  In  view  of  the  new  position  on  outlawing  war  taken  by 
the  leading  Nations  of  the  world,  the  General  Conference  requests 
that  the  test  of  willingness  to -take  up  arms  and  go  to  war,  recent- 
ly introduced  and  which  seems  to  this  Conference  to  be  a  contradic- 
tion to  the  vouchsafed  religious  liberty  for  which  America  has 
always  stood  and  the  spirit  of  the  Peace  Pact  now  promulgated 
by  our  beloved  Country,  be  no  longer  applied  to  candidates  for 
citizenship. 

12.  Recommended,  that  the  Field  Secretary  office  be  again  com- 
bined with  the  office  of  Conference  Secretary  and  Statistician  and 
on  part-time  for  Field  Secretary  work  as  in  the  past  three  years. 

RECOMMENDATIONS  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 
ADOPTED 

Resolved,  That  we  adopt  recommendation  No.  4.  It  reads: 
That  a  Peace  Committee  of  three  to  represent  the  East,  the  Middle 
and  the  West  be  appointed  for  the  next  three  years  by  the  new 
Executive   Committee,  and  that  it  alone  be  made  responsible  for 


—  348  — 

the  four  annual  Peace  Lessons  in  our  Sunday  School  Quarterlies. 
Recommendation  No.  8  adopted.  It  reads:  The  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Mennonite  Church  believes  in  the  one  invisible 
church  of  which  Christ  is  the  Head,  and  prays  that  all  true  be- 
lievers in  Him  may  become  more  closely  united  in  one  visible  body. 
This,  however,  we  are  convinced,  can  only  be  accomplished  on  the 
basis  of  the  Biblical  faith  in  Christ  as  Ihe  Redeemer,  and  we 
rejoice  at  all  efforts  toward  unity  on  this  One  Foundation.  The 
Conference  holds  that  the  best  way  to  attain  this  unity  without  sac- 
rifice of  the  essence  of  Christianity  is  for  branches  of  denomina- 
tions nearest  akin  in  faith  and  history  to  seek  such  unity,  and  it 
is  working  to  that  end. 

Recommendation  No.  9  was  adopted.  It  reads:  That  Conference 
create  a  Placement  Committee  of  five  temporarily  for  the  next 
three  years  to  assist  ministers  seeking  charges  and  churches  seek- 
ing pastors  get  together,  the  Conference  Secretary  to  be  one  mem- 
ber and  four  others  to  be  elected  by  Conference. 

Resolved,  That  the  report  of  the  Executive  Committee  as 
a  whole,  including  that  of  the  Field  Secretary  and  Peace  Committee, 
be  adopted. 

Resolved,  That  we  adopt  recommendation  No.  10.  It  reads: 
The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  Ameri- 
ca, in  session  at  Hutchinson,  Kansas,  August  20-28,  1929  —  hold- 
ing, as  did  the  Mennonites  for  over  400  years,  that  participation 
in  carnal  warfare  in  any  form  is  contrary  to  the  life  and  teaching 
of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  out  of  a  deep  feeling  of  loyal- 
ty to  and  true  love  of  God  and  country  —  wishes  to  record  its 
gratification  that  the  General  Pact  for  the  Renunciation  of  War 
as  an  Instrument  of  National  Policy,  initiated  by  the  Government 
of  the  United  States,  has  just  recently  gone  into  full  effect  by  the 
signature  of  the  last  of  the  fifteen  originally  participating  nations, 
and  to  give  its  full  moral  support  to  any  and  all  truly  pacific  efforts 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  may  put  forth  in  making 
this  Pact  an  effective  vehicle  for  the  promotion  and  preservation  of 
peace  and  goodwill  among  the  nations  of  the  world. 

As  the   report  of  the   Executive   Committee  and  that   of  the 


—  349  — 

Field  Secretary  as  also  that  of  the  Peace  Committee  really  cot» 
stitute  one  report,  the  two  latter  reports  are  made  to  follow  here. 

REPORT  OF  THE  FIELD  SECRETARY 

1926-1929 
To  the  Executive  Committee 

At  the  last  session  of  Conference  two  Resolutions  were  adopt- 
ed concerning  the  office  of  Field  Secretary.  It  will  help  to  under- 
stand this  report  to  recall  them  here. 

By  Resolution  10,  1926  the  Conference  accepted  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  Executive  Committee  "in  view  of  our  depleted 
treasuries  ....  not  to  employ  a  Keld  Secretary  for  the  present." 

Later  by  Resolution  79,  1926  the  Executive  Committee  was 
requested  by  Conference,  if  possible,  to  combine  the  three  offices 
of  Conference  Secretary,  Statistician,  and  Field  Secretary,  "and 
give  such  person  proper  salary." 

As  I  was  elected  by  the  Conference  as  Secretary  and  later  also 
as  statitician,  the  Executive  Committee,  in  accord  with  the  Con- 
ference Resolution,  proposed  to  me  to  again  act  as  Field  Secretary. 
In  accepting  I  stipulated  that  the  salary  be  reduced  from  $125.00 
to  $100.00  per  month  for  the  time  given  to  the  three  offices;  and 
that  the  time  given  to  Field  Secretary  work  should  be  contingent 
on  the  contributions  the  churches  make  to  the  General  Conference 
Treasury.  Thus  the  Field  Secretary  work  became  incidental,  for 
the  time  being  at  least.  — 

For  some  months  after  the  Conference  Session  I  was  busy 
making  translations  and  gathering  and  having  reports  printed  and 
in  sending  them  out  to  the  churches. 

My  work  for  the  Conference  in  the  three-fold  office  has  been 
quite  varied,  and  it  is  not  always  easy  to  say  what  belonged  to 
the  Field  Secretary  work  and  what  to  the  other  offices. 

In  all  I  asked  for  and  received  salary  for  the  three  positions 
for  only  13  months  of  the  three  years.  But  during  these  13  months 
I  paid  back  into  the  General  Conference  treasury  about  $300.00; 
that  is:  during  the  time  when  I  accepted  pay  from  the  Conference 
all  the  money  I  received  from  churches  for  a  series  or  for  single 
services  was  turned  in  to  the  Conference  Treasurer.  —  For  the 


—  350  — 

last  year  and  5  months,  since  April  1,  1928,  I  have  not  asked  for 
nor  received  any  salary  whatever  from  the  Conference.  —  In 
recent  months  my  time  has  been  largely  taken  up  in  revising  and 
translating  the  Conference  Constitution;  in  codifying  the  Confer- 
ence Resolutions  of  the  past  30  years;  in  getting  information  on 
Annuities  and,  at  the  request  of  the  Trustees,  preparing  copy  on 
the  subject  for  a  folder;  in  translating,  by  request,  the  proposed 
Articles  of  Faith;  in  gathering  Statistics;  in  preparing  the  Exe- 
cutive Committee  report,  and  in  getting  Delegate  lists,  etc.,  for 
the  Conference  session.  So,  if  funds  permit,  salary  might  be 
allowed  accordingly.  I  did  not  want  to  draw  on  the  treasury  just 
now,  as  I  thought  the  Executive  Committee  might  need  some 
money  before  Conference  meets. 

For  a  number  of  reasons  I  did  not  attempt  to  visit  all  of  the 
Conference  churches  in  this  triennium  as  I  had  done  once  before. 
Besides  the  reasons  referred  to  above,  here  are  a  few:  1)  Funds 
did  not  permit,  but  I  think  they  were  put  to  equally  good  or  better 
use.  2)  District  conferences  (Canadian,  Northern,  Western,  etc.) 
have  field  workers  or  itinerants  on  part  or  full  time  who  can  do 
more  intensive  work  at  less  expense.  3)  The  support  of  the  spirit- 
ual leaders  of  the  Canadian  immigrants  seems  more  urgent  than 
this  Field  Secretary  work  at  present. 

Some  years  ago,  as  Field  Secretary,  1  started  a  Card  Index 
of  the  churches  with  certain  statistical  data  that  was  not  called  for 
by  others.  This  I  have  tried  to  keep  up  by  using  the  mail  and 
otherwise. 

In  the  summer  of  1927  I  visited  all  of  the  churches  in  Califor- 
nia and  Idaho.  This  was  done  in  connection  with  a  trip  to  Califor- 
nia at  my  own  expense.  I  made  no  charge  for  my  time,  and  asked 
for  only  $25  for  expenses  while  out  there  in  getting  around  to  the 
churches  in  these  states. 

During  the  three  years  I  preached  on  an  average  of  one  ser- 
mon a  week,  mostly  by  invitation  and  not  at  great  distances.  Fre- 
(luently  it  was  impossible  to  accept  all  invitations.  Some  Sundays, 
especially  during  hot  summer  months  when  regular  preachers  take 
their  vacations  on  some  trip  or  at  school  or  in  the  harvest  field, 
I   had  from  two  to   six.   and  one  time  even   seven   invitations;   on 


—  351  — 

others  I  was  free.  For  three  months  last  year,  with  the  consent 
of  the  Executive  Committee,  I  substituted  for  a  brother  pastor, 
but  of  course  not  at  the  expense  of  the  Conference. 

Speaking  of  vacations,  one  is  curious  to  know  the  sentiment 
of  the  congregations  on  that  point.  Recently,  when  a  seventh  in- 
vitation to  supply  had  to  be  declined,  I  said,  I  would  try  to  find 
some  one  else.  The  seventh  brother  I  asked  was  out  in  the  thresh- 
ing field  but  accepted.  The  other  six  were  already  substituting.  — 
Once  when  out  as  Field  Secretary  I  wrote  a  brother  I  planned  to  be 
with  his  church  on  a  certain  date  and  asked,  if  suitable,  that  he 
arrange  for  a  meeting.  He  replied  that  his  church  has  given  him 
a  two  weeks  vacation  and  he  supposed  that  they  might  also  wish 
one;  but  if  I  would  speak  in  the  neighboring  church  that  might  be 
announced  and  if  they  wanted  to  they  might  hear  me  there! 

I  was  planning  to  make  a  trip  through  the  northern  states, 
but,  when  the  time  came,  funds  were  short  and  several  others  were 
making  trips  through  or  working  there.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that 
their  work  was  more  effective,  especially  with  the  small  groups, 
than  mine  would  have  been,  and  hence  did  not  go. 

Repeatedly  requests  came  to  me,  in  the  past  3  years,  to  help 
ministers  find  churches  or  churches  to  find  ministers;  and  I  was 
able  to  be  useful  along  this  line  in  several  instances.  —  The  ques- 
tion, whether  Conference  should  not  have  a  special  Intermediary 
or  Placement  committee  for  this,  comes  up  again  and  again.  As 
you  will  see  in  the  digest  of  resolutions  that  I  am  publishing  in  the 
Bundesbote  and  The  Mennonite,  in  1902  this  question  came  before 
the  Conference  and  was  answerered  with  "No"  by  the  majorit>'. 
I  am  wondering  whether  the  majority  would  answer  No  to  day. 
That  answer  certainly  does  not  solve  the  problem.  But  on  the  other 
hand,  creating  the  machinery  to  make  changes  easy  may  multiply 
them.  They  are  on  the  increase  now.  About  20  changes  were 
made  in  the  past  three  years  for  other  than  natural  causes  like 
sickness  or  death;  and  the  vast  majority  were  made  where  minis- 
ters are  salaried. 

Three  years  ago  I  made  a  map  showing  location  of  all  church- 
es. Now  I  am  gathering  material  to  make  an  Album  containing 
pictures  of  the  churches  and  parsonages  and  the  ministers  and  their 


—  352  — 

families.  This  album,  in  the  preparing  of  which  Mrs.  Krehbiel 
assisted  me,  is  not  complete,  but  I  hope  to  finish  it  and  it  should 
have  historical  value  then.  The  material  was  gathered  by  mail 
and  on  my  trips.  Likely  out  of  modesty  the  ministers  have  not 
been  as  free  in  supplying  pictures  of  themselves  as  of  churches. 
The  album  will  be  on  exhibit  at  the  Conference. 

As  I  did  in  the  former  triennium  I  again  by  mail  invited  un- 
attached churches  to  become  members  of  the  General  Conference, 
and  in  consequence  I  now  have  six  applications  totaling  over  1000 
members  to  present  to  Conference. 

A  Field  Secretary  should  be  a  rather  free  man,  who  can  leave 
home  most  any  time  and  stay  most  any  length  of  time.  From  this 
point  of  view  it  is  not  practical  to  combine  the  offices  of  Secretary 
and  Statistician  with  that  of  Field  Secretary;  for  while  one  office 
may  demand  that  one  make  a  trip,  another  may  demand  that  one 
attend  to  matters  at  home.  The  Conference  Secretary,  e.  g.,  is 
the  executive  link  that  unites  the  Executive  Committee,  and  when 
important  correspondence  is  circulating  he  should  be  at  his  post 
and  easily  reached.  This  has  made  it  necessary  in  at  least  one 
instance  to  abandon  a  longer  trip  the  Field  Secretary  had  planned. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  Statistician's  work,  which,  however,  covers 
only  a  short  time.  On  the  other  hand,  in  other  ways  the  three 
offices  supplement  each  other.  But,  in  my  opinion,  if  such  combina- 
tions seem  desirable,  it  would  be  more  practical  to  combine  the 
office  of  Conference  Secretary  and  Statistician  with  that  of  Sec- 
retary of  the  Trustees  or  the  like.  For  it  is  becoming  more  evi- 
dent right  along  that  the  General  Conference  should  establish  a 
permanent  office  under  its  own  name  somewhere,  and  always  open. 

Ill  health  in  the  family  interrupted  my  work  several  times. 
Also  I  was  Chairman  of  the  Western  District  Conference  for  the 
past  three  years  and  other  offices  in  the  District  Conference  which 
somewhat  restricted  my  freedom  of  movement.  Some  itinerant 
work  was  done  for  the  Home  Mission  Committee  of  the  Western 
District,  but  not  at  the  expense  of  the   General   Conference. 

I  think  conditions  regarding  Field  Secretary  work  are  much 
as  they  were  three  years  ago;  hence,  if  a  Field  Secretary  should 
again  be  employed,  it  should  be  on  a  part-time  arrangement  some- 


—  353  — 

what  like  at  present.     Conditions  require  that  he  be  able  to  use 
both  the  German  and  the  English. 

It  might  be  profitable,  if  the  churches  will  indicate  their  ap- 
proval by  contributing  more  liberally  to  the  General  Treasury, 
again  to  plan  to  visit  all  of  the  churches  in  the  next  three  years. 
But  as  Field  Secretaries  are  now  thought  of  much  as  financial 
agents  or  "budget  raisers,"  which  has  not  been  the  Field  Secre- 
tary's direct  mission,  it  might  be  well  to  consider  changing  the 
name  to  Travelling  Minister,  as  it  used  to  be. 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Field  Secy. 

PEACE  COMMITTEE  REPORT 

PART  I 

Immediately  after  the  close  of  the  last  General  Conference 
both  members  of  the  above  named  committee  attended  the  Peace 
Conference  in  Carlock,  Illinois,  August  30  to  September  1st,  1926. 

This  Conference  was  significant  in  that  a  new  phase  of  work 
was  undertaken,  namely  the  emphasis  on  education  for  a  clear  un- 
derstanding and  definite  conviction  on  the  subject.  The  Conference 
urged  the  insertion  of  Peace  Lessons  into  our  Lessons  every  Quar- 
ter. At  this  Conference  a  request  was  sent  to  the  International 
Lesson  Committee  asking  for  the  consideration  of  putting  a  Peace 
lesson  into   the  International   Series. 

In  the  Educative  program  several  other  features  were  empha- 
sized, namely  peace  essays,  peace  declamation  contests,  and  that 
Mennonite  public  school  teachers  interpret  history  to  show  the 
value  and  worth  of  peaceful  settlements  of  international  problems. 

November  4-6,  1927  found  the  Pacifist  Churches  in  a  Confer- 
ence in  Manchester.  College,  North  Manchester,  Indiana.  This  is 
an  institution  under  the  Church  of  the  Brethren.  Attendance  at 
this  Conference  was  undoubtedly  the  largest  since  the  1922  Con- 
ference at  Bluffton,  Ohio. 

Emphasis  was  laid  on  Denominational  work  and  also  the  ad- 
vantage of  holding  sectional  denominational  discussion  conferences. 
Another  point  at  issue  was  the  need  of  the  lay  members  writing 
to  their  Senators  and  Representatives  protesting  against  the  huge 
naval  program  that  was  before  our  Congress.     Evidently  others 


—  354  — 

and  our  people  wrote  to  Washin^on,  for  we  secured  drastic  re- 
ductions in  the  programs  of  the  military  men. 

A  third  proposal  made  at  this  Conference  was  that  the 
leaders  come  together  for  a  discussion  of  peace  questions  at  some 
future  date. 

A  discussion  conference  was  held  in  Bethany  school,  Chicago, 
in  March  1928.  Between  25-30  leaders  from  various  branches  of 
Pacifist  churches,  were  present.  It  was  agreed  that  we  should  hold 
definitely  to  our  Biblical  position,  but  still  we  ought  to  co-operate 
with  other  churches  and  groups  who  hold  pacifist  ideas.  The  Con- 
ference served  to  bring  into  a  closer  agreement  the  views  held  by 
the  pacifist  churches. 

On  December  8th,  the  writer  attended  a  Conference  on  the 
Outlawry  of  War,  in  New  York.  This  conference  was  held  under 
the  Commission  on  International  Justice  and  Goodwill.  It  is  very 
interesting  to  recall  the  divergent  views  of  eminent  men  on  this 
subject.  Still  even  this  conference  served  to  crystalize  the  think- 
ing and  conscience  and  served  in  paving  the  way  for  what  we  have 
today  the  Kellogg  Treaty  outlawing  war. 

In  November  1928  the  writer  attended  the  World  Alliance  for 
International  Friendship,  in  New  York.  This  Conference  was  the 
10th  Anniversary  of  the  Signing  of  the  Armistice.  At  this  Con- 
ference members  of  Pacifist  Churches  and  others  who  were  like- 
minded  made  requests  that  the  Alliance  go  on  record  definitely  that 
the  Alliance  and  the  Churches  oppose  any  attempt  to  further  in- 
crease armaments  in  this  country.  Altho  the  Resolution  Commit- 
tee had  not  incorporated  this  point  into  their  report  it  came  up  on 
the  floor  and  the  delegates  won  the  point. 

Almost  a  dozen  silver  peace  Declamation  contests  have  recent- 
ly been  held  in  the  Middle  District  and  at  the  Conference  held  in 
Iowa,  Aug.  14-18  the  Gold  Medal  Contest  was  held.  A  special  com- 
mittee had  charge  but  the  Peace  Committee  helped  in  various  ways. 

During  the  past  three  years  we  as  a  committee  worked  in 
co-operation  with  the  Education  Board  and  prepared  the  peace 
lessons  one  for  each  quarter.  We  would  recommend  that  in  the 
future  these  peace  lessons  be  prepared  in  a  more  uniform  manner 
as  to  length  and  discussion. 


—  355  — 

Frequent  articles  have  appeared  in  our  Church  papers  from  the 
pens  of  the  committee  and  also  from  others  whom  the  committee 
enlisted  to  write  on  certain  phases  of  peace  work. 

The  programs  for  the  Conference  of  Pacifist  Churches  were 
made  by  a  joint  Committee  from  the  Brethren,  Friends  and  Men- 
nonites.  The  undersigned  served  on  this  committee  as  one  of  the 
Mennonite  representatives  and  actively  helped  to  plan  for  and  pre- 
pare all  of  the  Conferences  of  Pacifist  Churches  during-  the  past 
three  years. 

The  undersigned  would  recommend  that  if  the  work  is  to  be 
continued,  and  there  is  every  reason  that  it  should  be  continued, 
that  a  committee  of  three  be  so  constituted  as  to  represent  the 
west  the  middle  and  east  sections  of  the  country.  Such  a  commit- 
tee could  be  more  easily  organized  and  attend  conferences  in  their 
respective  sections,  thus  saving  on  traveling  expenses.  In  order 
to  facilitate  the  matter  of  peace  lessons  we  recommend  that  one 
committee  be  given  the  whole  task  of  securing  same,  rather  than 
two   Committees  as  heretofore. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

A.  J.  Neuenschwander. 

PEACE  COMMITTEE  REPORT 

PART  II. 

To  the  twenty-fifth  session  of  the  General  Conference  at  Hutchin- 
son, Kansas,  held  August  20-28,   1929. 

Dear  Brethren  of  our  Conference: — Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied 
unto  you  through  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  (2  Pet.  1:2) 

At  the  1926  session  of  the  Conference  a  Peace  Committee  of 
two  members  was  provided  for.  The  appointment  of  this  Commit- 
tee was  ordered  to  be  made  by  the  Executive  Committee.  The 
work  assigned  to  the  Committee  was  couched  in  the  following  lang- 
uage, "to  co-operate  with  other  Pacifist  Churches  and  with  other 
Peace  Organizations,  whose  working  methods  conform  to  our 
principles."  Specific  instructions  were  given  to  the  Peace  Com- 
mittee as  follows: 

1)    "The   Board   of  Education   in   conjunction   with   the    Peace 


—  356  — 

Committee,  should  prepare  or  cause  to  be  prepared  quarterly,  if 
possible,  a  Sunday  School  lesson  on  Peace,  preferably  on  the  basis 
of  one  of  the  international  lessons." 

2)  "That  we  instruct  our  representatives  at  the  Carlock  Peace 
Convention  to  request  that  convention  to  ask  of  the  International 
Council  of  Religious  Education  to  insert  in  each  quarter  a  lesson 
on  Peace." 

It  will  be  perceived  that  the  work  of  the  Peace  Committee 
was  but  vaguely  outlined.  The  members  of  that  committee  were 
therefore  left  to  feel  their  way  into  some  meaningful  activity. 

The  Conference  of  Pacifist  Churches,  which  met  at  Wilming- 
ton, Ohio,  March  1-3,  1929,  proved  to  be  an  important  session.  An 
old  and  large  Quaker  settlement  is  located  here,  also  a  Quaker, 
(Friends)  College,  attended  by  several  hundred  students.  However 
their  presence  never  was  evident  at  the  Pacifist  Conference.  Nor 
was  any  great  enthuisasm  manifested  by  the  Quakers  of  the  vi- 
cinity at  the  beginning  of  the  Conference,  but  gradually  interest 
awakened  and  toward  the  letter  part  of  the  sessions  the  good- 
sized  church  was  nearly  filled  with  people  who,  somewhat  belated, 
began  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  deliberations.  The  result 
achieved  here  locally  justified  the  purpose  of  holding  the  conferenc- 
es in  somewhat  out-of-the-way  centers,  thereby  to  awaken  interest 
in  the  cause  in  those  communities. 

Only  two  Mennonites  attended.  Besides  myself  brother  J. 
E.  Amstutz  from  the  not  distant  town,  Trenton,  Ohio,  was  present. 
Of  the  Brethren  Church  six  representatives  shared  in  the  Confer- 
ence. Also  representatives  from  other  non-resistant  bodies  were 
present,  listening  in,  among  these  a  leading  member  of  the  Seventh 
Day  Adventists. 

This  Conference  took  an  outspoken  position  against  military 
training  in  civilian  educational  institutions.  Also  it  was  recom- 
mended to  the  several  participating  bodies  that  they  give  definite 
support  to  such  young  men  as  refuse  to  take  military  training, 
that  they  may  be  conscious  of  the  fact  that  their  churches  do  stand 
by  them. 

At  this  Conference  reports  were  given  by  the  representatives 
of  the   educational   peace   work  being  done   in   their  own   groups. 


—  357  — 

These  reports  showed  that  educational  peace  work  at  home  is 
gaining  in  strength  and  volume.  This  work  is  done  in  Sunday- 
Schools,  Church  Schools  and  Colleges.  The  Conference  recognizes 
the  great  possibilities  of  expansion  of  such  work  and  encourages 
all  peace  lovers  everywhere  to  push  for  expansion  of  such  work. 

A  "Peace  Contest"  was  given  by  pupils  from  different  Junior 
High  Schools  for  which  prizes  were  awarded.  Such  contests  are 
well  worth  being  arranged. 

To  illustrate  the  horrors  of  war  a  moving  picture  was  given, 
entitled  "Hell  and  the  Way  out."  The  folly  and  horribleness  of 
actual  war  were  most  vividly  depicted  and  with  telling  effect. 
So  also  was  the  beatific  effect  of  peace  attractively  illustrated. 

A  few  days  after  the  close  of  the  Wilmington  Conference, 
the  "Second  Study  Conference  of  the  Churches  and  World  Peace" 
convened  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  March  6-8,  1929.  This  was  a  great 
meeting  and  the  deliberations  as  well  as  the  conclusions  arrived 
at  by  this  medley  group  of  representatives  demonstrated  the  mighty 
possibilities  of  this  Study  Conference  as  a  means  toward  deepening 
the  hold  of  Jesus  and  His  teachings  upon  his  true  followers,  par- 
ticularly His  teaching  of  love,  perfected  love  —  love  of  enemy  and 
its  practical  applications.  Thirty-five  communions  and  allied  re- 
ligious organizations  participated.  Delegates  and  representatives 
numbered  124.  Many  strong  leaders  were  present  and  they  re- 
flected the  current  of  thought  of  their  respective  connections.  How- 
ever the  Conference  hewed  to  the  line  laid  out  —  a  study  together 
of  the  peace  question  from  the  Christian  standpoint.  Its  conclu- 
sions are  not  binding,  not  even  on  the  Study  Conference  itself. 
However  they  are  submitted  through  respective  representatives  to 
the  several  communions  for  consideration  and  such  use  as  they 
may  choose  to  make  of  them. 

Viewed  from  the  Mennonite  point  of  view  there  were  some 
surprising  developments  made  and  some  welcome  positions  taken. 
Let  me  quote  a  few  examples: —  "Condemnation  (by  the  churches) 
of  resort  to  the  war  system  as  sin  and  refusal  henceforth  to  be 
used  as  an  agency  or  instrument  in  its  support."  "Oppose  all 
military  training  in  church  institutions  and  public  high  schools, 
and  all  military  training  in  colleges  and  universities;   oppose  the 


—  353  — 

Citizens  Military  Training  Camps."  "Churches  should  urgently 
request  the  government  to  restore  citizenship  to  these  men  and 
women  who  are  deprived  of  it  because  of  their  conscientious  stand 
against  bearing  arms  in  1917-18,  and  should  protest  against  refusal 
of  citizenship  on  the  ground  of  objection  to  bearing  arms." 

Throughout  these  meetings  it  was  manifest  that  all  were 
agreed  that  the  only  consistent  position  a  follower  of  Jesus  could 
take  was  to  oppose  war.  They  went  so  far  in  giving  expression  to 
this  conviction  that  they  went  on  record  as  follows: —  "We  hold 
that  the  churches  should  support  and  sustain  with  moral  approval 
individuals  who,  in  the  exercises  of  their  right  of  conscience,  refuse 
to  take  part  in  war  or  in  military  training." 

The  report  of  the  Study  Conference  is  out  in  pamphlet  form. 
It  can  be  secured  at  $2.00  per  hundred.  In  my  judgment  it  would 
promote  the  cause  of  peace  if  churches  would  order  a  suitable  sup- 
ply of  these  and  distribute  them  among  their  members  free. 

At  the  1926  Pacifist  Conference  in  Carlock,  111.,  a  resolution 
was  adopted  which  announced  it  as  a  desirable  end  to  be  attained 
that  contacts  might  be  made  between  the  various  Peace  Groups 
of  the  world.  Working  on  that  idea,  I  made  it  a  special  point  dur- 
ing my  stay  in  Europe  in  the  year  1927  to  get  in  touch  with  the 
historic  peace  groups  of  the  different  countries.  The  effort  succeeded 
beyond  expectation.  It  may  be  noted  here  that  the  teaching  of 
peace  and  the  practice  of  it  is  regaining  slowly  its  historic  and 
indeed  rightful  place  among  Mennonites  of  Germany,  Holland, 
Switzerland,  France  and  other  places.  Also  the  Waldensians  of 
Italy  are  returning  to  this  evangelical  teaching  and  practice  ad- 
hered to  by  their  spiritual  ancestors  through  many  centuries.  The 
Friends  or  Quakers  of  England  are  giving  increased  attention  to 
the  propagation  of  the  gospel  of  Peace.  In  Holland  a  great  awak- 
ening is  in  progress,  especially  with  regard  to  the  revival  of  peace 
teachings  and  practice. 

I  had  opportunity  to  speak  on  this  subject  on  various  occasions 
and  in  various  countries.  One  such  was  in  London,  where  it  was  my 
privilege  to  meet  at  their  great  Friends  House  many  leaders  of  the 
English  Friends,  attend  their  great  meetings  of  their  Sufferings 
Commission  of  over  100  members,  and  to  address  this  commission 


—  359  — 

as  also  their  Peace  Commission.  The  proposition  offered  here  by 
me  that  efforts  be  made  to  attain  to  a  worldwide  touch  of  all  his- 
toric Peace  Groups  met  with  a  favorable  reception.  The  outcome 
was  that  a  resolution  was  adopted,  with  a  copy  of  which  I  was 
provided,  this  by  the  Peace  Commission  upon  authorization  by 
the  Sufferings  Commission,  in  which  readiness  is  expressed  to 
send  a  delegate  to  a  meeting  of  representatives  from  the  various 
Peace  Groups  of  the  world. 

It  was  also  my  privilege  upon  special  invitation  to  speak  on 
the  subject  of  peace  at  a  Young  Peoples  Convention  held  at  Weier- 
hof  and  numerously  attended  by  Mennonite  young  people  from  the 
different  South  German  States.  The  young  people  are  eager  lis- 
teners on  this  subject.  There  is  present  a  vigorous  revulsion 
against  the  militaristic  propaganda  which  prevailed  throughout 
Europe  previous  to  the  war.  The  younger  people  are  seeing  that 
the  combination  of  Church  and  State  had  hoodwinked  young  man- 
hood, had  taken  them  away  from  Jesus  to  bleed  for  Emperors, 
Czars,  Presidents  and  Kaisers.  Now  that  the  scales  are  falling 
from  their  eyes  they  are  returning  to  the  love-life  of  Jesus;  against 
which  some  of  their  elders  protest,  still  mad  with  militarism  and 
hate.  Among  the  real  believers  Jesus  is  conquering.  An  inter- 
national touch  between  historic  peace  people,  if  a  suitable  method 
can  be  devised,  will  be  welcomed  in  all  the  peace  groups  in  the 
various  countries  of  Europe. 

Since  my  return  I  have  sought  and  found  opportunity  to  pre- 
sent the  idea  of  worldvdde  touch  of  the  Historic  Peace  Groups  to 
representative  men  of  the  American  Friends,  the  Brethren  and  the 
Old  Mennonites.  It  is  gratifying  to  be  able  to  report  that  in  each 
case  the  suggestion  was  favorably  received.  Encouraged  by  the 
results  of  this  personal  study  and  survey,  correspondence  has  now 
been  inaugurated,  looking  to  a  further  forward  step  toward  the 
realization  of  a  world  wide  touch  between  those  evangelical  Chris- 
tians who  have  through  hundreds  of  years  endeavored  to  be  loyal 
to  Jesus  in  the  exercise  of  love  —  love  of  enemy. 

In  conclusion  let  me  emphasize  that  everywhere  among  those 
who  stand  for  peace  there  is  present  one  fundamental  requirement, 
nam.ely:  This  proposed  touch  must  be  based  on  an  unfaltering  ac- 


—  360  — 

ceptance  of  Jesus'  teachings  as  divine  and  as  authoritative,  and 
it  must  be  free  from  any  political  admixture.  The  prospect  is 
encouraging  that  this  worldwide  touch  will  be  achieved.  The 
advantages  that  would  be  gained  thereby  are  numerous  and  would 
be  of  farreaching,  happy  influence  and  consequences. 

H.  P.  Krehbiel. 


CHAPTER  XX 

FOREIGN  MISSION 

1926-1929 
TRIENNIAL  REPORT  OF  THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  BOARD 

1929 
Dear  Conference:  — 

We  begin  our  report  with  the  call  to  a  jubilee  by  the  Lord 
to  His  people  as  given  in  Lev,  25,10: 

"Ye  shall  hallow  the  fiftieth  year,  and  proclaim  liberty 
throughout  all  the  land  unto  all  the  inhabitants  thereof:  it  shall 
be  a  jubilee  unto  you;  and  ye  shall  return  every  man  unto  his 
possession." 

By  the  grace  of  God  we  are  permitted  today  to  look  back  upon 
50  years  of  mission  work  by  this  Conference,  and  we  wish,  first 
of  all,  to  express  our  gratitude  and  joy  over  this  fact  by  blowing 
the  jubilee  trumpet,  which  was  made  especially  for  the  purpose  of 
proclaiming  the  "acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,"  which  began  when 
Jesus  preached  his  first  sermon  in  Nazareth,  as  the  text  shows 
on  which  he  preached  —  the  only  recorded  text  of  all  his  preaching. 
Luke  4,18-19.  In  this  text  the  whole  mission  program  is  given  in 
a  nutshell  as  the  good  news  to  the  needy  and  the  poor,  and  as  the 
fulfillment  of  the  jubilee  proclamation:  "liberty  throughout  the 
land."  Yes,  if  any  cause  on  earth  has  the  right  and  the  duty  to 
blow  the  jubilee  trumpets,  it  is  the  cause  of  missions.     The  faith- 


—  361  — 

ful  blowing  of  these  very  trumpets  caused  the  walls  of  Jericho, 
the  first  and  greatest  heathen  stronghold,  in  Canaan,  to  fall,  which 
opened  the  way  to  the  victory  over  that  whole  heathen  country. 
May  we  never  tire  of  blowing  these  trumpets  of  victory. 

With  grateful  hearts  we  look  backward,  and  with  joyful  hope 
we  look  forward,  on  this  day  of  remembrance  of  the  beginning  of 
our  mission  work,  small  and  insignificant  as  this  beginning  may 
appear.  It  was  on  April  14th,  1879,  when  our  first  missionary, 
S.  S.  Haury  in  the  far  north  at  Sitka,  Alaska  opened  the  first 
mission  school  for  Indians,  and  began  preaching  on  Sundays 
through  an  interpreter.  He  was  there  in  search  for  a  mission  field, 
and  had  to  wait  for  a  ship  to  take  him  home.  In  order  not  to  wait 
in  idleness,  he  began  this  work.  The  permanent  field  was  not  found 
before  the  next  year,  namely  at  El  Reno,  Oklahoma,  station  Dar- 
lington. 

Since  that  time  about  125  workers  have  been  sent  out  by  this 
Conference  to  three  countries:  America,  India,  and  China.  Not 
all  of  these  workers  were  ordained.  Some  were  helpers  in  the 
school,  the  kitchen  and  the  field.  One  half  of  these  125  are  still 
in  the  work. 

OUR  PRESENT  WORKING  STAFF 
Three  years  ago  their  number  was  61.  Since  then  7  have  step- 
ped out,  and  8  new  ones  have  been  sent  into  the  field.  Those  that 
have  resigned  are:  H.  T.  Neufeld  and  wife,  A.  M.  Lohrentz  and 
wife,  J.  B.  Frey  and  wife,  and  Talitha  Neufeld.  The  new  workers 
are:  W.  F.  Unruh  and  wife,  J.  R.  Duerksen  and  wife,  C.  L.  Panna- 
becker  and  wife,  and  the  sisters  Mary  J.  Regier,  Augusta  Schmidt 
(and  scheduled  to  go  this  fall,  the  sisters  Helen  E.  Nickel,  Wald- 
heim,  Sask.,  and  Johanna  Schmidt,  Goessel,  Kansas.)  This  makes 
a  total  of  64. 

The  number  of  native  helpers  has  increased  to  274,  who  work 
as  teachers,  evangelists,  doctors,  nurses,  and  Bible  women.  We 
take  the  opportunity  to  thank  the  hundreds  of  special  supporters 
of  these  helpers. 

The  whole  staff  of  workers  call  repeatedly,  we  might  almost 
say  they  cry  loud,  for  the  prayers  of  those  that  sent  them   out. 


—  362  — 

Has  any  one  of  us  the  right  to  send  them  out  and  then  not  heed 
such  a  call  ?  Praise  God  for  all  faithful  intercessors,  and  especially 
for  Him,  who  now  sits  at  His  right  hand  and  intercedes  for  us. 
We  also  wish  to  make  grateful  mention  here  of  the  fact  that  the 
two  new  sisters  would  very  likely  aot  be  sent  to  India  this  year 
if  it  were  not  for  a  promise  of  $2000.00  specially  for  this  purpose 
from  a  brother  in  South  Dakota.  We  would  have  wished  very  much 
to  send  also  a  new  doctor  to  China  instead  of  Dr.  Lohrentz  who 
has  resigned.  .  Medical  missions  have  done  wonderful  things  in 
opening  hearts  and  even  countries  to  the  gospel.  May  this  vacancy 
somehow  soon  be  filled  is  our  prayer. 

/.   OKLAHOMA 
1926-1929 

Much  has  changed  on  this  our  oldest  field  during  the  last  years. 
The  number  of  workers  has  been  reduced  from  8  to  6  upon  recom- 
mendation by  the  workers  themselves,  who  felt  that  the  number 
of  Indians  on  this  field  were  out  of  proportion  to  the  number  of 
workers,  although  the  field  in  miles  is  so  large  that  it  will  be 
difficult  to  cover  it  by  the  reduced  force.  Brother  and  Sister 
Neufeld  offered  to  step  out  under  certain  conditions,  which  were 
accepted.  Consequently  a  new  division  of  the  field  became  neces- 
sary in  order  that  three  mission  couples  could  take  care  of  practi- 
cally six  stations,  two  for  each. 

1.  The  two  stations  Longdate  (formerly  Cantonment)  and 
Fonda,  which  are  some  ten  miles  apart,  form  the  most  northern 
district,  being  o  miles  wide  and  some  ten  miles  long,  and  contain- 
ing about  350  Indians.  Here  Brother  and  Sister  Linscheid  continue 
their  labors  with  the  help  of  two  native  assistants.  The  principal 
change  here  consists  in  the  moving  of  the  church  from  Contonment 
to  Longdale  across  the  river  in  order  to  be  nearer  to  the  majority 
of  the  Indians.  Brother  Linscheid  writes  in  regard  to  this  and  also 
in  regard  to  the  discontinuance  of  the  government  boarding  school 
here: 

"It  will  be  difficult  for  us  to  adapt  ourselves  to  the  new 
conditions.  Twenty-three  years  we  have  in  addition  to  the  other 
mission  work  given  religious  instruction  with  preaching  on  Sun- 


—  363  — 

days  in  the  Government  school.  This  change  will  give  us  more 
time  for  the  two  stations  for  work  which  had  to  be  more  or  less 
neglected  heretofore. 

A  new  venture  in  the  Longdale  church  has  proven  successful. 
Since  we  have  here  a  basement,  Mrs.  Linscheid  uses  this  room  for 
the  children  to  whom  she  tells  Bible  stories  and  teaches  songs  dur- 
ing the  sermon.  This  is  not  only  more  profitable  for  the  chil- 
dren, but  also  takes  away  much  disturbance  by  the  children  during 
preaching.  It  is  our  purpose  to  move  the  small  house  at  Fonda 
to   the  church  there,  also  for  such   children  classes." 

On  these  two  stations  are  almost  100  members. 

Last  year  Brother  and  Sister  Linscheid  had  their  furlough. 
He  used  the  time  for  church  visitation,  rest  and  preparing  three 
booklets  for  help  in  studying  the  Bible  and  Mennonitism,  namely 
"The  Apostles  Creed,"  "Be  Thou  Faithful,"  and  "Scripture  and 
the  Mennonites."  They  are  suitable  also  for  the  younger  people 
in  our  home  churches. 

2.  Canton  with  the  outstation  Thomas  (Deer  Creek).  These 
stations  are  35  miles  apart.  325  Indians  live  here,  who  are  now 
cared  for  by  Brother  and  Sister  H.  J.  Kliewer;  about  90  of  these 
are  baptized. 

At  Thomas,  the  meetings  so  far  were  held  in  the  different 
homes  of  the  Indians,  but  now  a  church  is  to  be  built  there.  Special 
gifts  for  this  purpose  are  welcome. 

Since  Brother  and  Sister  Kliewer  have  come  home  from  their 
furlough  in  California,  her  health  proves  to  Tiave  improved  con- 
siderably by  the  stay  in  California.     Brother  Kliewer  writes: 

"Since  spending  a  year  in  California  and  the  summer  in 
the  cool  mountains  of  Nevada,  we  wondered  how  the  summer  here 
would  affect  us,  but  our  hopes  have  been  more  than  realized,  for 
Mrs.  Kliewer  has  not  only  retained  the  strength  gained,  but  has 
gained  in  weight  in  spite  of  much  visitation  work  on  our  new  field 
to  get  acquainted  with  the  Indians,  and  to  bring  them  the  word. 
On  the  whole  we  were  kindly  received,  and  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
they  were  much  away  on  visiting,  the  Sunday  services  were  well 
attended." 


—364  — 

Two  native  helpers  here  do  fairly  good  work,  and  two  others 
are  more  and  more  drawn  into  helping. 

This  field  at  Canton  is  8  miles  wide  and  15  miles  long  and 
at  Thomas  4  miles  wide,  and  15  long.  We  hope  for  a  bridge  across 
the  Canadian  which  would  reduce  the  distance  between  the  sta- 
tions from  75  to  35  miles. 

3.  Clinton  and  Hammon.  This  is  the  southern  and  largest  dis- 
trict, at  Clinton  10  miles  wide  and  25  long,  and  at  Hammon  5 
wide  and  25  long,  over  400  Indians  live  here,  about  90  of  whom  have 
been  baptized.  Brother  and  Sister  Ediger  have  charge  of  this 
district,  being  assisted  by  one  helper  at  each  station.  The  size 
of  the  field  shows  that  Brother  Ediger  is  justified  in  saying,  "There 
is  more  work  here  than  we  can  do.  But  the  work  is  not  in  vain. 
It  has  been  well  rewarded.  Just  recently  another  one  was  soundly 
saved  —  a  drunkard." 

//.   ARIZONA 
1926-1929 

On  this  mission  field  in  the  desert  the  patience  of  our  workers 
is  still  sorely  tried  in  the  two  villages  Hotevilla  and  Moen  Copi. 
This  affects  even  the  little  church  at  Oraibi,  which  has  stood  up 
so  bravely  against  the  powers  of  darkness.  But  on  the  whole  tliere 
is  a  different  atmosphere  in  all  the  villages.  Brother  Frey  thinks 
that  the  outlook  is  hopeful.  Brother  Duerksen  reports  that  even 
in  the  most  hostile  village,  Hotevilla,  where  10  years  ago  he  was 
not  permitted  to  enter  the  houses,  he  can  now  go  into  every  house 
and  speak  the  Word.  The  old  chief  of  this  village,  one  of  the 
most  hostile  formerly,  on  his  sick  bed  listened  to  the  gospel  and 
admitted  that  it  is  very  likely  the  truth.  .  But  to  church  hardly 
any  one  comes  which  is  discouraging. 

Another  discouraging  element  in  the  work  for  many  years 
has  been  the  effect  the  high  altitude  has  had  on  a  number  of 
workers  who  had  to  leave  the  field  on  account  of  it,  namely  Broth- 
er Epp,  Brother  Friesen,  and  Brother  Frey  is  about  to  step  out 
also,  Sept.  1st  of  this  year.  In  addition  to  all  this  there  have 
been  points  of  friction  between  the  workers,  especially  in  the  trans- 
lation work,  in  which  differences  of  opinion  caused  considerable 


—  365  — 

trouble.  The  Board  made  efforts  to  bridge  over  the  diflFiculty,  but 
succeeded  only  partly.  Brother  Frey's  offer  to  step  out  has  been 
accepted. 

Brother  Duerksen's  principal  work  has  been  translation  of 
the  New  Testament.  The  gospels  az-e  now  in  print.  Otto  Lom- 
avitu  does  very  valuable  service  as  helper  in  this,  being  good  in 
language.  He  has  also  done  some  preaching,  but  Brother  Johnson 
has  done  most  of  this  at  Oraibi,  where  he  is  the  leader  of  the  church 
under  supervision.     He  may  be  sent  to  Moen  Copi  next  fall. 

The  number  of  Christians  on  this  field  is  32,  and  of  late  there 
have  been  no  additions.  This  reminds  one  of  the  mission  work 
in  the  deserts  of  Arabia,  where  missionaries  have  worked  for  39 
years  now  and  have  not  yet  39  Christians.  Such  barren  fields 
need  more  intercessory  prayer. 

///.  MONTANA 
1926-1929 

In  Montana  the  work  is  progressing  steadily  in  spite  of  all 
opposition  by  organized  heathenism  and  by  the  Catholics.  Of  the 
four  stations  one  is  being  worked  as  an  outstation  to  Lame  Deer, 
namely  Birney  which  is  regularly  visited  by  a  native  helper. 

1.  Lame  Deer  and  Birney.  Bro.  and  Sister  Petter  have  charge 
of  these  two  stations,  assisted  by  four  native  helpers,  because  Bro. 
Petter  is  still  busy  with  translation  work.  This  was  interrupted 
last  year  by  a  serious  operation,  which,  thank  the  Lord,  was  very 
successful,  and  full  strength  has  again  been  restored.  Bro.  Petter 
writers:  "The  native  helpers  have  grown  in  Christian  knowledge, 
and  are  eager  for  more  Bible  instruction.  Their  preaching  shows 
a  deepening  spiritual  life  and  understanding  of  Christianity. 

Frank  Littlewolf  goes  to  Birney  every  week  in  all  kinds  of 
weather,  where  on  Fridays  he  gives  Bible  instruction  in  the  govern- 
ment school  to  40  children,  on  Saturdays  he  visits  the  homes,  and 
Sundays  he  preaches  to  attentive  listeners.  Yellowfox  helps  us 
here  in  the  services  at  Lame  Deer,  and  sometimes  also  at  Ashland. 
He  is  a  real  Nathanael  soul  and  zealous  for  his  Master.  Milton 
Whitman  has  served  as  S.  S.  Superintendent,  and  has  held  a  num- 
ber of  services  on  the  Muddy  for  the  half-breeds  there.     Ernest 


—366  — 

is  our  best  helper,  and  the  first  one  that  would  be  ready  to  take 
charge  of  a  station  but  he  has  a  governmental  position  which 
brings  him  $1200.00  a  year. 

Translation  work  could  have  been  done  faster,  wepe  it  not  for 
the  frequent  disturbances  in  the  midst  of  the  work  by  visiting  In- 
dians, that  must  be  attended  to.  Important  parts  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment have  been  translated,  some  epistles,  the  gospels  have  been 
printed,  and  the  Acts  are  ready  for  print  since  April,  and  we  hope 
to  have  the  whole  New  Testament  in  print  in  a  few  years.  Be- 
sides this  Bunyan's  "Pilgrim's  Progress"  and  53  songs  have  been 
translated,  a  Grammar  and  an  English-Cheyenne  Dictionary  has 
been  prepared.  All  this  is  now  in  the  hands  of  the  missionaries, 
and  a  number  of  Indians  have  also  learned  to  read. 

The  gospel  permeates  the  whole  tribe,  and  20%  of  the  Chey- 
ennes  have  been  won  for  the  church  and  Christ.  That  is  a  larger  per 
cent  than  on  most  mission  fields  of  the  world,  and  yet  is  the  church 
among  our  Indians  not  yet  50  years  old.  Young  as  it  is,  or  perhaps 
just  because  it  is  so  young,  it  has  had  to  weather  serious  storms 
and  has  suffered  many  attacks  by  the  enemies.  At  present  it  is 
especially  being  attacked  by  the  Roman  church,  which  leaves  no 
stone  unturned  (and  mostly  bad  ones)  to  hinder  the  growth  of 
the  work.  Yet  the  work  does  not  stand  still  and  we  have  much 
cause  to  rejoice  over  the  victories  of  the  gospel.  Is  God  for  us, 
who  can  be  against  us  ?  When  the  trumpet  of  God's  great  Jubilee 
shall  sound,  then  together  with  other  tribes  and  nations  the  re- 
deemed Cheyenne  shall  stand  before  the  Throne  as  fruit  of  the 
precious  seed  sown  by  the  medium  of  our  mission  work,  and  ripen- 
ed by  the  power  of  the  spirit  to  the  glory  of  Christ  our  Redeemer. 
—  Remember  that  thou  mayest  magnify  His  work." 

On  these  two  stations  there  are  nearly  200  souls  that  have  been 
won  for  Christ  and  baptized,  (including  the  departed). 

2.  Busby.  Here  Bro.  and  Sister  Habegger  have  charge  of 
the  work  which  is  prospering  in  the  midst  of  adversity.  100  souls 
have  been  saved,  which  means  more  than  it  means  here  at  home. 
The  own  family  often  makes  it  difficult. 

Bro.  Habegger  reports  of  a  number  of  Indians  who  learn  to 
read  Cheyenne,  even  some  who  are  40  years  old  and  never  were  in 


—  367  — 

any  school.  "We  find  that  those  who  learn  to  read  and  read  the 
Bible  from  time  to  time  are  our  most  faithful  Christians,  and  be- 
come really  helpers  wherever  they  go."  He  says  that  it  is  par- 
ticularly hard  for  the  native  helpers  who  help  to  bear  the  brunt 
of  the  opposition  and  suffer  much  from  the  enemies  that  scoff, 
hate,  and  malign  them.  Some  of  tKe  best  ones  now  and  then  get 
discouraged  and  give  up,  but  praise  the  Lord,  they  mostly  come 
back  again  to  the  Lord  and  the  church.  One  of  them  recently  wrote 
to  the  Board  showing  sorrow  and  repentance  over  his  backsliding 
and  expressing  determination  with  God's  help  in  the  future  to 
overcome  all  such  temptations  to  turn  the  back  on  the  church  and 
the  Lord.  He  pleads  for  our  prayers,  because  there  are  so  many 
adversaries  in  his  work.  Such  confession  and  new  determination 
makes  the  missionaries  rejoice,  and  we  all  rejoice  with  them. 

3.  Ashland.  Bro.  and  Sister  Valdo  Fetter  have  charge  of 
this  station,  and  receive  some  help  from  Yellowfox.  This  is  Bro. 
Fetter  junior,  who  has  grown  up  with  the  Cheyenne  language,  and 
so  is  able  to  deliver  Cheyenne  sermons  regularly  by  reading  them. 
He  writes  about  the  work  as  follows: 

"Outwardly  much  on  the  station  has  been  improved,  but  in- 
wardly in  the  hearts  of  the  people  there  is  much  hardness  that  will 
not  melt.  We  preach,  however,  the  word  and  believe  that  it  will 
not  be  in  vain.  We  are  glad  to  hear  that  a  government  day  school 
is  to  be  built  in  Ashland,  and  that  the  state  will  assume  control 
over  all  the  schools  on  the  reservation.  This  change  together  with 
the  allotment  of  the  land  should  at  least  mean  this  much  that  the 
Catholics  will  lose  power,  and  that  we  will  gain  a  better  hold  on 
the  children.  Just  now  the  drink  evil  is  increasing,  but  we  have 
reasons  to  expect  a  change  for  the  better.  We  desire  your 
prayers  for  this  field.  It  needs  them  and  God  wills  it  so,  and  he 
wants  us  to  do  it  according  to  His  word."  There  are  two  Christians 
among  the  natives  here,  which  makes  300  church  members  on  this 
Montana  field,  or  575  Cheyennes  in  all,  including  the  Oklahoma 
field,  where  we  have  about  275  church  members. 

IV.  INDIA 
1926-1929 

1.  Building  Program.     The  oustanding  feature  of  the  work  in 


—  3G8  — 

India  has  been  of  late  the  extensive  building  program  that  is  being 
carried  out.  Bro.  F.  J.  Isaac  has  charge  of  this  work,  and  it  keeps 
him  busy.  The  medical  station  has  been  built  up  the  last  two 
years,  and  is  still  building.  A  number  of  wards,  a  dispensary,  the 
doctor's  house,  the  nurses'  house,  native  helpers'  houses  etc.,  have 
been  built.  This  is  near  Champa,  but  is  a  separate  station  com- 
pound. 

Both  at  Birra  and  Basna  dwelling  houses  are  being  built  now. 
At  the  leper  Asylum  a  new  church  was  recently  dedicated,  and  at 
Janjgir  the  girls'  boarding  school  has  been  enlarged  and  a  new 
larger  church  built.  All  this  represents  an  outlay  of  much  money 
and  we  have  much  reason  for  gratitude  that  it  has  been  possible 
to  build  all  this.  There  are  good  prospects  that  a  third  bungalow 
will  be  built  soon  at  Basna  by  gifts  from  the  Illinois  churches.  The 
Lord  has  visibly  blessed  the  work  here  also.  Three  new  workers 
were  sent  out  these  three  years,  and  two  are  about  to  go  this 
fall.  Just  now  the  question  is  before  the  board,  whether  we  should 
not  send  a  full  time  doctor  to  the  Leper  Asylum. 

2.  Statistical  Resume  of  the  work.  The  secretary  of  the  Work- 
er's Conference  in  India  Bro.  P.  W.  Penner,  has  sent  in  the  fol- 
lowing gist  gleaned  from  the  different  station  reports  to  that  Con- 
ference : 

"From  1901  to  1926  six  mission  stations  were  opened  in  our 
own  field,  covering  about  4235  sq.  miles  with  1861  villages  and 
524,700  inhabitants,  who  mostly  belong  to  the  out-and  low  castes. 
Among  this  vast  multitude  are  10  male  and  14  female  missionaries. 
Under  their  supervision  37  evangelists,  and  36  Bible  women  spread 
the  Gospel;  furthermore  51  men  and  18  women  are  busy  in  the 
schools  teaching  the  growing  generation  'in  the  ways  of  truth, 
getting  them  ready  for  life's  duties;  to  minister  unto  the  sick 
another  8  men  and  2  women  devote  their  entire  time  in  the  dis- 
pensaries, or  hospital;  2  men  and  2  women  labor  in  the  institutions, 
while  still  another  4  men  look  after  the  industrial  work. 

The  work  of  the  mission  should  not  be  called  unsuccessful. 
Among  these  masses  presently  6  organized  churches  form  nu- 
cleuses of  Christian  communities.  They  enjoyed  an  increase  of  60 
members  by  baptism  and  letter  (the  Leper  Church  excluded),  they 


—  369  — 

have  a  reported  membership  of  1,101,  besides  another  128  CErTs- 
tians  reside  here  who  have  thus  far  not  joined  our  churches;  un- 
baptized  children,  the  hope  of  the  church,  number  912.  These 
Christian  families  live  in  86  villages.  What  a  wonderful  opportun- 
ity to  be  the  salt  of  the  earth  and  the  light  of  the  world. 

In  all  churches  and  at  most  outstations  Sunday  services  are 
conducted.  The  Sunday  School  work  receives  much  attention,  be- 
cause at  23  different  places  such  gather,  having  122  officers  and 
teachers  with  an  enrollment  of  1,833.  The  C.  E.  and  Temperance 
associations  claim  277  members. 

To  reach  the  distant  villages  with  the  Gospel  more  regularly 
in  17  places  evangelists  and  colporteurs  are  stationed,  the  same 
plan  facilitates  the  education  of  many  children.  Only  compara- 
tively few  girls  attend  these  schools,  because  the  average  Hindu 
and  Mohammedan  fails  to  approve  of  female  education.  The  evan- 
gelists on  the  outstations  and  those  on  tour  several  months  during 
the  open  season  touched  534  villages,  the  Bible  women  recorded 
3,500  zenana  visits.  For  a  woman  worker  in  general  it  remains 
unwise  to  act  in  public  places;  she  ought  to  confine  herself  mainly 
to  the  private  homes,  or  such  places  where  women  congregate  only. 
At  these  visits  and  tours  40  Bibles,  97  New  Testaments,  429  por- 
tions of  Scriptures,  6100  ti'acts  were  disposed  of.  Mostly  these  were 
sold,  by  so  doing  considerable  misuse  of  the  literature  is  prevented. 
Primary  schools  have  on  their  registers  759  names,  the  Middle 
Schools  67,  outside  of  our  own  institutions  in  other  mission  and 
government  schools  are  55  of  our  young  people  preparing  for  various 
vocations. 

Much  stress  is  laid  upon  the  medical  phase  to  help  the  almost 
innumerable  diseased.  Five  dispensaries  and  one  hospital  function 
to  tend  to  many.  These  administered  medicine  and  help  to  11,- 
480  patients  ailing  largely  from  very  serious  diseases.  The  hos- 
pitals had  225  in-patients.  The  Leper  Home  is,  of  course,  separat- 
ed from  the  rest.  It  has  510  inmates  out  of  which  156  take  special 
treatment.  This  treatment  has  not  been  without  success,  12  were 
dismissed  relatively  cured.  Specialists  have  done  much  to  heal 
this  frightful  disease,  the  corroboration  of  its  success  can  be  found 
in   concrete   cases.     Out   of  the   Leper  family  340  have   accepted 


—  370  — 

Christ.  For  all  the  patients  at  the  dispensaries  and  hospital  not 
only  the  physical  cure  is  attempted,  but  the  Gospel  is  preached 
and  read  to  them  daily. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  there  is  a  large  host  of  youths 
in  whom  the  future  hope  of  the  church  lies.  In  the  Boys'  Orphanage 
50,  in  the  Girls'  Orphanage  24,  receive  intensive  training,  besides 
these  78  boys  are  boarders,  also  91  girls;  the  untainted  homes  have 
28  boys  and  26  girls.  Daily  each  individual  has  to  learn  some  thing 
out  of  the  Bible.  Their  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  of  God,  of  the 
Savior  finds  itself  on  the  constant  increase. 

Not  many  years  ago  the  talk  of  collection,  or  gathering  of 
funds  for  church,  or  some  other  cause,  was  more  or  less  looked  upon 
with  reproach;  but  now  how  different!  Each  one  who  earns  feels 
somehow  urged  to  let  a  portion  flow  into  the  monthly  church-fees 
treasury.  The  accumulated  amount  in  this  treasury  certainly  spells 
encouragement,  viz.,  the  closing  of  the  account  reveals  the  amount 
of  Rs.  1,844-10-3;  however,  this  does  not  stop  here.  The  Sunday 
morning  collections  showed  another  Rs.  l,216-10-lll^;  then  special 
occasions  called  for  help,  and  in  response  to  them  Rs.  352-12-3 
could  be  recorded;  the  Sunday  Schools  caused  the  accountants  to 
register  Rs.  348-2-9. 

The  Indian  Church  Conference  has  now  3  missionaries  in  the 
field,  it  has  opened  one  station,  is  now  looking  for  another  suitable 
location  for  the  second  station,  also  has  sent  out  a  call  for  more 
workers.  Constantly  they  increase  their  activities,  taking  over 
more  responsibilities.  Churches  discuss  ways  and  means  of  how 
to  choose  their  own  pastors  and  show  willingness  to  shoulder  finan- 
cial responsibilities.  One  church  has  agreed  to  pay  10%  of  their 
pastor's  salary. 

The  Lord  has  in  the  past  so  perceptibly  Talessed  the  enterprise 
of  the  mission  and  the  church,  that  there  is  no  reason  whatever 
to  feel  that  such  will  not  be  the  case  in  the  future,  provided  His 
flock  will  remain  in  fervent  prayer,  rid  the  walk  from  all  unwhole- 
some features.  It  means  a  still  more  united  effort.  Let  us  more 
than  ever  before  take  our  Indian  brethren  and  sisters  under  their 
arms  and  lift  them  to  higher  levels.  They  certainly  possess  genuine 
abilities  which  must  be  developed  properly  and  circumspectively. 


—  371  — 

3.  The  Leper  Asylum.  A  special  feature  of  our  mission  work 
in  India  has  from  the  beginning  been  work  for  the  lepers.  The  Leper 
Asylum  forms  of  necessity  a  station  by  itself,  separate  from  the 
others.  It  is  practically  financed  by  the  "Mission  to  Lepers"  of 
Scotland,  with  its  branch  in  N.  America. 

While  at  first  it  was  almost  forced  upon  the  missionaries  by 
the  first  lepers  that  came  and  would  not  be  sent  away,  it  is  now 
gladly,  all  the  more  so,  since  of  late  medical  treatment  is  no  more 
entirely  hopeless.  In  our  asylum  twelve  lepers  have  been  dismissed 
as  cured.  This  institution  has  grown  constantly  from  the  smallest 
beginning,  until  it  is  now  the  second  largest  of  its  kind  in  India. 
We  quote  here  from  the  last  report  of  its  superintendent,  P.  A. 
Penner,   (Champa): 

"Due  west  of  the  mission  premises  about  15  minutes  walk  is 
the  Bethesda  Leper  Home,  the  second  largest  in  India  with  its 
510  inmates  of  whom  340  are  Christians.  This  institution  is  now 
about  27  years  old,  and  has  37  large  buildings,  including  the  new 
church  of  $6000.00.  Since  its  beginning  about  2500  lepers  found  a 
home  here  and  961  were  baptized.  With  the  exception  of  the  years 
that  we  have  been  on  furlough,  I  have  been  trying  to  give  them 
not  only  an  existence  but  home;  not  only  feed  their  bodies  but  en- 
deavored to  feed  their  souls.  These  years  have  been  very  rich 
in  experience  and  blessings.  I  wish  that  I  could  tell  you  how 
some  of  the  older  leper  Christians  are  anxious  that  all  the  inmates 
learn  to  love  the  Lord.  How  they  are  anxious  to  have  a  church 
that  shall  be  a  shining  light  amidst  the  surrounding  darkness.  Of 
the  interest  shown  in  all  the  regular  meetings,  of  the  self-sacrifice 
on  the  part  of  some  and  genuine  interest  of  all  in  the  new  church 
building  now  almost  completed.  (It  has  been  completed  since  and 
dedicated — Ed.)  It  is  not  difl'icult  to  love  all  of  such  who  bring  so 
much  happiness  into  our  lives.  But  every  medal  has  its  two 
sides.  Listen:  (Here  he  reports  the  abduction  of  four  fine  Chris- 
tian girls  by  four  young  leper  men  during  the  night.  All  of  these 
girls  had  been  treated  successfully,  and  two  might  have  been  dis- 
missed within  a  few  months  as  cured.  Now  they  are  gone  and 
lost,  only  «ie  returned  with  her  abductor,  but  so  sick,  that  she 
died  on  her  arrival)  when  on  that  morning  I  arrived  at  the  asylum 


—  372  — 

and  Mr.  Paul,  the  caretaker  told  me  this,  I  could  say  nothing.  I 
simply  wheeled  my  car  and  drove  into  the  forest,  and  there  fought 
it  out  alone  with  God.  Never  will  I  forget  that  day  as  long  as  I 
live.  Did  I  love  those  boys  who  enticed  the  girls  away  to  Calcut- 
ta? I  fear  not.  And  yet  —  Jesus  says,  "As  my  father  has  sent 
me,  so  send  I  you."  May  intercessory  prayer  in  our  behalf  be  not 
forgotten."  (The  British  government  appreciates  this  service  among 
the  lepers,  and  has  given  Bro.  P.  A.  Penner  the  silver  medal.) 

JUBILEE   CELEBRATION 

In  the  fall  of  1926  it  was  25  years  since  the  first  missionaries 
with  their  wives  arrived  in  India,  namely  P.  A.  Penner  and  J.  F. 
Kroeker.  The  Workers  Conference  celebrated  this  anniversary 
three  years  ago,  soon  after  the  last  session  of  this  General  Con- 
ference. We  have  heard  and  read  very  little  about  it,  because  it 
was  decided  to  issue  a  jubilee  book,  which  has  been  rather  long  in 
preparing,  which  shows  how  busy  the  missionaries  are.  Besides, 
after  it  was  edited  here  in  America  by  Bro.  S.  T.  Moyer,  it  was  sent 
back  to  India  for  approval,  and  that  takes  several  months.  We 
hope  it  will  be  on  sale  here  at  this  Conference,  and  bespeak  for 
it  a  rapid  sale.  (The  title  of  this  book  is  "Twenty-Five  Years  with 
God  in  India".  H.  P.  K.) 

y.  CHINA 
1926-1929 
No  other  m-ssion  field  has  been  so  much  before  the  eyes  of 
mission  friends  and  the  world  as  China  during  the  last  few  years. 
And  well  may  we  look  at  China  and  prayerfully  watch  developments 
there  at  this  critical  time  in  a  country  with  one-fourth  of  the 
world's  inhabitants.  Christianity  is  here  at  grips  with  the  powers 
of  darkness  in  various  forms,  chiefly  with  the  spirit  of  bolshevism, 
both  organized  and  unorganized.  One  of  the  10  principal  leaders 
in  China  today,  General  Feng,  who  is  nominally  a  Christian,  has 
experienced  the  conflict  in  his  own  heart  and  life  perhaps  more 
intensely  and  publicly  than  any  other  single  person  in  China.  He 
now  seems  to  be  tired  of  the  conflict,  even  sick  in  body,  and  gives 
orders  to  his  army  to  "postpone  preaching  the  gospel,"  instead  of 


—  373  — 

encouraging  it  as  formerly,  preaching  himself  often  and  distribut- 
ing Bibles  by  the  thousands.  The  new  trouble  in  China  centers 
around  this  one  man  more  than  anything  else.  China  is  trembling 
again,  seemingly  being  on  the  verge  of  another  civil  war.  So  far 
the  fighting  has  been  confined  to  the  south  and  has  not  reached 
our  field,  thank  God.  (The  report  has  just  come  that  Feng  is 
going  abroad,  which  means  peace  at  least  for  a  while.)  But  another 
calamity  has  struck  the  northern  part  of  our  field  around  Taming- 
fu,  namely  famine.  Much  is  being  done  for  relief  by  both  our  mis- 
sion and  the  general  relief  organization,  in  which  also  our  mission 
is  represented  by  Br.  Boehr  as  member  of  the  distributing  commit- 
tee. 

While  the  mission  suffered  during  the  war  two  years  ago  both 
materially  and  spiritually,  it  has  survived  the  storm.  The  loss  to 
the  missionaries  and  mission  is  about  $2000.00.  All  the  missionar- 
ies will  be  back  this  fall,  except  Bro.  and  Sister  A.  M.  Lohrentz, 
who  have  resigned,  and  Bro.  and  Sister  Kaufman,  who  are  awaiting 
further  developments  and  have  in  the  meantime  accepted  another 
position  in  America.     We  hope  that  they  can  be  sent  next  year. 

School  work  has  suffered  most  in  China  missions,  because  of 
the  new  regulations  that  any  school  that  wishes  to  have  recognition 
by  the  government  must  be  registered  with  promise  that  no  reli- 
gious propaganda  will  be  carried  on  in  the  same.  Since  Religion 
is  the  very  purpose  of  mission  schools,  many  have  been  closed.  In 
our  mission  the  boarding  schools  especially  are  hard  hit  by  this 
ruling.  All  three  have  been  closed  temporarily.  The  other  schools, 
country  and  hsien  school,  have  been  kept  up,  and  the  country  schools 
have  even  increased  from  17  to  19.  But  the  attendance  is  smaller 
because   so   many   government   schools   have  been   opened. 

Evacuation  of  the  Missionaries.  Much  has  been  written  pro 
and  con  about  this  evacuation  of  some  6000  missionaries  from  the 
interior  to  the  coast  or  to  their  homeland.  Bro.  Boehr  says  about 
this  in  his  report:  "The  call  for  evacuation  by  letter  and  telegram 
from  the  American  Consul  came  in  the  early  days  of  April,  1927. 
True  enough,  the  Lord  had  provided  for  this  shock  in  that  he  sent 
a  Holy  Ghost  revival.  In  the  midst  of  this  a  hurried  mission  meet- 
ing was  held  April  4th,  1927  at  Kai  Chow  which  favored  evacuation 


—  374  — 

at  the  request  of  the  government  authorities." 

It  was  no  easy  matter  for  either  the  Chinese  Christians  or 
the  missionaries,  and  there  were  some  strained  feelings  and  mis- 
under?,tandings.  In  the  confusion  of  those  days  our  answer  to  many 
queries  of  our  Chinese  fellows  was  simply  in  the  words  of  Jesus, 
"It  is  expedient  that  I  go  away."  During  this  time  visits  by  our 
missionaries  were  made  to  the  stations  from  time  to  time  to  keep 
the  work  going,  which  it  did.  Even  the  large  church  in  Tamingfu 
was  built  by  natives  during  this  time.  It  has  a  seating  capacity 
of  about  2000. 

Chinese-Foreign  Constitution.  As  a  step  toward  indigenizing 
the  Chinese  churches  such  a  constitution  was  proposed  practically 
on  a  50-50  basis,  except  in  regard  to  the  treasurer,  who  was  to  be 
a  missionary.  This  hindered  the  consummation  of  the  plan,  and 
the  Board  voted  to  have  a  new  committee  created  consisting  of  three 
missionaries  and  three  Chinese  elected  by  their  churches.  This  com- 
mittee is  now  at  work,  but  has  not  yet  finished  it,  although  12 
sessions  have  been  held.  The  Board  and  the  missionaries  favor 
some  such  plan,  and  are  pushing  it  even  more  than  the  native 
churches  themselves  with  the  exception  perhaps  of  a  few  leaders. 

Evangelism.  This  work  has  gone  on  in  a  fashion  during  all 
the  storm  and  stress  period  of  the  war,  and  even  during  the  time 
of  evacuation.  Even  where  the  military  occupied  the  churches, 
there  was  given  freedom  to  hold  regular  church  services  on  Sun- 
days. All  missions  complain,  however,  that  the  aggressive  spirit 
of  evangelism  is  too  much  lacking  in  the  native  churches.  Since 
the  tents  were  taken  by  the  soldiers,  that  work  stopped  with  the 
loss  of  a  fine  evangelist  who  was  mortally  wounded.  The  financial 
loss  is  about  $800. 

Six  churches  and  five  outstations  have  regular  preaching  sei^- 
ices  on  Sunday,  and  eight  of  these  have  also  Sunday  schools.  There 
are  besides  these  three  other  preaching  places,  making  14  in  all 
with  19  male  evangelistic  workers  and  9  female.  Five  churches 
have  been  built  valued  at  $17,000.00.  There  are  in  all  850  church 
members,  800  Sunday  school  pupils,  and  about  50  teachers.  $250.00 
a  year  is  being  collected  by  the  native  Christians  for  mission  work. 
A  gospel  truck  has  been  voted  by  the  conference  but  not  yet  bought. 


—  375  — 

Just  now  five  gospel  teams  are  going  out  daily  for  two  weeks,  and 
about  10,000  people  have  heard  the  gospel  from  them,  while  some 
2000  gospels  and  other  Bible  portions  have  been  sold.  In  evangel- 
ism the  Lord  has  given  an  open  door,  and  so  far  "no  man  can  shut 
it." 

The  question  of  connecting  up  with  some  Christian  university 
in  China  has  been  seriously  considered  of  late,  i.  e.  to  the  extent 
of  sending  one  of  our  missionaries  there  as  teacher  and  supporting 
him,  but  not  connecting  up  with  the  school  organically.  The  Shan- 
tung Christian  University  has  offered  one  of  our  missionaries  Re- 
ligious Education.  When  the  matter  came  up  this  year,  it  found  us 
unprepared  and  so  has  not  materialized,  the  vote  being  not  un- 
animous for  it.  We  would  appreciate  an  expression  on  the  ques- 
tion by  the  Conference  so  that  in  case  a  similar  opportunity  should 
again  present  itself  in  the  future,  we  may  have  the  Conference 
attitude  on  the  question.  We  have  written  for  information  in 
regard  to  the  control  of  the  school,  and  its  attitude  to  the  historical 
basis  of  our  faith  as  summed  up  in  the  "Apostles'  Creed,"  and  what 
the  expenses  will  be. 

The  board  feels  that  we  have  some  such  responsibility  toward 
those  of  our  students  that  want  to  attend  some  university.  They 
should  be  pointed  to  the  best  university  there  is  in  China,  especial- 
ly in  view  of  the  radical  difference  between  a  Government  univer- 
sity and  a  Christian  university,  and  also  in  view  of  the  conflict  in 
China  between  the  old  and  the  new  attitude  toward  the  reliability 
of  the  Scriptures,  which  is  more  and  more  dividing  the  churches 
there  into  new  groups,  that  make  less  of  denominational  differecces 
than  foiTnerly  (which  is  a  good  thing)  and  emphasize  more  the 
attitude  toward  the  trustworthiness  of  the  Scriptures  as  the  basis 
for  the  new  re-alignment.  This  is  in  line  with  a  strong  movement 
started  some  seven  years  ago  in  England  by  the  "World  Dominion 
(International)  Review  of  Christian  Progress"  upon  the  simple 
creedal  basis  of  "The  Deity  and  atoning  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
world's  only  Savior,  and  the  final  authority  of  the  Scriptures." 
A  strong  man  in  our  staff  of  workers,  standing  on  such  a  basis, 
could  be  a  great  power  for  good  in  such  a  university  for  both 
our  own  mission  and  the  whole  China,  provided  such  a  school  by 


—  376  — 
its   other  teachers   would   stand   on   the   same   basis. 

MISSION  SUPPORT 
We  wish  to  thank  all  our  churches  and  mission  friends  who 
have  so  faithfully  supported  the  work.  The  Lord  will  let  no  "cup 
of  water  and  no  penny  given  in  His  name  go  unrewarded."  Much 
less  will  he  overlook  the  prayers  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Of 
late  our  missionaries  have  repeatedly  written  to  the  Board  in  words 
like  these:  "If  ever  we  needed  your  interceding  prayers,  it  is  now." 
If  there  are  any  mission  friends  that  hardly  know  what  to  do  with 
words  like  these  in  the  Scriptures:  "Pray  without  ceasing,"  let 
them  write  to  the  missionaries  and  inquire  what  the  needs  are. 

As  you  see  from  the  treasurer's  report,  he  is  grateful  to  be 
able  to  report  no  deficit  at  the  end  of  the  fiscal  year.  This  is 
something  unusual  at  this  time  of  the  year,  and  we  praise  the 
Lord  for  it.  We  should  add,  however,  that  this  quarter's  orders 
of  some  $20,000.00  will  take  every  cent  that  is  coming  in  at  this 
time,  and  some  more. 

One  account  in  our  treasury  is  somewhat  disappointing,  namely 
the  pension  fund,  and  we  feel  that  we  should  here  call  attention 
to  it.  Our  senior  missionary  is  beginning  to  feel  the  burden  of 
years,  and  although  he  still  does  a  full  man's  work,  translating  the 
New  Testament,  we  do  not  know  how  many  years  he  will  still  be 
in  the  harness. 

For  the  purpose  of  encouragement  and  warning  it  may  not 
be  out  of  place  to  quote  here  from  the  July  number  of  the  "World 
Dominion  (International)  Review  of  Christian  Progress,"  contain- 
ing a  study  of  the  critical  financial  situation  in  the  world  of  mis- 
sions today.  Walter  M.  Turnbull  has  studied  the  chief  causes  of 
the  decline  in  giving  for  missions,  and  introduces  his  report  by 
quoting  Prof.  Latourette  of  Yale  as  follows:  "Something  is  hap- 
pening to  foreign  missions.  So  at  least  church  papers  are  telling 
us.  Those  who  are  best  informed  declare  that  little  short  of  a  revo- 
lution is  in  progress.'  The  writer  (Turnbull)  then  continues,  giv- 
ing particularly  five  reasons  for  this  decline  as  he  found  them: 

1.  Modernism,  which  was  invariably  mentioned  first  in  reply 
to  his  inquiries. 


I 


—  377  — 

2.  Unending  controversy  over  minor  points  of  interpretation. 

3.  The  enormous  enginery  of  missions,  especially  in  China, 
where  this  largely  hinders  the  churches  to  become  indigenous,  or 
self-supporting. 

4.  A   general   lack   of  world  vision. 

5.  Lack  of  burning  concern  for  the  lost. 

As  a  hopeful  sign  he  mentions  the  following:  "There  is  much 
encouragement  in  the  fact  that  in  a  recent  conference  on  missionary 
preparation,  attended  largely  by  leading  representatives  of  the 
principal  foreign  mission  boards  and  training  schools  of  the  U.  S. 
and  Canada,  two  important  admissions  were  made  — 

1.  Unitarianism  leads  to  sterility  of  propagating  power. 

2.  Religious  liberalism  has  yet  to  reveal  the  dynamic  and 
passion  which  missionary  ministry  requires. 

(This  was  included  in  their  report  against  the  protest  of  liber- 
als in  the  meeting.) 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  We  recommend  that  the  necessary  steps  be  taken  to  send 
one  of  our  available  missionaries  in  China  as  teacher  in  one  of 
the  Christian  Union  Universities  in  North  China,  provided  the 
information  we  are  gathering  on  this  question  is  favorable  for  such 
undertaking  and  China  Mission  or  Council  approves  of  the  project. 
The  worker  occupying  this  teaching  position  would  still  remain 
a  regular  member  of  our  mission  in  China,  and  would  be  expected 
to  teach  such  subjects  that  give  opportunity  to  teach  the  Christian 
religion  in  an  effective  way.  The  financial  obligations  involved  in 
this  are  for  the  present  not  to  exeed  the  one  teacher's  salary  and 
Living  quarters.  (See  Res.  41) 

2.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  next  year,  1930,  is  the  50th  anniver- 
sary of  the  real  beginning  of  a  permanent  mission  work  in  Okla- 
homa, we  recommend  that  the  different  churches  observe  this  either 
singly,  by  groups  in  some  places,  or  even  by  District  Conferences. 

J.  W.  Kliewer,  Pres. 
P.  H.  Richert,  Seer, 
(Both  recommendations  (No.  1  and  2),  as  recorded  above,  were 
adopted  by  resolution  of  the  Conference.  Ed.) 


—  378  — 
STATISTICAL   SUMMARY    OF   FOREIGN   MISSION 

America  India         China  Totals 

Stations    10  6                   3  19 

Outstations    4  17                 n  32 

Size  of  fields,  sq.  miles 2,000(?)  4,325  4,500  8,850 

Villages     1,861            4,500  6,361 

Population    3,500  524,700     2,220,973  2,750,673 

Missionaries 14  29                 18  61 

Native  helpers 14  180                 80  274 

Church  members 596  1,401               850  2,841 

S.  S.  Pupils 302  1,833               800  2,935 

Day  school  pupils 1,178            1,373  2,541 

Patients  treated 11,480  (not  reported) 


CHAPTER  XXI 

HOME  MISSION 
1926-1929 

TRIENNIAL   REPORT   OF   THE    HOME   MISSION   BOARD 

It  is  with  mixed  feeling  of  sadness,  regret  and  gratitude  that 
we  bring  this  report  before  the  Conferenec.  Sadness,  when  we 
think  of  the  departure  of  that  faithful  veteran  in  the  Lord's  service, 
Bro.  A.  S.  Shelly.  After  having  served  faithfully  as  secretary 
to  the  Board  for  six  years,  he  was  at  the  last  session  of  the  con- 
ference elected  into  the  Board  for  nine  years,  but  was  suddenly  call- 
ed to  his  eternal  reward  after  having  served  one  and  one-half  years 
of  the  nine.  Regret,  that  we  were  not  able  to  push  the  work  more 
aggressively  because  of  lack  of  funds.  A  debt  of  $8,000  to  $10,- 
000  has  been  hanging  on  the  Board  practically  the  whole  three- 
year  term.  It  is  still  there.  Gratitude  to  God,  that  even  with  our 
limited  resources  the  heavenly  Father  has  blessed  the  work  won- 
derfully, and  our  faithful  workers  in  the  various  fields  have  been 
able  to  accomplish  encouraging  results.  The  page  of  statistics  tells 
a  small  part  of  this  story. 

We  shall  now  briefly  pass  in  review  the  various  fields  of  our 
work. 

Mechanic  Grove,  Pa.    After  six  years  of  faithful  service,  Broth- 


—  379  — 

er  and  Sister  D.  J.  Unruh  have  withdrawn  to  take  up  work  in  a 
community  church  in  Kingston,  W.  Va.  There  has  been  a  steady 
growth  during  their  six  years  of  service  at  Mechanic  Grove.  The 
work  was  so  well  organized  that  their  departure  should  not  dis- 
mpt  it,  and  a  noticeable  growth  has  already  become  apparent  even 
since  the  first  of  June  when  they  left  the  work.  A  brother  Baker 
is  filling  in  temporarily  until  a  permanent  worker  shall  be  appoint- 
ed. 

Smith  Corner.  From  this  field  too,  our  faithful  workers,  Broth- 
er and  Sister  Daniel  Gerig  and  Miss  Marie  Braun  are  withdraw- 
ing, and  new  workers  must  be  appointed.  Mrs.  Gerig  left  last 
fall  (On  account  of  ill  health.  Miss  Braun  left  in  June  and  Brother 
Gerig  plans  to  leave  this  coming  fall.) 

The  work  in  this  field  is  very  difficult.  The  educational  and 
moral  standards  are  very  low,  and  progress  is  more  difficult  than 
in  most  other  fields. 

Altoona.  Under  the  exceedingly  optimistic  leadership  of  our 
railroad  engineer.  Brother  L.  H.  Glass,  and  the  willing  assistant, 
Mrs.  Edith  Stiffler,  who  with  her  children  resides  in  the  Workers' 
Home,  the  work  has  experienced  a  healthy  growth.  The  Altoona 
work  has  gone  through  severe  storms  and  our  faithful  workers  have 
spent  much  time  on  their  knees,  but  as  the  figures  show,  headways 
have  been  made.  Poverty  has  hindered  the  growth  of  the  Sunday 
school  and  church,  but  opened  many  doors  for  service.  This  is  one 
field  where  the  workers  are  very  happy  when  clothing  is  sent  for 
the  poor.  Much  clothing  has  been  distributed,  but  they  could  have 
used  more,  as  there  is  so  much  unemployment  in  the  city. 

Chicago.  At  this  place  there  has  been  a  change  of  workers. 
Brother  M.  M.  Lehman  went  to  Drake,  Sask.,  in  the  late  summer  of 
1927  and  Miss  Catherine  Niswander,  who  had  been  in  the  Chicago 
work  since  its  beginning  in  1914,  was  asked  to  open  the  new  field 
in  Portland,  Ore.  By  the  first  of  the  year  1928  our  new  superintend- 
ent, Bro.  William  Clyde  Rhea  of  Odessa,  Wash.,  took  over  the  work 
in  Chicago,  and  in  May  of  the  same  year  Miss  Jane  Entz  of  White- 
water,  Kansas,   took  up   the  work  as  the  pastor's   assistant. 

Three  years  ago  a  membership  of  50  was  reported,  but  it  had 
again  dropped  down  to  27.     It  is  now  up  to  62.    The  S.  S.  enroll- 


—  380  — 

ment  has  been  raised  from  210  to  307  during  this  three-year  period. 
There  is  urgent  need  for  more  room.  The  field  in  Chicago  seems  to 
be  almost  unlimited  without  infringing  upon  the  territory  of  other 
churches. 

A  new  constitution  has  been  adopted  by  the  church  and  the 
various  officers  elected  according  to  the  new  rules.  This  distributes 
much  of  the  responsibilities  among  the  various  members,  and  re- 
lieves the  pastor  from  numerous  details. 

Hutchinson.  Progress  here  has  been  of  a  nature  that  inspires 
confidence.  During  the  last  three  years  the  S.  S.  enrollment  and 
average  attendance  have  both  more  than  doubled.  The  contribu- 
tions have  also  doubled.  Since  Bro.  Plenert  was  still  in  school  three 
years  ago,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  P.  J.  Wiens  of  India  were  asked  to  take 
the  work  for  one  year,  after  which  the  Plenerts  again  returned  to 
this  field.  Here,  too,  the  need  is  for  more  room.  The  church  is 
hoping  that  before  long  they  will  be  at  least  partially  self-support- 
ing. 

Alsen,  N.  Dak.  This  church  is  now  being  considered  fully 
self-supporting.  They  are  paying  their  full  share  of  the  salary 
to  their  pastor,  Rev.  Edward  Duerksen,  and  allow  him  time  to 
conduct  Sunday  schools,  preaching  services,  Sible  classes  and  the 
like  in  other  needy  places  in  the  vicinity,  for  which  the  Board 
pays  him  a  little  extra  remuneration.  The  Alsen  people  have  done 
nobly  and  their  pastor  has  done  effective  missionary  work  in  com- 
munities near  by. 

Flagstaff,  Ariz.  This  field  has  been  opened  since  the  last 
session  of  the  Conference.  In  Nov.  1926  Miss  Marie  Schirmer  open- 
ed a  Sunday  school  on  the  property  belonging  to  J.  B.  Frey.  The 
following  October  Bro.  and  Sister  Harley  King  were  sent  there, 
as  the  need  was  felt  for  a  man  who  could  travel  about  visiting  the 
people  and  preaching  for  them  on  Sundays.  They  now  have  70 
enrolled  in  the  Sunday  school.  There  are  32  professing  Christians 
in  the  group.  The  work  is  done  among  the  white  farmers,  who 
are  not  wealthy,  neither  are  they  in  poverty.  There  is  no  church 
organization. 

Thus  far  there  has  been  no  further  expense  than  the  salary 
of  the  worker,  thanks  to  Bro.  Frey,  but  now  the  necessity  of  secur- 


—  381  — 

ing  both  a  chapel  and  a  worker's  home  become  necessary.  Our 
workers  have  endeared  themselves  with  the  people,  and  it  would  be 
a  tragedy  to  drop  the  work,  but  are  we  financially  able  to  continue  ? 
The  future  of  this  field  shall  be  decided  upon  at  this  Conference 
or  Board  meeting. 

Los  Angeles,  Calif.  The  work  here  as  in  many  other  places, 
has  had  its  trials,  but  has  always  continued  to  grow.  The  work 
was  opened  in  its  present  location  in  the  fall  of  1924,  but  it  had  not 
progressed  very  long  when  it  became  apparent,  that  the  church  was 
too  small.  In  the  spring  of  1928  the  $6000  addition  was  dedicated 
and  the  building  is  not  too  large  now.  New  Sunday  school  chil- 
dren are  coming  continually  unsolicited.  When  90%  of  the  chil- 
dren come  from  non-Mennonite  homes,  the  majority  possibly  from 
homes  where  the  parents  never  formed  the  church  going  habit, 
it  is  all  the  workers  can  do  to  keep  close  account  of  the  350  that 
they  have  in  Sunday  School,  the  great  majority  being  children, 
without  inviting  new  ones,  but  they  come  anyway. 

Rev.  Albert  Claassen  is  still  the  superintendent  and  Miss  La- 
vina  Burkhalter  assistant.  Since  last  January  our  other  faithful 
workers.  Brother  and  Sister  Rudolph  Schmidt  have  withdrawn  from 
the  work,  and  since  the  Board  is  always  compelled  to  economize 
more  closely,  no  efforts  have  been  made  to  fill  the  vacancy.  In 
fact,  the  withdrawal  of  the  Schmidts  was  to  some  extent  prompted 
by  an  expressed  wish  of  the  Board  for  stricter  economy.  Brother 
Claassen  writes:  "The  congregation  is  now  paying  all  the  running 
expenses  and  half  the  pastor's  salary.  With  normal  growth  and 
peaceful  developments  the  congregation  might  undertake  to  pay 
the  pastor's  full  salary  in  a  year  or  two." 

Portland,  Ore.  This  is  our  newest  field.  It  is  really  a  joint 
undertaking  with  the  Pacific  Conference.  The  latter  holds  itself 
responsible  for  all  expenses,  except  the  salary  of  the  worker.  Miss 
Catherine  Niswander.  All  beginnings  are  difficult,  and  the  prog- 
ress in  this  line  of  endeavor  cannot  be  forced  but  Miss  Niswander 
has  entered  this  work  with  such  a  spirit  of  hope  and  faith  that 
we  are  in  best  hope  the  Lord's  blessings  will  accompany  her  ef- 
forts, and  after  another  three  year  term  a  growing  work  will  have 
been  built  up.    The  field  was  taken  over  in  the  summer  of  1928. 


—  382  — 

CANADA 
1926-1929 

Here  we  have  three  types  of  work.  A  number  of  stations  are 
on  the  same  basis  with  the  fields  in  the  United  States.  Then  there 
is  the  itinerant  work  done  by  about  a  dozen  traveling  ministers  and 
in  the  third  place  the  work  with  the  girls. 

Great  Deer,  Laird,  Sask.  Rev.  C.  F.  Sawatzky  has  served  here 
faithfully  for  a  number  of  years,  preaching  also  at  several  other 
places.  The  majority  of  people  are  poor  and  there  is  little  prospect 
for  selfsupport. 

Waldheini,  Sask.  The  Zoar  congregation  at  this  place  has 
made  steady  progress.  During  the  last  three  years  their  member- 
ship has  increased  from  124  to  179.  They  have  paid  half  of  their 
pastor's  salary  for  the  last  few  years,  and  we  trust  that  in  the  fu- 
ture they  will  assume  a  still  larger  portion.  Bro.  Gerhard  Buhler 
has  ministered  to  several  other  groups  in  addition  to  his  work  here. 
The  brethren  Jacob  Schmidt  and  John  Zacharias  have  been  elected 
into  the  ministry  and  are  assisting  Bro.  Buhler. 

Drake,  Sask.  At  this  place  a  group  of  people  had  banded  them- 
selves together  for  English  services,  as  it  was  felt  that  the  children 
were  unable  to  follow  the  German  language.  The  pastor,  Rev. 
M.  M.  Lehman,  receives  half  of  his  compensation  from  the  local 
church.  He  came  to  this  field  in  the  summer  of  1927.  They  have 
an  average  attendance  in  the  Sunday  school  of  between  50  to  60. 

Itinerant  Ministry.  About  this  part  of  our  missionary  work" 
we  shall  let  Bro.   David  Toews  speak: 

"It  may  be  generally  known  that  the  Canadian  Mennonite 
Board  of  Colonization  has  brought  out  of  Russia  into  Canada  near- 
ly 19,000  souls,  the  exact  number  is  18,912. 

According  to  our  way  of  thinking  it  would  have  been  very 
desirable  to  settle  these  people  in  larger  groups.  This,  however, 
was  impossible.  Good  lands  were  not  available  in  extensive  areas 
and  it  was  impossible  to  get  a  large  number  of  land  holders  in 
any  one  locality  to  sell  their  lands  entirely  on  credit.  The  result 
of  this  is,  that  our  immigrants  are  scattered  throughout  the  Pro- 
vinces of  Canada  as  follows: — in  Manitoba  there  are  7,522;  in 
Saskatchewan  6,885,  in  Alberta  2,317,  in  Ontario  1,939,  and  in  Brit- 


—  383  — 

ish  Columbia  249.  Of  the  total  number  about  15%  belong  to  other 
branches  of  the  Mennonite  Church,  while  the  great  majority  be- 
longs to   our  General   Conference  division    (Kirchlichen). 

Our  General  Conference  felt  from  the  beginning  that  we  have 
responsibility  for  our  incoming  brethren  regarding  their  spiritual 
welfare  and  at  our  Conference  meetings  at  Freeman  in  1923  and 
at  Berne  in  1926  consented  to  put  a  number  of  our  incoming  minis- 
ters in  a  position  to  do  itinerary  ministry  work  among  their  people. 

In  Ontario  Bro.  Jacob  H.  Janzeh  visits  the  different  groups 
as  traveling  minister  and  elder.  He  devotes  his  whole  time  to 
this  important  work  with  very  gratifying  results.  Bro.  Herman 
Lepp,  a  young  minister  in  Northern  Ontario,  was  called  to  do  pas- 
toral work  among  the  pioneers  in  the  woods  of  Northern  Ontario. 
He  gets  some  support  from  our  Conference  out  of  the  monthly 
allowance. 

In  Manitoba  the  brethren  J.  P.  Klassen  and  F.  F.  Enns  are 
doing  the  itinerary  work  among  about  sixty  larger  and  smaller 
groups,  comforting  and  encouraging  very  faithfully  our  new  ar- 
rivals whose  hard  lot  it  is  to  start  life  all  over  again.  The  brethren 
D.  H.  Koop  of  Nivervdlle,  Man.,  and  J.  P.  Bueckert,  of  Gretna, 
Man.,  are  working  locally  among  their  flocks,  the  former  around 
Niverville,  and  the  latter  among  the  settlers  in  the  Mennonite  re- 
serve stretching  from  Gretna  to  Morden  in  Southern  Manitoba. 

In  Saskatchewan  our  people  are  perhaps  even  more  scattered 
than  they  are  in  the  other  Provinces,  and  the  brethren  John  J. 
Klassen  and  C.  C.  Peters  are  ministering  to  these  scattered  groups, 
doing  real  strenuous  work  at  a  great  personal  sacrifice.  Bro.  J. 
M.  Wiens  of  Herbert,  Sask.,  assisted  Bro.  Peters  to  buy  an  old 
second  Ford  car  and  Bro.  Peters  is  thus  enabled  to  get  around  bettet 
to  the  different  groups. 

In  Alberta  the  brethren  C.  D.  Harder,  Mayton,  and  H.  H. 
Willms,  Namaka,  also  W.  J.  Martens,  Chinook,  and  A.  A.  Hamm, 
Provost,  are  devoting  of  their  time  to  itinerary  work,  and  get 
some  support  out  of  our  monthly  allowance  from  the  General 
Conference. 

All  the  above  named  brethren   are   doing  faithful   and   effec- 


—  384  — 

tive  work  among  our  immigrants.  In  all  the  groups  regular  services 
are  being  held  by  local  ministers  who  in  spite  of  poverty  and  other 
discouraging  features,  are  ministering  to  our  people  regularly. 
Sunday  schools  and  Young  People's  meetings  and  choir  singing  is 
practiced  wherever  this  is  at  all  possible.  The  real  results  of  all 
this  cannot  be  fully  appreciated  at  the  present  time.  The  future 
will  tell." 

Girls'  Homes.  Three  years  ago  (1926)  at  Berne,  Indiana,  the 
Conference  passed  a  resolution  that  Girls'  Homes  should  be  es- 
tablished at  Winnipeg,  Man.,  and  Saskatoon,  Sask,,  for  the  working 
girls  among  the  immigrants.  Two  months  later  the  work  in  Win- 
nipeg was  opened.  Our  churches  all  over  have  been  exceptionally 
sympathetic  toward  the  work,  but  not  too  much  so.  The  workers,' 
Brother  and  Sister  G.  A.  Peters,  have  labored  without  ceasing  in 
behalf  of  the  girls.  When  the  home  was  opened  for  the  first  time 
in  October,  1926,  fifteen  girls  were  present.  In  the  spring  of  1927 
this  number  had  grown  to  70.  The  next  winter  the  number  rose 
to  112  and  this  winter  as  many  as  150  girls  attended  the  services 
and  the  social  evenings  in  the  home.  The  number  is  always  larger 
in  the  winter  than  in  summer. 

Brother  Peters  writes  among  other  things:  "Our  home  has 
a  good  reputation  in  the  city.  We  believe  that  there  is  no  second 
place  in  the  city  which  finds  greater  recognition.  We  are  happy 
.  .  .  Repeatedly  we  hear  that  thru  our  girls  the  Mennonites  have 
won  a  good  reputation  among  English  speaking  circles." 

Twice  the  work  has  been  transferred  to  a  larger  home,  and 
the  present  location,  412  Bannatyne  Ave.,  offers  fine  opportunities. 

Salary,  rent,  fuel,  etc.  for  the  home  costs  us  nearly  $2000  a 
year,  and  if  our  friends  could  occasionally,  visit  the  home  when  fill- 
ed with  girls,  they  would  feel  no  regrets  for  having  contributed  for 
this  cause. 

Concerning  the  work  at  Saskatoon  Rev.  Toews  writes  as  fol- 
lows: 

"As  is  well  known  by  the  brethren  who  attended  our  Con- 
ference at  Berne,  Ind.,  it  was  resolved  that  we  start  a  work  in 
the  cities  of  Winnipeg  and  Saskatoon,  because  a  great  number  of 
girls  flocked  to  the  cities  in  order  to  earn  the  money  which  their 


—  385  — 

familes  need  to  pay  off  transportation  debts  and  to  help  them  to 
make  a  start  in  Canada.  Bro.  G.  A.  Peters  has  reported  on  his 
work  in  Winnipeg  and  because  we  have  no  steady  worker  in  Saska- 
toon as  yet,  I  will  take  the  liberty  to  report  about  the  work  in 
this  city. 

"On  the  average  there  are  about  seventy-five  Mennonite  girls 
in  Saskatoon,  mostly  working  as  domestics  in  the  better  homes  of 
that  city.  It  was  impossible  so  far  to  find  a  house  for  a  Girls' 
Home  on  account  of  the  high  cost  of  rent.  But  we  finally  succeed- 
ed in  getting  the  school  boards  to  consent  to  give  us  a  room  in 
the   Victoria    School   on   Thursday   evenings   and    on    Sunday. 

"For  the  Thursday  evenings  Bro.  Daniel  P.  Enns  went  to  Sas- 
katoon regularly  for  about  a  year.  He  entertained  the  girls  with 
readings  and  singing  practice,  also  in  a  social  way.  The  girls  seem- 
ed to  enjoy  these  meetings.  They  got  acquainted  among  them- 
selves and  were  encouraged  to  uphold  their  ideals  religiously  and 
socially. 

"On  Sundays  we  made  it  our  object  to  serve  all  those  who 
wished  to  gather  for  worship  bi-weekly.  The  attendance  always 
was  very  good,  and  the  room  was  almost  always  crowded  with  two 
in  every  available  seat  of  the  small  single  school  seats.  Boards 
were  brought  in  to  increase  the  seating  capacity  and  many  standing 
in  the  hall. 

"A  Young  People's  meeting  was  also  started  for  the  Sundays 
that  were  not  taken  up  by  church  services.  These  meetings  also 
were  exceptionally  well  attended.  Lately  a  Sunday  School  has 
been  started,  and  also  morning  services  every  Sunday. 

Roughly  speaking,  I  would  say  that  there  are  in  Saskatoon 
about  three  hundred  persons  who  should  be  ministered  to.  This 
work  has  been  attempted  for  the  last  two  or  three  years  without 
any  cost  to  our  Conference.  We  feel  the  need,  however,  for  a 
church  and  a  home  for  the  girls,  as  well  as  a  steady  worker. 

"A  more  itemized  report  may  be  forthcoming  in  the  near  fu- 
ture. For  the  present  these  lines  will  give  us  a  general  idea  of 
the  work  and  the  prospects  in  Saskatoon." 

Mexico.  For  some  time  partial  support  was  sent  to  Bro.  P. 
Janzen,   El   Trebol,  Guatimape,   Mexico,  but  when  the   settlement 


—  386  — 

dissolved  about  a  year  ago  to  come  to  the  United  States,  this  sup- 
port was  discontinued. 

Financial  Summary.  The  following  figures  taken  from  the 
voucher  stubs  will  give  information  as  to  the  way  the  money  has 
been  spent:  Salaries,  $62,469;  Buildings,  $7,674;  Running  expense, 
$2179.11;  Workers'  traveling  expenses,  $1590.13;  Mileage  to  work- 
ers, $1580.75;  Property  up-keep,  $1711.95;  Board  meetings,  $1109.- 
55;  Board  expenses  (Sec.  and  Treas.  salaries,  traveling  expenses, 
stationery,  postage,  etc.)  $2061.07;  Children's  allowance,  $606;  In- 
terest on  loans,  $637;  Mission  Quarterly,  $783.75;  Girls'  Home, 
$1731.35;  Insurance,  $202;  Church  building  loans,  $1300. 

Altho  our  statistics  are  not  very  complete,  the  following  page 
will  be  an  interesting  partial  summary  of  the  work,  not  including 
the  itinerant  ministry  and  the  work  with  the  girls. 

Orphan  Work.  Rev.  H.  P.  Krehbiel  has  served  as  superintend- 
ent of  the  orphan  work.  Thirteen  orphans  have  been  placed  in 
good  homes,  two  of  whom  within  the  last  six  months. 

Concerning  financial  support  the  Board's  policy  has  always 
been  to  reduce  this  as  fast  as  the  mission  is  able  to  take  on 
responsibility. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  The  Home  Mission  Board  shall  have  the  authority  of  grant- 
ing independence  to  any  mission  church  whenever  that  church  and 
the  Board  agree  that  the  church  is  able  to  take  care  of  the  needs 
of  the  field.  However,  the  property  shall  remain  Conference  pro- 
perty for  at  least  three  years  thereafter,  under  the  control  of  the 
Home  Mission  Board,  until  the  church  has  been  well  tested  that  they 
will  be  able  to  take  care  of  the  work.  With  the  consent  of  the 
Board  the  property  may  then  be  deeded  over  to  the  local  church. 

2.  In  view  of  the  many  urgent  needs  for  church  buildings, 
the  Conference  pledges  itself  to  urge  contributions  to  be  sent  in, 
as  gifts  or  loans,  for  the  church  building  fund. 

3.  That  the  Conference  endorse  the  raising  of  $10,000  for  the 
securing  of  a  building  to  serve  as  church  and  girls'  home  in  Saska- 
toon. 


—  387  — 
STATISTICS   ON    HOME    MISSION   FIELDS 
Mechanic  Grove,  Pa.:  A*  56;  B  83;  C  45;  D  71;  E  26;  F  56; 
GH  $1136;  I  for  repairs  and  enlargement  $380;  J.  Encouraging. 

Altoona,  Pa.:  A  90;  B  110;  C  63;  D  78;  E  66;  F  81;  Total  for 
3  years  $2100;  J  less  encouraging  due  to  poverty. 

Hutchinson,  Kan.:  A  56;  B  120;  C  45;  D  94;  E  33;  F  50;  G 
$385;  H  $745;  I  Garage  $300;  J  improving;  K  Need  more  room. 

Smith's  Corner,  Pa.:  A  50;  B  40;  C  40;  D  30-35;  E  ?;  F  ?; 
G  about  $jO;  H  about  $60;  I  church  painted;  J  Poor. 

Chicago,  111.:  A  210;  B  307;  C  122;  D  177;  E  50;  F  62;  GH 
$3803;  I  Parsonage:  porch,  furnace,  painting;  J  Very  encouraging; 
K  More  room. 

Flagstaff,  Ariz.:  (Started  Nov.  1926)  B  70;  D  40;  E  No  organi- 
zation, 35  Christians;  H  69;  J  Not  impossible;  K  New  place  of 
w^orship. 

Los  Angeles,  Calif.:  A  225;  B  349;  C  199;  D  242;  E  116;  F 
140;  G  $5161;  H  $7351;  I  Church  enlarged,  $6000;  J  Very  encourag- 
ing. 

Waldheim,  Sask.:  A  115;  B  133;  C  100;  D  120;  E  124;  F  179; 
G  $1087;  H  $1565;  J  Will  need  aid  for  another  term. 

Great  Deer,  Sask.:  About  200  are  being  ministered  to  here, 
Alsen,  N.  Dak.:  A  63;  B  85;  E  106;  F  114;  GH  $1521;  J  Pays 
full  share  of  pastor's  salary. 

Drake,  Sask 

Ontario,  Canada:  No  accurate  records;  E  325;  F  700. 
Totals:  A  895;  B  1299;  C  614;  D  857;  E  846;  F  1382. 
*  Note:  A:  S.  S.  Enrollment  1926;  B:  S.  S.  Enrollment  1929; 
C:  Average  S.  S.  attendance  in  June  1926;  D:  Ditto  1929;  E:  Church 
membership  1926;  F:  Ditto  1929;  G:  Total  contributions  1925;  H: 
Ditto,  1928;  I:  Improvements;  J:  Propsects  for  self-support;  K: 
Special  needs.  J.M.Regier,Sec'y. 

Recommendation  No.  1,  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  was  adopt- 
ed. It  reads:  That  the  Home  Mission  Board  shall  have  the  au- 
thority of  granting  independence  to  any  mission  church  whenever 
that  church  and  the  Board  agree  that  the  church  is  able  to  take 
care  of  the  needs  of  the  field.  However,  the  property  shall  re- 
main conference  property  for  at  least  three  years  thereafter,  under 


—  388  — 

the  control  of  the  Home  Mission  Board,  until  the  church  has  been 
well  tested  that  they  will  be  able  to  take  care  of  the  work.  With 
the  consent  of  the  Board  the  property  may  then  be  deeded  over 
to  the  local  church. 

Also  recommendation  No.  3  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  was 
adopted.  It  reads:  That  the  Conference  endorse  the  raising'  of 
$10,000.00  for  the  securing  of  a  building  to  serve  as  church  and 
girls'  home  in  Saskatoon,  Sask. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

CONFERENCE  BOARDS  AND  COMMITTEE  REPORTS 

1926-1929 

PUBLICATION.   EDUCATION.   EMERGENCY   RELIEF. 

BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES.  STATISTICS.   DOCTRINE 

AND  CONDUCT. 

PUBLICATION 

(Introduction  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Publication   Board.) 
When  Prof.  S.  F.  Morse  invented  the  telegraph  the  first  mes- 
sage he  sent  from  New  York  to  Washington,  D.  C.  was  "Behold 
what  God  hath  wrought." 

In  September  of  the  year  1905  it  was  my  privilege  to  visit  the 
churches  in  Pennsylvania.  One  day  while  I  was  at  the  home  of 
Bro.  A.  B.  Shelly  it  rained  and  Bro.  Shelly  was  called  to  conduct 
the  funeral  of  a  child.  His  wife  accompanied  him,  and  I  was  left  in 
possession  of  the  home.  He  said  before  leaving  that  it  might  in- 
terest me  to  look  through  the  volumes  of  the  first  Mennonite  paper 
ever  published  in  America  and  brought  down  from  the  attic  bound 
volumes  of  the  "Christliche  Volksblatt".     I  spent  a  most  enjoyable 


—  389  — 

and  profitable  day  with  these  volumes,  at  the  close  of  which  I  felt 
like  repeating^  the  first  message  that  ever  went  over  a  telegraph 
vdre,  "Behold  what  God  hath  wrought." 

I  found  out  that  in  1852  John  H.  Oberholzer,  a  minister  and 
locksmith  set  up  a  hand  printing  press  and  began  to  publish  this 
paper.  Later  I  was  shown  the  place  where  his  shop  had  stood,  but 
both  it  and  the  printing  press  had  disappeared.  What  a  pity 
that  some  one  did  not  preserve  them  for  the  Mennonite  Historical 
Society. 

Nine  years  after  the  first  issue  of  this  paper  the  General 
Conference  was  organized.  Without  the  opportunity  offered  by  this 
paper  for  the  different  churches  to  get  acquainted  with  each  other 
and  for  the  exchange  of  opinions,  it  is  doubtful  if  the  General  Con- 
ference would  have  been  organized.  This  paper  was  also  greatly 
instrumental  in  founding  Wadsworth  Seminary,  the  first  Menno- 
nite Educational  Institution  in  America. 

This  paper  and  another  paper,  "Zur  Heimat"  published  later 
in  Kansas,  were  consolidated  in  1881  and  turned  over  to  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  and  published  as  "Christlicher  Bundesbote"  by 
a  publication  committee  of  five  elected  by  the  Conference. 

It  was  soon  felt  that  the  Conference  should  also  have  a  book 
store  for  the  distribution  and  sale  of  good  books.  The  opening 
of  the  book  store  was  made  possible  when  in  1884  Joel  Welty  and 
his  brother  offered  to  loan  to  the  General  Conference  $1,000.00  for 
three  years  without  interest  for  this  purpose. 

From  these  small  beginnings  the  work  has  grown  under  God's 
blessing  until,  as  you  shall  hear  in  the  report  of  our  secretary,  dur- 
ing the  past  triennium  we  have  pubMshed 

5000  copies  of  the  New  English  Hymnal 

2500  copies  of  the  German  Hymnal 

2000  copies  of  Words  to  Young  Christians 

1500   copies   of   Coming   of  the   Russian   Mennonites 

2000  copies  of  Mission  Study  Courses 

1000  copies  of  25  Years  with  God  in  India 

We  have  also  published  and  distributed  to  our  Sunday  Schools 
2600  Peace  Lessons.    All  this  besides  the  regular  publication  of  our 


—  390  — 

papers   and   Sunday   School   quarterlies.     "Behold  what   God  hath 
wrought."     To  Him  be  the  glory. 

H.  J.  Krehbiel. 

REPORT  OF  THE  PUBLICATION  BOARD 

1929 

During  the  closing  days  of  the  session  of  General  Conference 
in  Berne,  Indiana,  1926,  the  Board  met  in  a  body  several  times 
to  outline  the  work  for  the  coming  triennium,  and  a  discussion  of 
the  resolutions  submitted  by  the  General  Conference.  Since  that 
time  the  Board  has  not  met  in  a  body  until  this  present  session; 
all  the  work  has  been  done  through  correspondence. 

The  same  staff  of  workers  which  has  been  faithful  for  so  many 
years  again  consented  to  serve,  —  they  are,  Bro.  J.  F.  Lehman  as 
Business  Manager  of  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern,  Bro.  C.  van  der 
Smissen  as  Editor  of  the  Bundesbote,  Kalendar,  Kinderbote,  and 
Lektionshefte.  Bro.  S.  M.  Grubb  as  Editor  of  The  Mennonite.  In 
addition  the  Young  People's  Committee  of  the  General  Conference 
accepted  the  responsibility  to  prepare  and  furnish  material  for 
two  pages  of  The  Mennonite.  Bro.  A.  J.  Neuenschwander  as  Edi- 
tor of  The  Mennonite  Year  Book  and  Almanac. 

Publication.  During  the  past  triennium  the  following  editions 
have  been  published, — 

.5000  copies  of  the  New  English  Mennonite  Hymn  Book 

These  were  printed  in  two  editions  and  are  all  sold  with  the 
exception  of  about  300. 

2500  copies  of  Gesangbuch  mit  Noten. 

2000   copies,   Wedel,   Words   to   Young   Christians. 

1500  copies.  Smith,  Coming  of  the  Russian  Mennonites. 

1000  copies,  Mission  Study  Course,  No.  3,  (Cheyenne  Indians). 

1000   copies.   Mission    Study   Course,   No.   4,    (India   Mission). 

(Only  a  few  copies  of  these  two  Mission  Study  Courses  have 
been  sold). 

1000  25  Years  with  God  in  India. 

1000  Katechismus. 

2400  Bundesbote-Kalendar  annually,  compared  with  2800  in 
1926,  a  loss  of  400. 


—  391  — 

1600  Mennonite  Year  Book  and  Almanac  annually,  comparing 
with  1500  in  1926,  an  increase  of  100. 

2600  Peace  Lessons  for  our  Sunday  School  Quarterlies. 
Subscriptions  to  our  various  Publications, — 

Christlicher  Bundesbote — 2307,  comparing  with  2758  in  1926, 
a  loss  of  251. 

The  Mennonite — lo04,  comparing  with  1649  in  1926,  a  loss  of 
145. 

Kinderbote — 2320  comparing  with  2417  in  1926,  a  loss  of  97. 

Sonntag-Schul  Lektionshefte — 15300,  comparing  with  15106  in 
1926,  an  increase  of  194. 
New  Publications, — 

The  New  English  Mennonite  Hymn  Book  is  off  the  press  as  you 
know.  Already  a  large  number  of  copies  have  been  sold  and  we 
hope  our  churches  may  continue  in  the  use  of  this  book  for  wor- 
ship hours.  It  would  be  fortunate  indeed,  if  a  copy  of  this  Hymnal 
could  find  its  way  into  each  home  of  our  General  Conference. 

The  book,  "The  Coming  of  the  Russian  Mennonites"  by  Dr. 
C.  Henry  Smith  is  on  sale  and  if  permitted  to  enter  our  homes  will 
make  a  valuable  addition  to  our  literature  on  Mennonite  History. 

The  Peace  Lessons  for  our  S.  S.  in  the  English  language  have 
been  published  on  separate  sheets  and  our  Sunday  Schools  have 
been  asked  to  place  their  orders  for  same.  Those  in  the  German 
language  have  been  inserted  into  the  Quarterly  Lektionsheft. 

Mission  Booklets  have  been  prepared  on  each  of  the  following 
Mission  Fields  by  Miss  Anna  G.  Stauffer  and  published  and  are  for 
sale, — Hopi  Indians,  Cheyenne  Indians,  and  India.  Might  our 
churches  or  their  organizations  of  S.  S.  and  C.  E.  Societies  be  en- 
couraged to  purchase  these  for  the  use  in  Mission  Study  Classes, 
or  even  as  a  part  of  ones  library.  These  booklets  have  been 
prepared  and  published  in  answer  to  a  request  of  so  many,  for 
some  literature  in  order  to  become  better  acquainted  Avith  the 
history  of  our  various  Mission  Fields  and  their  activities.  They 
contain  material  direct  from  the  Field,  have  been  read  and  correct- 
ed by  Missionaries,  and  approved  by  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  be- 
fore published.     Publications  of  the  other  Fields  are  forthcoming. 

One   entirely   new   book   is   now   off   the   press,   "Twenty-Five 


—  392  — 

Years  with  God  in  India."  This  book  has  been  prepared  by  our 
workers  who  are  active  in  this  field,  and  we  recommend  it  highly 
to  the  members  of  our  churches. 

To  the  Brethren  in  Germany  $200.00  was  sent  them  t©  assist 
them  in  their  struggle  with  the  heavy  debt  incurred  in  the  pub- 
lication of  the  book,  "Gedenkschrift."  This  contribution  was  au- 
thorized by  conference  resolution  No.  50  of  the  Minutes  of  the 
twenty-fourth  session.  And  again  $200.00  was  sent  the  editors  of 
"Das  Mennonitische  Lexikon"  in  accordance  with  resolution  No. 
49  of  the  Minutes  of  the  twenty-fourth  session  of  conference. 

Since  the  MSS  for  the  revised  English  Catechism  and  one  for  a 
Catechism  for  children  was  not  ready,  resolutions  No.  45  and  46 
of  1926  could  not  be  carried  out. 

The  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference  suggested 
that  possibly  the  Board  would  be  willing  to  extend  a  credit  of 
$200  of  the  money  that  was  turned  over  to  them  from  the  Exemp- 
tion Fund,  said  sum  to  be  used  to  acquaint  the  outside  world  witF 
Mennonite  Principles.  In  reply  to  this  suggestion  the  Board  in- 
formed the  Peace  Committee  that  it  may  draw  on  the  Publication 
Fund  for  such  amounts  as  they  need  in  the  furthering  of  the  Peace 
Movement  not  to  exceed  $200.00. 

The  Mennonite.  Several  changes  have  occurred  in  this  publica- 
tion. In  the  first  place  2  pages  were  assigned  to  the  Young  Peo- 
ple's Committee  as  a  Young  People's  Department  of  the  paper, — 
previously  they  had  but  one  page.  Resolution  No.  48  of  the  24th 
session  of  General  Conference  empowered  the  Publication  Board 
for  such  a  change.  However  the  latter  part  of  this  resolution  was 
not  carried  out,  namely — "and  if  they  deem  advisable  may  adapt 
the  Kinderbote  to  the  needs  of  the  young  People,  as  well  as  the 
children." 

Our  readers  have  also  found  illustrations  on  past  Mennonite 
History  with  a  brief  discussion  thereon.  This  is  credited  to  the 
suggestion  and  kindness  of  our  Editor,  Bro.  S.  M.  Grubb.  Bro. 
Grubb  had  a  number  of  slides  which  he  used  for  his  lecture  on 
Mennonite  History.  He  offered  the  use  of  some  of  these  slides  to 
the  Board  to  be  produced  in  cuts  which  have  been  appearing  in 
our  church  paper. 


—  393  — 

The  Merger  of  "The  Christian  Exponent"  with  "The  Men- 
nonite"  is  an  additional  new  venture.  The  Board  having  accepted 
the  mailing  list  of  the  Christian  Exponent  as  offered  on  the  terms 
of  the  Committee  representing  "The  Christian  Exponent  Company," 
proceeded  to  the  act  of  outlining  the  work  for  the  future.  While 
in  this  act,  "The  Young  People's  Committee"  of  the  General  Con- 
ference through  its  chairman  submitted  the  offer  that  the  2  pages 
hertofore  entrusted  to  them  be  turned  over  for  use  of  the  material 
formerly  in  "The  Christian  Exponent."  The  Board  kindly  accept- 
ed this  offer  as  it  was  made.  Bro.  Lester  Hostetler,  past  editor  of 
"The  Christian  Exponent,"  was  engaged  as  contributing  editor  in 
furnishing  the  material  for  these  said  2  pages  for  the  year  1929. 
We  believe  such  a  merger  to  be  an  additional  step  in  drawing  our 
Mennonite  People  into  closer  fellowship  and  union. 

May  we  encourage  you  anew  to  pratonize  our  own  Publications 
and  our  own  Publication  House,  The  Mennonite  Book  Concern,  at 
Berne,  Indiana.  Our  own  Publications  should  be  in  every  home  of 
our  conference  in  order  to  keep  in  touch  with  all  activities  of  our 
conferences.  Missions,  and  the  denomination.  When  purchasing 
supplies  in  any  form  and  for  any  purpose  either  German  or  English, 
if  our  own  House,  The  Mennonite  Book  Concern,  is  consulted,  you 
will  have  many  an  advantage  to  your  own  interests. 

The  Publication  Board. 

M.  J.  Galle,  Secretary. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  The  conference  songbooklets  which  are  being  used  at  this 
session  of  conference  have  been  furnished  free  of  charge  by  the 
Berne  Witness  Co.,  of  Berne,  Indiana,  which  if  sold  at  the  regular 
price  would  have  been  the  sum  of  $80.00.  Therefore  we  recommend 
that  a  vote  of  thanks  be  extended  to  the  Berne  Witness  Co.  of 
Berne,  Indiana,  for  such  courtesy. 

2.  We  recommend  that  all  official  reports  of  our  General  and 
District  Conferences,  and  also  the  reports  of  our  Mission  Workers 
and  their  correspondence  appear  first  in  our  church  papers. 

3.  With  the  view  of  improving  our  church  papers,  we  recom- 
mend that   our  brethren  be   encouraged  to  write   original   articles 


—  394  — 

for  our  papers  as  may  be  requested  by  the  Editors. 

4.  The  Board  recommends  that  the  Jottings  in  the  Mennonite, 
and  Daheim  und  Drauszen  in  the  Bundesbote,  be  omitted  in  the 
future.     (Rejected.) 

5.  At  our  last  session  of  Conference  it  was  recommended  to 
send  $200.00  towards  the  support  of  the  "Mennonitisches  Lexikon." 
But  since  such  a  donation  is  impossible  this  time  as  our  capital  is 
fully  absorbed  through  the  publication  of  the  Hymnbook,  Dr. 
Smith's  last  book,  and  the  just  recent  Mission  Book — Therefore 
we  recommend,  that  the  General  Conference  requests  the  church- 
es to  take  a  liberal  offering  once  a  year  for  the  next  triennium  to 
assist  towards  the  completion  of  this  valuable  piece  of  work;  these 
contributions  to  be  sent  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Publication  Board. 

6.  The  Book  —  "Twenty  Five  Years  with  God  in  India"  just 
published  by  the  Publication  Board,  because  of  the  many  valuable 
illustrations  it  contains,  is  rather  high  in  price,  but  the  Publication 
Board  is  thoroughly  convinced  that  the  book,  because  of  these  il- 
lustrations and  the  valuable  information  contained  therein,  is  well 
worth  the  price,  and  we  highly  recommend  it  to  the  members  of 
our  churches. 

7.  In  view  of  certain  changes  that  must  be  made  in  our  Pub- 
lication Work,  would  the  General  Conference  grant  to  the  Board 
of  Publication  the  authority  to  relocate  our  Publication  Work  and 
Book  Store  to  some  other  city,  if  such  a  change  should  seem 
advisable  to  the  Board  inside  of  the  next  triennium. 

8.  As  it  has  appeared  from  the  discussion  of  our  report  and 
recommendations,  that  it  is  impossible  at  present  to  publish  a 
Young  People's  Paper,  but  realizing  that  there  is  a  demand  for 
certain  reading  matter  for  our  young  people,  —  we  recommend, 
that  the  Young  People's  Department  be  reinstated  in  the  Men- 
nonite. 

The  Board  of  Publication 

M.  J.  Galle,  Secretary. 
Recommendation  No.  7  of  the  Publication  Board  was  adopted 
by  the  Conference  as  follows: 

In  view  of  certain  changes  that  must  be  made  in  our  publica- 
tion work,  would  the  General   Conference  grant  to  the   Board  of 


—  395  — 

Publication  the  authority  to  relocate  our  publication  work  and  book 
store  to  some  other  city,  if  such  a  change  should  seen  advisable 
to  the  Board  inside  of  the.  next  triennium?  Resolved,  To  grant 
this  request  (No.  7)  with  the  understanding  that  the  Publication 
Board  do  it  in  co-operation  with  the  Executive  Committee. 

EDUCATION 

REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  EDUCATION 

1926-1929 
Dear  Friends  and  Co-laborers: 

The  experiences  of  your  Board  have  certainly  made  one  more 
appreciative  of  Paul's  admonition  in  Romans  12:12,  "rejoicing  in 
hope;  patient  in  tribulation;  continuing  steadfastly  in  prayer." 
We  have  had  to  rejoice  in  hope,  rather  than  in  realization;  we  have 
had  to  be  patient  in  tribulation  and  we  have  tried  to  be  instant  in 
prayer. 

Many  plans  have  had  to  be  changed  and  work  deferred  be- 
cause of  illness.  Especially  do  we  think  of  the  serious  illness  of 
Rev.  S.  M.  Rosenberger.  We  hope  and  pray  that  his  illness  may 
yet  be  turned  to  health  by  the  loving  service  of  human  beings  and 
the  grace  of  God. 

Two  members  of  the  Board  have  changed  residence  and  types 
of  work  during  the  last  three  years.  These  were  Rev.  P.  R. 
Schroeder,  who  transferred  his  activfties  from  the  church  at  Berne, 
Ind.,  to  the  Presidency  of  Freeman  Junior  College,  and  Prof.  A.  J. 
Regier,  who  left  the  Presidency  of  Freeman  Junior  College  in  order 
to  accept  the  headship  of  the  department  of  Education  at  Bethel 
College.  This  has  also  added  to  the  difficulties  in  carrying  on  our 
work  smoothly. 

Dr.  Mosiman,  at  first  Chairman  of  the  Board,  spent  a  year 
abroad.  At  his  own  suggestion,  the  chairmanship  was  transferred 
to  another,  however,  not  without  some  delay.  Since  his  return. 
Dr.  Mosiman  has  been  occupied,  to  the  limit  of  his  strength  with 
the  growing  work  of  Bluffton  College. 

The  foregoing  statements  are  presented  as  facts  v.-ithout  which 
other  facts   might  not   be   correctly   understood. 

In  accordance  with  resolution  No.  39  of  the  24th  Conference 


—  396  — 

your  Board  of  Education  caused  Peace  lessons  to  be  prepared.  We 
favor  the  continuation  of  the  Committee  on  Peace  and  that  the 
production  of  lessons  on  Peace  be  givjen  over  to  that  Committee. 
Resolution  No.  41  of  the  24th  Conference  was  also  carried  out 
as  far  as  possible.  The  appeal  to  the  churches  for  funds  to  carry 
on  field  work  was  met  in  a  most  generous  and  prompt  way.  The 
difficulty  lay  in  finding  the  person  or  persons  who  could  do  this 
work  aggressively  and  as  continuously  as  the  needs  demand. 

The  Sunday  School  standard,  adopted  by  resolution  No.  42, 
was  sent  to  the  churches  and  has  been  put  into  practical  effect  by 
some  of  them. 

Work  has  been  begun  by  Rev.  P.  R.  Schroeder  to  revise  the 
English  Catechism  in  accordance  with  resolution  No.  45. 

The  work  of  preparing  a  catecliism  for  smaller  children,  as 
requested  in  resolution  No.  46,  was  assigned  to  Rev.  S.  M.  Rosen- 
berger.  On  March  14,  1929  he  submitted  19  pages  of  type  v^n-itten 
manuscript  on  the  following  subjects:  God;  Sin  and  Temptation; 
The  Life  of  Christ;  Salvation;  The  Holy  Spirit;  The  Christian  Life; 
The  Bible;  Baptism  and  The  Lord's  Supper;  Prayer;  The  Church 
and  Church  Membership,  and  The  Christian  Hope. 

Brother    Rosenberger    modestly    disclaimed    perfection    of   his 
work    but   handed    it    over    through    his    son,    after   he    had   been 
compelled  to  give  up  all  work,  in  the  hope  that  it  might  be  of  some 
help.     The  secretary  of  the  Board  sent  copies  of  Brother  Rosen- 
berger's  work  to  the  other  members  of  the  Board  on  March  16, 
1929.     They  have  all  been  returned  with  comments  and  the  mater- 
ial is  available  for  future  use.     Brother  Rosenberger  suggests  that 
it  might  be  well  to  have  his  work  tried  out  by  some  of  the  pastors 
in  their  work,  and  that  a  chapter  be  added  on  Mennonite  History. 
During  the  last  three  years  this  Board  has  sent  representa- 
tives to  The   Council   of   Church   Boards   of  Education  twice.     In 
January    1928   Rev.    Rosenberger   and   Dr.   Mosiman   attended   the 
meetings  of  the  Council  held  at  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.  Rev.  Rosenberger 
reported  on  this  meeting  in  our  Church  papers.     In  January  1929 
the  meetings  of  the  Council  were  held  at  Chattanooga,  Tenn.,  and 
were  attended  by  Dr.  Mosiman,  who  has  since  reported  to  the  Board. 
Both  representatives  were  deeply  impressed  by  the  spirit  which 


—  397  — 

they  found  at  these  sessions  and  feel  that  we  have  much  to  gain 
in  cooperating  with  those  of  other  denominations  who  seek  earnest- 
ly to  solve  the  problems  of  Christian  Education  which  confront  them 
as  well  as  us  at  this  time,  and  they  also  feel  that  we  may  have 
something  vital  to  contribute  in  this  search  for  the  right  solution 
of  our  common  problems.  The  opportunities  for  small  denomina- 
tions are  great  in  these  days.  They  have  often  gained  strength  by 
pursuing  the  road  of  consecrated  hard  work,  which  kept  them 
small  but  made  them  strong  spiritually. 

The  Sunday  School  work  has  continued  to  occupy  the  attention 
of  your  Board  very  much.  Rev.  P.  R.  Schroeder  has  headed  this 
work  very  much   in  the  same  manner  as  from   1923-26. 

Annual  questionnaires  were  sent  out.  The  replies  to  these 
were  fairly  accurate,  but  there  have  been  enough  irregularities  in 
the  replies  to  make  the  work  less  satisfactory  than  it  deserves. 
The  results  of  the  questionnaires  show  much  divergance  as  to  meth- 
od, organization  and  literature  used.  The  results  of  the  last  two 
years  have  been  tabulated  and  are  on  display  at  this  Conference. 
We  tinist  that  delegates  and  visitors  may  avail  themselves  of  this 
opportunity  to  inform  themselves. 

The  number  of  graduates  from  Teacher  Training  courses  is 
approximately  the  same  as  it  was  in  the  preceding  triennium.  The 
plan  of  having  the  examinations  given  by  qualified  teachers  has 
worked  very  successfully. 

Brother  Schroeder  reports  that  for  the  work  of  the  Sunday 
Schools  and  Young  People  the  great  need  is  for  a  person  with 
time  and  ability  to  inspire  these  undertakings  of  the  Church  to 
become  more  efficient  and  more  spiritual.  Something  in  this  direc- 
tion has  been  attempted  by  the  Board  through  the  encouragement 
given  to  "Retreats." 

During  1928  the  Retreats  in  Pennsylvania,  at  Bluffton  College 
and  at  Bethel  College  were  visited  by  a  representative  of  this 
Board.     In  1929  only  the  one  at  Bluffton  was  so  visited. 

The  Retreats  of  the  Pacific  Conference  were  observed  at  a 
distance  and  given  such  moral  encouragement  as  could  be  trans- 
mitted by  mail. 

It  is  interesting  to   note   how   this  movement  has  developed. 


—  398  — 

There  must  be  a  great  need  where  there  is  so  definite  an  urge.  In 
God's  orderly  arrangements  there  is  a  large  place  for  withdrawal 
in  order  that  one  may  get  clearer  information  on  vital  matters  of 
life;  to  discuss  these  facts,  and  to  learn  to  orient  one's  self  in  mat- 
ters that  affect  one's  life  deeply. 

Any  great  movement  needs  guidance  and  that  is  true  of  Re- 
treats. There  are  those  who  look  upon  them  as  just  another  fad. 
Their  contribution  is  not  helpful.  They  would  vitiate  the  very 
heart  of  the  need  which  a  Retreat  can  and  ought  to  meet.  A  Re- 
treat cannot  be  a  great  popular  gathering  with  the  lighter  social 
interests  in  the  foreground.  It  needs  to  be  of  sufficient  duration 
and  held  under  such  favorable  conditions  and  surroundings  that 
it  may  lead  to  a  real  re-creation  of  body,  mind  and  soul.  Of  course, 
this  is  the  ideal  and  the  meeting  of  that  ideal  is  beset  by  many 
difficulties. 

There  are  young  people  in  our  Conference  who  must  work 
in  factories  and  other  commercial  establishments.  These  cannot 
take  a  week  or  ten  days  to  attend  a  meeting,  however  helpful 
it  might  be.  They  are  confronted  wdth  losing  their  employment. 
One  marvels  at  the  spirit  of  sacrifice  some  of  these  show  and  is 
glad  to  help  them  with  all  that  a  week-end  Retreat  may  mean  for 
them,  even  though  one  feels  that  that  is  not  time  enough  for  what 
should  be  gained. 

Theoretically  all  of  these  meetings  should  be  held  in  succes- 
sive periods  of  time  so  that  time  and  expense  might  be  saved  in 
visiting  them,  but  practically  the  great  variety  of  seasonal  occupa- 
tions engaged  in  by  our  young  people  from  the  Atlantic  to  the 
Pacific  makes  such  theories  vanish  into  thin  air.  However,  greater 
co-operation  is  desirable  and  will  be  attempted. 

The  work  of  these  Retreats  has  been  about  as  perfect  as  the 
persons  influencing  them  in  one  way  or  another.  Much  good  has 
been  done,  more  can  be  done  in  proportion  as  the  human  needs 
and  God's  intent  are  placed  before  the  interests  of  self. 

So  far  as  the  attitude  of  the  young  people  is  concerned,  one 
can  feel  that '  the  cause  of  our  work  will  be  in  good  hands  if 
their  willingness  and  motives  are  given  the  proper  guidance  and 
freedom  of  expression. 


I 


—  399  — 

"With  all  of  the  differences  to  be  encountered  in  the  Retreats 
east  and  west,  there  was  still  a  uniformity  of  human  condition 
which  was  marked.  The  discussions  showed  that  in  the  minds  of 
youth  today  there  is  a  hunger  for  God  which  can  be  met.  The  spirit 
was  good  and,  on  the  whole,  the  young  people  were  not  only  will- 
ing but  anxious  both  to  learn  and  to  do.  That  is  gratifying  and 
encourages  the  various  committees  to  go  on  with  the  work. 

Among  the  incidental  work  of  the  Board  and  individual  mem- 
bers thereof  may  be  mentioned  the  anonymous  Weekly  Devotional 
Readings  in  the  Mennonite  which  was  carried  on  for  about  a  year. 
It  is  only  right  that  you  should  know  now  that  this  helpful  work 
was  done  by  Rev.  S.  M.  Rosenberger  as  a  part  of  his  task  to  help 
the  Home  life. 

The  work  of  Peace  has  been  emphasized  in  various  ways. 
Peace  contests  for  young  people  have  been  encouraged  and  are 
being  planned  for  in  a  larger  way  for  the  entire  General  Con- 
ference. Through  the  encouragement  of  Dr.  Mosiman  Peace  Con- 
tests were  held  at  the  Middle  District  Conference  and  also  at  the 
Central  Conference  of  Mennonites. 

Addresses  were  given,  especially  by  Prof.  D.  H.  Richert  on 
the  subject  of  Peace.  His  addresses  on  Astronomy  have  also  been 
a  worth  while  contribution  to  the  thinking  of  many. 

Much  work  has  been  done  by  a  rather  large  correspondence 
affecting  a  very  wide  range  of  interests.  Some  of  it  has  not  been 
profitable  because  the  questions  raised  were  puerile.  On  the  other 
hand  some  of  the  questions  were  so  challenging  that  one  bows 
one's  head  in  prayer  for  guidance  as  one  thinks  of  the  holy  ground 
onto  which  one  has  been  led  and  of  the  inadequacy  of  the  Church 
with  its  present  human  limitations  to  meet  what  is  ahead. 

A  Board  of  Education  of  any  denomination  is  very  much  like 
parents.  They  have  to  deal  with  humanity  in  all  stages  of  develop- 
ment and  as  not  in  position  to  make  interesting  statistical  reports 
of  the  kaleidoscopic  things  that  are  always  happening,  or  likely  to 
happen.    That  makes  the  work  both  interesting  and  difficult. 

Your  Board  appreciates  the  opportunities  which  the  passing 
of  the  resolutions  three  years  ago  opened   up  for  our  work  and 


—  400  — 

hope  that  what  has  begrin  may  be  carried  on  with  increasing  fruit- 
fulness. 

1.  That  the  work  of  Bethel  College,  Bluffton  College,  Freeman 
Junior  College  and  Witmarsum  Seminary  be  presented  by  represent- 
atives of  these  Mennonite  Schools  to  future  sessions  of  this  Con- 
ference in  order  that  the  Conference  may  become  more  definitely 
acquainted  with  the  work  done  by  these  institutions. 
Yours  in  Our  Lord's  Service, 
The  Board  of  Education, 
J.   H.   Langenwalter,   Sec'y. 

RESOLUTION  ADOPTED 
Resolved,  (Recommendation  of  the  Board  of  Education)  That 
the  work  of  Bethel  College,  Bluffton  College,  Freeman  Junior  Col- 
lege and  Witmarsum  Seminary  be  presented  by  representatives  of 
these  Mennonite  schools  to  future  sessions  of  this  Conference  in 
order  that  the  Conference  may  become  more  definitely  acquainted 
with  the  work  done  by  these  institutions. 

EMERGENCY  RELIEF 
REPORT  OF  THE  EMERGENCY  RELIEF  COMMISSION 

1926-1929 
Dear  Friends  of  this  Conference: — 

"There  is  much  to  do  for  Jesus,  what  a  great,  great  harvest 
field,  etc."  May  we  have  a  true  and  innermost  conviction  of  the 
truth  of  this  passage,  and  may  the  realization  of  this  truth,  as  weU 
as  our  love  toward  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour,  and  His  work  impel 
us  to  be  co-workers  with  Him  in  this  great  field  in  general,  and  in 
the  Emergency  Relief  work  in  particular. 

Another  conference  term  of  three  years  has  gone  by  very 
rapidly  and  has  become  a  part  of  history. 

If  I,  as  secretary  of  the  Relief  Commission,  am  to  give  you 
a  report  of  the  work  done  or  left  undone  during  the  last  three 
years,  I  would  like  to  call  your  attention  to  some  things  you,  worthy 
conference  friends  and  conference  congregations,  have  done;  and 
not  so  much  what  the  committee  has  done,  because  their  work  was 
only  very  insignificant  and  very  imperfect. 


—  401  — 

For  a  number  of  years  the  Emergency  Relief  Commission  felt 
the  necessity  of  creating  and  maintaining  a  larger  fund  for  emer- 
gency cases  which  may  arise  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  and  which 
would  demand  immediate  relief,  be  it  in  our  own  circles  or  among 
other  people,  so  that  immediate  assistance  can  be  rendered  from 
such  ready  fund.  We  regret  very  much  that  we  were  unable  to 
work  out  such  a  plan.  Our  commission  is  only  an  Emergency  Com- 
mission! We  do  not  know  what  will  happen  in  the  future,  con- 
sequently we  are  unable  to  work  out  a  definite  plan  or  program  for 
the  future  on  which  the  commission  could  work  systematically, 
as  many  of  your  other  boards  are  able  to  do.  We  are  unable  to 
make  a  definite  budget  for  a  year  or  a  conference  term  in  advance. 
Therefore,  we  only  can  give  aid  as  funds  are  available  for  that 
purpose. 

The  work  done  by  your  Commission  in  the  last  three  years 
was  mainly  along  the  following  lines:  When  the  great  floods  in 
our  southern  States  occurred  the  Commission  felt  that  we,  as 
Mennonites,  should  do  something  to  help  relieve  the  great  suffering. 
We  accordingly  made  an  appeal  in  our  church  papers  for  funds  for 
that  purpose.  To  this  appeal  many  friends  and  congregations 
responded  very  liberally  by  large  sums  of  money,  which  were  sent 
to  the  proper  authorities  for  flood  sufferers. 

In  an  emergency  as  just  mentioned,  a  special  fund,  as  indi- 
cated in  the  beginning,  would  give  the  commission  a  chance  for 
quick  and  effective  assistance. 

Another  opportunfty  which  presented  itself  to  render  assist- 
ance was  the  great  and  repeated  drought  in  China,  causing  in- 
tense suffering  from  starvation.  Since  our  Mission  field  was  includ- 
ed in  the  famine  district,  friends  of  the  mission  liberally  responded 
to  a  call  for  funds  to  be  sent  to  our  missionaries  in  the  field, 
who  were  able  to  relieve  some  of  the  sufferings,  not  only  the  Chris- 
tian Chinese  but  also  among  the  non-Christians. 

A  request  by  the  International  Aid  Committee  for  China  Re- 
lief to  join  them,  was  rejected  for  the  reason  that  we  felt  our 
funds  would  be  better  taken  care  of  by  our  missionaries.  The  re- 
ports, especially  that  of  Bro.  Boehr,  concerning  the  relief  given  in 


—  402  — 

China  already  shows  how  great  the  work  was  and  what  has  been 
accomplished. 

Great  suffering,  especially  also  caused  by  lack  of  food,  has 
repeatedly  been  the  lot  of  many  of  our  dear  brethren  and  sisters 
in  Russia.  Since  the  great  relief  organization  which  had  existed 
heretofore  had  been  dissolved,  we  could  render  help  only  in  a  small 
measure  and  only  to  the  very  most  needy,  through  men  of  honor 
and  trust  over  there.  At  present,  no  doubt,  the  teachers  and  some 
of  the  preachers  are  in  the  greatest  distress  and  even  danger  of 
life,  because  they  are  in  a  special  way  suspicioned  and  persecuted 
by  the  government  or  at  least  by  some  of  the  officers.  Many  of 
them  were  forced  to  give  up  their  life's  calling,  and  have  no  other 
means  to  make  a  living.  It  is  very  difficult  to  extend  aid  to 
them. 

Some  of  our  dear  beloved  immigrants  in  Canada  have  to 
spend  longer  or  shorter  periods  in  hospitals  on  account  of  bodily 
or  mental  ailments,  many  of  them  unable  to  pay  their  doctor  and 
hospital  bills,  some  having  even  no  relatives  or  friends  to  do  that 
for  them.  The  government  is  not  taking  care  of  them  because  they 
are  not  citizens.  The  Canadian  Board  of  Colonization  made  itself 
responsible  to  pay  these  expenses,  otherwise  the  poor  sufferers 
run  the  chance  of  being  deported.  The  Canadian  Board  needs  money 
for  that  purpose.  Here  is  a  golden  opportunity  to  show  our  love 
toward  these  sick.  Jesus  said  in  Matt.  25:36,  "I  was  sick  and 
ye  visited  me."  If  we  are  unable  to  visit  these  sick  in  person, 
we  can  visit  them  with  our  gifts  and  our  prayers.  Many  of  your 
gifts  became  a  great  joy  to  these  sick. 

Among  the  many  immigrants  that  still  came  to  Canada  in 
the  first  part  of  our  conference  term  just  p^issed,  there  were  a  num- 
ber detained  at  the  embarkation  port  on  account  of  bodily  defects 
or  ailments.  Some  had  to  remain  there  for  a  considerable  time 
before  permitted  to  go  on.  Living  there  was  expensive  and  most 
of  them  were  without  means.  They  too  needed  our  assistance  and 
prayers. 

The  Commission  tried  to  send  several  hundred  dollars  monthly 
to  the  Canadian  Mennonite  Board  of  Colonization  for  general  dis- 
tribution among  the  very  most  needy,  thereby  much  suffering  was 


—  403  — 

relieved  and  much  joy  brought  into  the  hearts  of  these  people. 

Often  gifts  were  sent  to  the  Near  East  Relief,  also  to  the 
Red  Cross  society,  mostly  gifts  that  were  specified  for  that  pur- 
pose. I  probably  should  mention  the  orphanage  at  Jerusalem. 
Money  was  sent  for  their  support  from  time  to  time. 

Our  treasurer,  Bro.  Claassen,  quite  often  remitted  private 
donations  to  personal  friends  in  Europe  which  sometimes  took 
quite  a  little  of  his  time,  but  was  quite  a  convenience  to  the 
parties  sending  the  money. 

In  the  immigration  and  colonization  project  the  Commission 
has  done  very  little  or  practically  nothing.  The  opinion  of  the 
people  in  general  does  not  seem  to  sympathize  with  this  project 
and  are  not  inclined  to  support  it  financially.  The  Colonization 
Board  has  really  charge  of  this. 

Lastly,  but  not  least,  I  would  like  to  call  your  attention  to  a 
great  work  which  was  really  accomplished  by  the  Ladies  Mission 
Society,  although  once  started  by  the  Emergency  Relief  Com- 
mission, that  is  the  repeated  gathering  and  sending  of  used  and 
new  clothing  and  shoes  to  the  suffering  brethren  and  sisters  among 
the  immigrants  in  Canada.  How  much  has  been  done  by  this  great 
work,  eternity  may  only  be  able  to  reveal.  We  know  that  tons 
and  tons  of  clothing  have  been  sent  to  Canada  in  the  last  three 
years.  The  value  in  dollars  probably  running  into  many  thousands. 
Many  letters  of  appreciation  have  been  received. 

The  Commission  is  full  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  His  wonderful  guidance  and  protection.  There  occuri^ed  no 
vacancy  in  our  Commission  either  through  death  or  resignation. 
Each  individual  member  was  willing  to  perform  his  duty  with 
joy. 

We  are  thankful  to  you,  dear  friends,  for  the  financial  and 
prayerful  support  given  us.  May  our  loving  Father  continue  to 
guide  us.  protect  us,  and  bless  us  in  the  future  as  He  did  in  the 
past,  is  the  wish  of 

Your  Emergency  Relief  Commission 
John  C.  Mueller,  Sec. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  In  view  of  the  fact,  that  many  of  the  new  settlements  in 


—  404  — 

Canada  are  facing  a  partial  or  total  crop  failure  this  year,  which 
will  cause  great  suffering  among  many  of  our  Russian  emmigrant 
brethren  and  sisters,  the  Relief  Commission  would  urge  the  dele- 
gates of  this  Conference  to  impress  this  fact  upon  their  respective 
congregations,  and  request  them  (a)  to  send  a  liberal  contribution 
to  our  Treasurer  as  early  this  fall  as  possible,  and  (b)  to  continue 
soliciting  used  and  unused  clothing  and  shoes  for  the  most  needy 
in  Canada,  to  prevent  possible  starvation  and  freezing. 

2.  The  Relief  Commission  would  strongly  urge  on  the  Con- 
ference congregations  the  continuance  of  their  prayerful  and  fi- 
nancial support  of  the  sick  emigrant  brethren  and  sisters  in  the 
various  hospitals  and  otherwise  who  are  unable  to  support  them- 
selves, and  also  to  render  assistance  in  other  emergencies  as  they 
may  arise  from  time  to  time. 

Your  Emergency  Relief  Commission,  John  C.  Mueller,  Sec'y- 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 
The  Resolutions  Committee  having  met  with  the  delegates 
from  Canada  was  informed  that  because  of  those  Russian  Men- 
nonite  immigrants  to  whom  entrance  into  Canada  has  been  denied 
a  debt  of  $151,000  has  accumulated,  they  desire  that  in  the  pay- 
ment of  this  debt  the  churches  of  the  General  Conference  give  as- 
sistance. They  also  request  that  the  churches  of  the  General  Con- 
ference give  assistance  in  helping  those  Mennonites  now  in  Russia 
suffering  from  famine  in  that  country.  —  Resolved,  That  our  Emer- 
gency Relief  Board  give  all  possible  assistance  to  the  Canadian 
brethren  in  these  two  noble  Christian  efforts. 

69.  Resolved:  In  view  of  the  fact  that  many  of  the  new  set- 
tlements in  Canada  are  facing  a  partial  or  total  crop  failure  this 
year,  which  will  cause  great  suffering  among  many  of  our  Russian 
immigrant  brethren  and  sisters;  the  Relief  Board  would  urge  the 
delegates  of  this  Conference  to  impress  this  fact  upon  their  re- 
spective congregations,  and  request  them  a)  to  send  a  liberal  con- 
tribution to  our  treasurer  as  early  this  fall  as  possible,  and  b) 
to  continue  soliciting  used  and  unused  clothing  and  shoes  for  the 
most  needy  in  Canada  to  prevent  possible  starvation  and  freezing. 

70.  Resolved:   The  Relief  Board  would   strongly  urge   on  the 


—  405  — 

Conference  congregations  the  continuence  of  their  prayerful  and 
financial  support  of  the  sick  immigrant  brethren  and  sisters  in 
the  various  hospitals  and  otherwise  who  are  unable  to  support  them- 
selves, and  also  to  render  assistance  in  other  emergencies  as  they 
may  arise  from  time  to  time. 

TRUSTEES 

REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES 

1926-1929 

First,  we  wish  to  state  that  regret  and  sorrow  came  to  the 
board  members,  thru  the  death  of  our  beloved  brothers  and  mem- 
bers of  this  board,  Jacob  H.  Richert,  Newton,  Kansas,  and  Rev. 
D.  D.  King,  Lind,  Washington. 

We  miss  their  devoted  and  efficient  help  in  our  consideration, 
and  sorrow  with  their  dear  ones  in  their  loss. 

Also,  we  sympathize  deeply  with  our  brother  and  board  mem- 
ber, J.  D.  Moyer,  Souderton,  Penna.,  in  the  death  of  his  dear  wife, 
recently  reported.  May  God  comfort  the  bereaved.  We  also  sym- 
pathize with  our  board  member  A.  J,  Dyck  who  was  hurt  in  an 
accident. 

We  report  as  follows  for  the  last  three  years: 

1.  This  board  held  four  trustee  meetings,  and  three  executive 
committee  meetings  and  a  number  of  informal  meetings  and  con- 
siderations. 

2.  The  Secretary  of  this  board,  mailed  420  original  letters  and 
over  800  copies,  each  under  separate  cover. 

A  considerable  increase  in  correspondence  and  legal  documents 
and  varied  business   came   to   this  board   in  this  period. 

3.  Accounts  and  securities,  in  the  care  of  our  treasurer  C.  F. 
Classen,  were  checked  by  our  executive  committee  at  various  times, 
and  finally  on  July  5th,  1929  and  found  satisfactory.  For  details 
of  this  report  apply  to  C.  F.  Claassen  for  printed  copies. 

4.  The  larger  donations  which  came  to  this  board  thru  the  soli- 
citation of  the  Boards  show  a  deep  interest  among  our  church 
members  in  God's  kingdom  in  yielding  such  sums  as  the  following: 

From —  Giver  not  named:  thru  the  office  J.  G.  Regier  and 
brothers  preferred  stock,  in  the  Midland  Milling  Co.  Kansas  City  for 


—  406  — 

Foreign  Mission  $20000.00;  friends,  Buhler,  Kan.,  Foreign  Mission, 
$4000.00;  Daniel  C.  Schmitt  and  wife,  Upland,  Calif.,  Home  Mis- 
sion, $1000.00;  Jacob  S.  Voth,  deceased,  Goessel,  Kansas,  Home  Mis- 
sion (160  acres  land  in  McPherson  Co.,  Ks.)  estimated  worth 
$14000.00;  Heinrich  A.  Becker  and  wife,  Buhler,  Kansas,  Foreign 
Mission,  $11000.00;   Totaling  $50000.00. 

5.  Life  Annuity  Agreements,  now  number  six,  totaling  $8700.- 
00  of  which  $7300.00  will  be  paid  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Board 
and  $1400.00  to  the  Home  Mission  Board  on  the  death  of  the 
donors  or  their  beneficiaries.  Rate  paid  on  these  agreements  most- 
ly 5%  per  year. 

6.  The  Bernhard  Rempel,  deceased,  Mountain  Lake,  Minn., 
$5000.00  Legacy  for  Foreign  Mission,  after  six  years  litigation,  is 
out  of  litigation  and  the  executor  of  the  Will  is  seeking  to  sell 
the  Real  Estate,  then  to  close  the  estate  as  soon  as  possible.  Bro. 
J.  J.  Balzer  and  D.  G.  Hiebert  have  helped  us  in  representing  us 
in  this  case. 

7.  The  Alta  Loma  Sanatorium,  (Upland,  California)  affairs 
continue  in  the  care  of  the  committee  governing  herein.  See  reso- 
lution 58  (d)  page  190  also  Sanatorium  report  page  299  (Session 
1923.) 

8.  "An  Agreement  to  Refund"  was  executed  between  the 
Foreign  Mission  Board  and  Bethel  College,  Bethel  Hospital,  and 
others  to  re-imburse  the  Foreign  Mission  board,  for  expense  paid 
by  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  in  liquidating  the  Heinrich  A.  Becker, 
deceased,  legacy,  which  expense  should  be  shared  by  the  parties 
who   will   inherit  from   this   same   estate   and   Will. 

This  agreement  is  filed  with  our  Trustee's  treasurer,  C.  F. 
Claassen. 

9.  Dr.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  Pres.  of  the  Foreign  Board  reported  to 
the  Board  of  Trustees,  that  Peter  J.  Jantz,  Meno,  Oklahoma,  gave 
to  Bethel  College  and  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Board,  each  one-half 
of  the  proceeds  from  the  sale  and  crops  of  eighty  (80)  acres  of 
land  near  Meno,  Okla.  This  land  is  to  be  sold  when  Dr.  Kliewer 
finds  it  possible  and  desirable.    This  matter  is  resting  in  his  hands. 

10.  The  Executive  Committee  of  the  Conference  has  had  its 


—  407  — 

Treasurers   bonded   and   placed   with   the   Conference   treasurer   C. 
F.  Claassen,  bonds  as  follows: 

(1)  J.  G.  Regier,  Treasurer  Foreign  Mission  board,  personal 
bond,  $20,000.00;  (2)  C.  F.  Claassen,  Treas.  Relief  and  Conference, 
Fidelity  Ins.  Co.  bond  for  $10,000.00;  (3)  J.  F.  Lehman,  Publication, 
Aetna  Ins.  Co.,  $5,000.00;  (4)  D.  H.  Richert,  Education,  personal 
bond,  $500.00;  (5)  J.  E.  Amstutz,  Home  Mission,  Surety  Co.  Bond, 
$5,000.00. 

11.  A  board  of  this  Conference  requested  the  officers  of  the 
Trustees  to  mortgage  Real  Estate  belonging  to  the  standing  board, 
to  procure  a  loan  for  needed  funds.  The  Trustees  officers  did 
this. 

Also — the  request  came  from  a  board  that  the  Trustee  officers 
use  of  the  Securities  belonging  to  that  standing  board  for  "collater- 
al" Security,  to  secure  funds  through  a  loan. 

The  Trustees  are  not  certain  of  the  desirability  nor  that  they 
are  authorized  to  seek  loans  in  this  manner. 

12.  Some  months  ago  the  Trustees  requested  C.  E.  Krehbiel, 
Secretary  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Conference,  to  pre- 
pare a  pamphlet  form  and  such  other  outlines  as  he  considered  fit- 
ting for  soliciting  from  donors,  Life  Annuity  Agreements  (Dona- 
tions) which  pamphlet  the  Standing  Boards  might  use  in  soliciting 
gifts  on  this  plan.  On  July  5th,  1929,  at  our  Annual  Trustee  meet- 
ing, he  presented  his  outline  and  suggestions  for  this  purpose.  The 
Trustees  consider  his  plan  to  fit  the  needs  and  will  present  a  recom- 
mendation thereon. 

13.  The  Secretary  of  the  Trustees  on  request  of  the  Home 
Mission  Board  during  the  past  year,  was  helpful  to  the  Home  Mis- 
sion Board,  in  clearing  the  title,  trying  to  sell,  and  in  having  oil 
lease  renewed  on  a  quarter  section  of  land,  which  the  Home  Mission 
board  inherited  from  Brother  J.  S.  Voth,  GoesSel,  Kansas,  (De- 
ceased). This  land  is  the  SW  %  section  three  —  Twp.  21  —  Range 
1  West,  McPherson  County,  Kansas,  Also  a  loan  of  $7000.00  was 
negotiated  on  this  land.  Several  attempts  to  sell  the  oil  and  gas 
lease  on  this  land  failed. 


—  408  — 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  the  Permanent  Trust  Funds  or  securities  therefore, 
shall  not  be  used  as  collateral  security,  to  secure  loans  by  any 
board  or  the  Trustees. 

2.  That  Temporary  Trust  Funds  belonging  to  this  Conference 
may  be  used  as  collateral  security  to  secure  loans  for  boards  for 
whose  activities  this  fund  was  given.  Such  loans  shall  be  limited 
to  sixty  per  cent  of  the  securities  under  consideration  and  shall 
not  be  for  more  than  one  year  but  renewable  at  the  discretion  of 
the  Trustees  or  its  officers  and  by  the  respective  board  seeking  such 
loan;  the  board's  request  for  renewal  must  be  in  writing  to  the 
Trustees. 

3.  That  under  limitations  stated  in  item  No.  2  next  above  the 
Conference  does  hereby  authorize  the  officers  of  the  Trustees  on 
their  approval  to  negotiate  loans  for  its  boards. 

4.  That  real  estate  in  the  Temporary  Funds  of  the  Conference, 
for  board  activities  may  in  extreme  cases  of  necessity  be  mortgagee 
for  loans  for  the  respective  board;  the  loan  not  to  exceed  one-half 
(Vz)  of  the  value  of  the  Real  Estate.  Application  for  such  loan  shall 
be  in  writing  by  the  respective  board,  and  subject  to  the  approval 
of  the  Trustees. 

5.  That  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Conference  may,  in 
their  discretion,  have  all  the  accounts  and  funds  of  the  Conference 
board  treasurers  audited  by  Certified  Accountants,  for  triennial 
reports  to  the  Conference. 

6.  Life  Annuity  Agreements: — That  the  Conference  hereby 
authorize  its  Board  of  Trustees,  under  regulations  adopted  by  said 
Board  and  conforming  to  Conference  resolutions  and  State  Laws, 
to  receive  gifts  on  the  Life  Annuity  Agreement  plan  for  Conference 
uses  and  purposes,  and  to  execute  therefore,  for  the  Conference 
Life  Annuity  Agreements  binding  the  Conference  to  pay  such  an- 
nuities as  are  mutually  agreed  upon  and  as  stipulated  in  such 
agreements.  Soliciting  Life  Annuity  gifts  shall  be  in  charge  of  the 
various  boards. 

7.  That  the  Principal  of  such  Annuity  Agreements  shall  be 
invested  in  safe  securities.     It  shall  be  held  intact  during  life  of 


—  409  — 

annuitants  and  shall  not  be  used  for  collateral. 
For  the   Trustees: 

G.  N.  Harms,  Whitewater,  Ks.  Pres. 
J.  W.  Krehbiel,  Moundridge,  Ks.  Sec'y- 
C.  F.  Claassen,  Newton,  Kan.  Treas. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 
The  recommendations  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  were  disposed 
of  by  resolutions  74  to  80. 

74.  Resolved,  That  the  Permanent  Trust  Funds  or  securities 
therefore  shall  not  be  used  as  collateral  security  to  secure  loans  by 
any  board,  standing  committee  or  the  Trustees. 

75.  Resolved,  That  Temporary  Trust  Funds  belonging  to  the 
Conference  may  be  used  as  collateral  security  to  secure  loans  for 
boards  for  whose  activities  such  funds  were  given.  Such  loans 
shall  be  limited  to  sixty  per  cent  of  the  securities  under  considera- 
tion and  shall  not  be  for  more  than  a  year,  but  renewable  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  Trustee  Board  or  its  officers  and  by  the  respective 
board  seeking  such  loan.  A  board's  request  must  be  in  writing  to 
the  Trustees. 

76.  Resolved,  That  under  limitations  stated  in  Resolution  75 
above  the  Conference  does  hereby  authorize  the  officers  of.  the 
Trustees  on  their  approval  to  negotiate  loans  for  its  boards. 

77.  Resolved,  That  real  estate  in  Temporary  Funds  of  the 
Conference  for  board  activities  may,  in  extreme  cases  of  necessity, 
be  mortgaged  for  loans  for  the  respective  boards,  the  loan  not  to 
exceed  one-half  of  the  value  of  the  real  estate.  Application  for 
such  loan  shall  be  in  writing  by  the  re^ective  board,  and  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  Trustees. 

78.  Resolved,  That  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Conference 
may,  in  their  discretion,  have  all  the  accounts  and  funds  of  the 
Conference  board  treasurers  audited  by  certified  accountants  for  the 
triennial  reports  to  the  Conference. 

79  Resolved,  That  the  Conference  hereby  authorizes  its  Board 
of  Trustees,  under  regulations  adopted  by  said  Board  and  conform- 
ing to  Conference  resolutions  and  State  Laws,  to  receive  gifts  on 


—  410  — 

the  Life  Annuity  Agreement  plan  for  Conference  uses  and  purposes, 
and  to  execute  therefore  for  the  Conference  Life  Annuity  binding 
the  Conference  to  pay  such  annuities  as  are  mutually  agreed  upon 
and  as  stipulated  in  such  agreements.  The  soliciting  of  Life  An* 
nuity  gifts  shall  be  in  charge  of  the  Boards  of  the  Conference. 

80.  Resolved,  That  the  principal  of  such  annuity  agreements 
shall  be  invested  in  safe  securities.  It  shall  be  held  intact  during  life 
of  the  annuitant  and  shall  not  be  used  for  collateral. 

STATISTICS 

STATISTICAL   REPORT 

1926-1929 

First  of  all  a  word  of  appreciation  for  the  generally  whole- 
hearted response  of  the  brethren  to  the  efforts  to  gather  statistics 
for  the  Conference.  It  is  admitted  that  it  required  time  and  effort 
to  fill  out  the  blanks;  but  who  will  name  anything  in  the  wide 
world,  that  is  worth  anything,  that  does  not  require  time  and 
effort?  However,  this  does  not  prove  that  these  statistics  are  valu- 
able, or  it  does  not  follow  that  everything  requiring  time  and  effort 
is  for  that  reason  valuable. 

One  brother  wrote  me  goodnaturedly,  "You  want  to  know  too 
much,  more  than  we  do  ourselves!"  This  may  be  so;  but  others  tell 
me  that  the  blank  is  excellent  and  if  pastors  will  preserve  the  dup- 
licates, as  they  should  by  all  means,  it  should  be  an  easy  matter 
to  make  out  the  next  annual   and  then  triennial  report. 

The  work  that  the  Conference  assigns  to  the  Statistician, 
according  to  the  Constitution,  is  to  "gather  statistical  reports  on 
the  number  of  ministers,  church  members,  Sunday  school  pupils, 
amount  of  contributions  for  various  purposes,  etc.,  etc."  The 
"Etc."  provides  rather  wide  latitude. 

At  present  137  churches  constitute  the  Conference.  It  may 
surprise  you  to  hear  that  44  churches,  once  belonging  to  the  Con- 
ference, have  withdrawn,  have  been  dissolved  or  have  been  absorb- 
ed by  other  churches.  It  may  surprise  some  of  you  more  to  learn 
that  39  years  ago  (1890)  nine  churches  from  Switzerland  joined 
the  Conference,  but  did  not  continue  the  relation. 


—  411  — 

The  blanks  called  for  the  date  when  churches  joined  the  Con- 
ference. Many  churches  did  not  know.  The  old  records  have 
been  studied  and  now  practically  all  such  dates  will  be  contained 
in  the  statistical  list  to  be  published  as  part  of  this  report.  Some 
churches  apparently  joined  twice.  For  others  no  time  is  given 
when  they  joined.  By  mistake  one  church,  "Bethel"  Dolton,  S. 
Dak.,  was  presented  for  membership  by  someone  at  Freeman  in 
1923.  The  church  did  not  wish  to  join  and  repeated  requests  to  do 
so  have  not  found  favorable  response,  so  this  name  does  not  appear 
in  the  list  of  members  this  time,  which  is  to  be  regretted. 

You  may  be  curious  to  know  why  the  blank  called  for  the 
number  of  male  and  female  members  and  for  children  under  14 
years  old.  In  the  United  States  Census  which  the  present  statis- 
tician helped  to  prepare  for  1926  these  questions  were  asked,  but 
there  were  no  data  on  it,  so  these  questions  were  inserted.  But 
many  ministers  did  not  take  the  time  to  insert  the  information. 
The  inquiry  as  to  the  number  of  children  under  14  was  not  clearly 
put  by  me.  The  object  of  the  question  was  to  get  the  total  number 
of  children  and  young  people  in  a  church  that  are  not  communicant 
members.  There  are  three  reasons  for  asking  the  question:  1) 
The  Government  asks  that  question;  2)  Some  communions  count 
souls,  not  communicant  members,  and  if  the  number  is  given  one 
can  add  these  to  the  communicant  members  and  also  have  the 
number  of  souls  in  a  given  congregation  or  denomination;  3)  Know- 
ing the  number  of  young  and  unbaptized  souls  in  a  given  church 
is  an  indication  of  the  potential  strength  of  a  cliurch.  A  church 
with  no  youth  is  not  very  promising. 

Only  8  of  the  187  churches  had  not  reported  by  August  13, 
1929  when  this  report  was  written;  but  two  others  failed  to  give  the 
number  of  members.  The  127  reported  a  membership  of  25,023. 
Three  years  ago  the  total  was  22,145.  Thirty-seven  churches  show 
a  loss  in  membership  for  the  past  three  years  of  421,  but  a  few  of 
these  were  caused  by  organization  of  new  churches.  Two  churches 
show  neither  gain  nor  loss,  and  88  report  a  gain  of  2231  for  three 
years.  Forty-one  churches  did  not  report  any  baptisms  for  1928; 
the  other  96  report  901  baptisms  for  1928.  For  the  triennium  no 
data  were  available. 


—  412  — 

In  1926  48  churches  used  the  German  language  only,  now 
41  use  it  exclusively.  In  1926  45  used  both  languages,  now  53 
do  so.  In  1926  34  used  English  only,  now  43  use  English  ex- 
clusively. Thus  you  will  see  that  in  these  three  years  the  balance 
has  tipped  to  the  English. 

As  one  criterion  of  spiritual  life  in  a  church  at  least  some  of 
its  fruit  should  mature  into  Missionaries,  Ministers,  and  Deaconess- 
es, and  it  was  hoped  that  the  statistics  might  disclose  some  church- 
es that  are  especially  successful  in  producing  this  kind  of  fruit; 
however,  unfortunately  question  41  relating  to  this  was  not  inter- 
preted the  same  by  all  and  hence  the  answers  are  not  enlightening. 
The  purpose  of  the  question  was  to  find  out  how  many  missionaries, 
ministers,  and  deaconesses  had  been  members  of  the  particular 
church  at  the  time  of  their  ordination  or  installation.  The  replies 
do  give  this  much  information:  One  church  reports  14  ministers; 
another  9,  and  three  8.  One  church  reports  9  missionaries,  another 
8,  and  one  7.  Four  churches  report  5  deaconesses  each.  Doubtless 
there  is  soil  and  atmosphere  that  is  conducive  to  fruition  of  this 
kind,  and  every  congregation  should  ask  itself  this  question  serious- 
ly and  prayerfully:  Is  our  church  contributing  its  share  of  voca- 
tional laborers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  ?     If  not,  why  not  ? 

Six  churches  report  spending  $95,560.00  in  1928  for  new  build- 
ings. The  total  estimated  value  of  the  property  of  121  churches  is 
$1,343,930.  Twenty-three  churches  report  debts  totaling  $49,145. 
Three  years  ago  13  reported  debts  totaling  $18,526.00.  Twenty 
churches  have  parsonages  valued  at  $80,850.00.  The  Home  Mission 
Board  property  at  six  places  is  estimated  at  $114,500.00. 

In  the  119  Sunday  schools  reporting  there  are  enrolled  25,587; 
in  the  52  Summer  or  Vacation  Bible  schools  3254;  in  the  84  Chris- 
tian Endeavor  societies  7272,  and  in  the  91  Ladies  Mission  societies 
4149.  But  these  figures  are  not  complete;  for  unfortunately  some 
write  the  word  "All"  or  "Yes"  in  the  column  and  that  plays  havoc 
with  statistics.  The  following  total  contributions  for  three  years 
were  reported:  Church  Support  $458,563;  Foreign  Mission  $242,151; 
Home  Mission  $69,959;  Relief  $44,723;  Other  Purposes  $188,370; 
Total  All  Purposes  $1,031,748.  But  the  contributions  were  con- 
siderably  larger   as    the    published    Mission    gifts   will    show;    foi 


—  413  — 

many  gifts  are  not  recorded  by  the  local  churches  as  individuals 
send  them  directly  to  the  conference  treasurers. 

Forty-one  churches  practice  feetwashing;  68  have  prayer- 
meeting  or  Bible  study.  There  are  13  vacancies.  One  hundred 
five  churches  have  Elders.  Of  228  ministers  reported  16  are  retired, 
108  are  active  in  churches  regularly  and  104  teach  or  are  active 
otherwise,  but  preach  at  times.  Of  the  active  ministers  who  have 
charge  of  churches  58  are  over  50  years  old.  Twenty-six  churches 
have  fulltime  pastors,  54  part  time. 

Churches  are  equipped  with  the  following:  Basements  67; 
Furnaces  82;  Balcony  58;  Sloping  floors  36;  Pianos  88;  Organs  77; 
Pipe  Organs  11;  Bells  20;  Steeples  36;  Kitchens  35;  Phones  14; 
Busses  1;  Church  Bulletins  21;  Acousticon  6;  Picture  Lantern  1; 
Property  insured  115. 

The  salaries  paid  ministers  are  somewhat  higher  than  three 
years  ago.  Eighty  churches  report  paying  their  ministers  a  total 
of  $79216  for  1928,  or  an  average  of  $990.  Three  years  ago  the 
average  was  $974.  Twenty  report  that  they  pay  no  salary;  if 
one  adds  these  20,  it  reduces  the  above  average  to  $792.16.  Three 
years  ago  this  average  was  $658.  The  average  salary  paid  the  26 
fulltime  pastors  is  $1608,  and  of  these  10  furnish  parsonages. 
Figuring  the  parsonage  to  rent  at  $30  a  month,  the  salary  average 
for  full-time  pastors  would  be  $1746  per  year,  or  in  some  cases 
for  11  months.  This  last  figure  probably  compares  favorably  with 
salaries  paid  for  like  service  by  other  denominations. 

In  arranging  the  statistical  data  Mrs.  Krehbiel  assisted  me 
materially.  , 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Statistician 
Newton,  Kansas 

•r 

DOCTRINE  AND  CONDUCT 

REPORT  OF  COMMITTEE  ON  DOCTRINE  AND  CONDUCT 

1926-1929 
Greetings  to  the  delegates  and  churches  of  the  Conference! 
Your  Committee  on  Doctrines  and  Conduct  comes  before  Con- 
ference with  a  feeling  of  humble  gratitude  and  praise.     While  its 


—  414  — 

work  has  been  considerably  hampered  by  both  death  and  sickness, 
Bro.  A.  S.  Shelly  being  taken  suddenly  by  death  and  Bro.  Fretz 
appointed  in  his  stead,  and  Bro.  S.  M.  Rosenberger  being  cut  off 
from  further  participation  in  the  work  of  the  committee  througH 
sickness  and  Bro.  P.  H.  Unruh  appointed  in  his  stead,  yet  we  are 
able  to  look  back  upon  a  three  year  period  of  worthwhile  effort 
and  work. 

Several  meetings  were  held  to  plan  for  the  task  before  us. 
Letters  were  sent  to  the  Churches  urging  participation  in  the  work 
through  preaching  and  giving.  The  financial  t-eport  shows  a 
good  response  in  that  line. 

25,000  copies  of  a  four  page  folder  were  printed  and  distributed 
among  the  churches.  Some  encouraging  results  were  reported  from 
this  statement  of  reasons  for  opposition  to  secret  orders. 

Questionnaires  were  again  sent  to  the  Churches.  Results  are 
as  follows: 

78  Churches  reported. 

20  reported  general  effects  of  work  of  committee  good. 

4  report  general  effects  of  committee  work  very  good. 
Others  report:  Not  thought  drastic  enough,  not  noticeable,  in- 
different. 

Special  effects:  Some  churches  report  a  firmer  stand  against 
lodges,  one  reports  members  leaving  lodges,  one  reports  that  it 
stirred  up  hard  feelings. 

58  churches  report  prevailing  sentiment  against  secret  so- 
cieties. 

3  churches  report  indifference. 

5  report  that  it  is  left  to  the  individual  conscience. 
46   Churches   report  no   secret   society  members. 

9  report  secret  society  members — 12.8%,  3  years  ago  26.4^^ 
The  total  exact  number  of  secret  society  members  reported  is 


5. 


3  churches  report  "a  few." 

Steps  taken  by  Churches  or  to  be  taken  by  Conference: 

1  Personal  Work — Admonition. 

1  Preaching. 

1    Prayer — intercession. 


—  415  — 

1  Not  by  legislation. 

2  Drop  the  matter. 

2  Nothing  definite. 

3  Immediate  Action. 
3  Proceed  slowly. 

3  Cultivate  the  Spirit  of  Love. 

4  Literature,  tracts,  Church  papers. 
4  Oppose  strongly. 

7  Work  against  the  secret  societies. 

11  Not  at  all  affected  by  Secret  Societies — no  necessity  of 
acting. 

15   Constitutional   provision,   resolution,   excommunication. 

21   Teaching,  preaching,  testifying. 

Some  urge  drastic  steps,  others  urge  definite  but  ameliorating 
steps. 

From  these  answers  to  the  questionnaires  some  reason  for 
encouragement  may  be  found.  However,  as  we  recall  the  drastic 
measures  proposed  in  resolutions  of  past  conference  sessions,  with- 
out any  final  solution  to  the  matter,  it  may  be  well  for  us  to 
acknowledge  that  we  are  in  need  of  a  more  practical  method  of 
procedure. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  affected  congregations  look  to  Con- 
ference to  show  its  earnest  intention  to  help  along  in  the  solution 
of  these  ,  congregational  difficulties  the  committee  proposes  a 
recommendation  that  lays  mutual  obligations  upon  all  concerned: 

The  Committee  recommends,  that,  whereas  Conference  en- 
deavors to  do  its  work  in  the  spirit  of  brotherly  love,  mutual 
obligations  be  laid  upon  Conference  as  well  as  upon  affected  con- 
gregations. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  Conference  undertakes  to  carry  forward  a  campaign  of 
information  on  the  question  of  secrecy,  with  a  fund  of  at  least 
$500.00  annually,  which  fund  shall  be  supplied  through  gifts  from 
congregations,  etc. 

2.  If  this  fund  and  information  are  supplied  by  Conference, 
such  congregations  that  have  members  of  secret  societies  shall  be 


—  416  — 

given  full  representation  at  the  next  triennial  Conference  session 
in  case  they  have  made  definite  efforts  to  free  themselves  of  such 
members  of  secret  societies,  and  fifty  per  cent  of  their  regular 
number  of  votes  in  case  they  have  not  made  definite  efforts  to  free 
themselves  of  such  members  of  secret  societies. 

3.  If  Conference  does  not  meet  its  part  of  the  obligation,  re- 
presentation of  affected  congregations  shall  not  be  curtailed. 

4.  The  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference  shall 
at  the  opening  of  the  next  triennial  session,  determine  and  an- 
nounce the  success  or  failure  of  the  Conference  to  carry  out  its 
part  of  the  obligation. 

5.  The  Conference  delegate  certificate  blanks  shall  call  for 
definite  yes  and  no  replies,  as  far  as  known,  on  the  points  men- 
tioned in  part  2  of  this  recommendation. 

6.  The  Committee  on  Doctrine  and  Conduct  shall  have  the  task 
of  receiving  the  funds  and  spreading  the  information  referred  to 
in  part  1  of  this  recommendation. 

The  Committee 

P.  R.  Schroeder,  Sec. 

RESOLUTION  ADOPTED 
109.  Resolved,  That  we  accept  the  recommendation  of  the 
Committee  of  Doctrine  and  Conduct.  It  reads:  "In  view  of  the  fact 
that  affected  congregations  look  to  Conference  to  show  its  earnest 
intention  to  help  along  in  the  solution  of  these  congregational  dif- 
ficulties, the  Committee  proposes  a  recommendation  that  lays 
mutual  obligations  upon  all  concerned:  The  Committee  recommends, 
that,  whereas  Conference  endeavors  to  do  its  work  in  the  spirit 
of  brotherly  love,  mutual  obligations  be  laid  upon  Conference  as 
well  as  upon  congregations.  1)  Conference  undertakes  to  carry  for- 
ward a  campaign  of  information  on  the  question  of  secrecy  with 
a  fund  of  at  least  $500.00  annually,  which  fund  shall  be  supplied 
through  gifts  from  congregations,  etc.  2)  If  this  fund  and  informa- 
tion are  supplied  by  Conference,  such  congregations  that  have  mem- 
bers of  secret  societies  shall  be  given  full  representation  at  the 
next  triennial  conference  session  in  case  they  have  made  definite 
efforts  to  free  themselves  of  such  members  of  secret  societies,  and 


—  417  — 

fifty  per  cent  of  their  regular  number  of  votes  in  case  they  have 
not  made  definite  efforts  to  free  themselves  of  such  members  of 
secret  societies.  3)  If  Conference  does  not  meet  its  part  of  the 
obligations,  representation  of  affected  congregations  shall  not  be 
curtailed.  4)  The  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference 
shall  at  the  opening  of  the  next  triennial  session  determine  and 
announce  the  success  or  failure  of  the  Conference  to  carry  out  its 
part  of  the  obligation.  5)  The  Conference  Delegate  Certificate 
blanks  shall  call  for  definite  yes  and  no  replies,  as  far  as  known, 
on  the  points  mentioned  in  part  2)  of  this  recommendation.  6) 
The  Committee  on  Doctrine  and  Conduct  shall  have  the  task  of  re- 
ceiving the  funds  and  spreading  the  information  referred  to  in  part 
1)  of  this  recommendation." 

In  the  discussion  of  the  proposed  Constitution  of  the  anti- 
secrecy  doctrine  and  therewith  the  following  amendment  was  pro- 
posed, then  tabled  as  shown  below: 

94.  Moved,  To  amend  Article  12  so  that  Resolution  No.  45 
in  the  Minutes  of  the  1917  Conference  held  at  Reedley,  Calif., 
being  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution  be  added  to  Article  12 
of  the  proposed  Constitution  as  paragraph  2)   of  said  Article  12. 

95.  Resolved,  That  we  lay  the  amendment  on  the  table.  The 
amendment  proposed  (No.  45,  1917)  reads: 

"If  a  church  can  no  longer  give  its  assent  to  one  or  sev- 
eral of  the  cax'dinal  points  of  faith  as  mentioned  in  Paragraph 
1,  2,  3,  and  4  of  this  (old)  Constitution,  or  if  it  finds  itself 
unable  to  secure  compliance  with  the  same  on  the  part  of  its 
members,  then  such  church  is  requested  to  state  such  facts 
honestly  and  candidly  to  the  Conference  and  apply  for  dis- 
missal from  the  same,  in  order  that  the  Conference  may  be 
spared  the  embarrassment  of  unpleasant  investigations  and 
the  pain   of  exercising  discipline. 

"Should  a  church  that  has  lapsed  in  some  one  of  the 
essentials  neglect  or  refuse  to  withdraw  voluntarily,  or 
should  a  church  come  under  a  strong  suspicion  of  having 
become  unsound  in  the  essentials  referred  to  above,  then 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Conference  to  investigate  and  as- 
certain and  if  the  church  is  found  to  have  become  disloyal  to 


27 


—  418  — 

these  principles  of  faith,  then  it  shall  be  dismissed  from 
the  Conference.  The  following  shall  be  the  procedure  in  such 
investigation   and  eventual   dismissal: 

"No  accusation  against  a  church  shall  be  received  by 
the  Conference  for  investigation  unless  it  is  made  in  writing 
and  signed  by  at  least  three  persons,  who  must  be  members 
of  a  church  belonging  to  the  General  Conference,  and  hand- 
ed to  the  officers  of  the  Conference,  or  unless  it  is  brought 
before  the  Conference  by  a  committee  to  whom  the  duty  of 
watching  over  the  faith  and  spiritual  life  of  the  Conference 
may  have  been  assigned. 

"The  officers  of  the  General  Conference  must  inform 
such  church  at  least  three  months  before  any  meetings  of 
the  General  Conference  that  charges  have  been  preferred 
against  it, 

"If  complaint  has  been  made  against  a  church  by  pri- 
vate members,  the  investigation  of  the  charges,  in  order  to 
save  time,  shall  be  made  by  a  committee  elected  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  this  committee  shall  report  to  the  Conference  the 
result  of  its  investigation. 

"The  decision  as  to  whether  a  church  has  forfeited  its 
right  to  remain  a  member  of  the  Conference  rests  entirely 
with  the  Conference,  and  no  dismissal  shall  take  place  unless 
at  least  two-thirds  of  all  the  votes  represented  at  the  Con- 
ference are  cast  and  at  least  two-thirds  of  these  are  for 
dismissal." 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

HISTORICAL  SOCIETY 

REPORT  OF  THE  MENNONITE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY 

1926-1929 

A  brief  report  will  suffice.  The  last  report  spoke  of  the 
promising  prospect  that,  through  the  erection  of  a  Memorial  Build- 
ing, our  Historical  Society  would  soon  have  at  its  service  a  fireproof 
building,  to  be  used  in  part  as  a  repository  for  its  historical  col- 
lection. However  that  building  has  as  yet  not  been  erected  al- 
though the  Western  District  Conference  is  engaged  through  its 
committee  in  raising  the  funds  for  the  same. 

The  need  for  a  repository  for  historical  material  is  becoming 
increasingly  urgent.  Because  of  inability  to  store  collected  ma- 
terial, systematic  soliciting  lies  almost  dormant.  Yet  the  material 
steadily  increases.  So,  for  example,  several  months  ago  upon  re- 
quest, our  Society  received  for  storing,  from  the  General  Con- 
ference Home  Mission  Board  the  extremely  valuable  records  and 
papers  which  have  accumulated  through  many  years.  In  these 
papers  and  records  are  the  official  data  which  some  day  will  be 
of  invaluable  worth  to  the  historian.  We  are  very  glad  to  serve 
as  the  medium  for  conserving  and  making  available  for  the  future 
such  material.  However,  fireproof  space  is  really  no  longer  avail- 
able, unless  other  interests  are  pushed  aside.  It  is  certain  that  every 
year  material  of  inestimable  value  is  lost,  simply  because  there 
is  no  provision  offered  a  willing  public,  to  whom  they  may  turn 
old  papers,  books,  letters,  diaries,  records  and  the  like.  Because 
people  do  not  know  of  a  place  that  wants  their  ancient  things  they 
destroy  them;  usually  they  would  instead  gladly  donate  such 
things  to  the  Historical  Society.  If  the  erection  of  the  Memorial 
Building  should  be  much  longer  delayed,  why  would  it  not  be  a  fine 
thing  if  men  and  women  among  us  who  love  our  cause  and  have  am- 


—  420  — 

pie  means  would  join  together  and  contribute  the  necessary  funds 
for  a  historical  building!  The  commemoration  of  what  God  hath 
wrought  among  and  through  our  elders  is  something  that  an  ap- 
preciative and  grateful  generation  owes  to  God  and  to  its  godly 
ancestry,  as  also  to  the  coming  generations.  The  great  cause  for 
which  our  church  stands  would  be  greatly  strengthened  thereby. 
Joshua  at  the  crossing  of  the  Jordan  into  the  promised  land  was 
directed  to  set  up  twelve  stones  brought  up  out  of  Jordan  for 
a  memorial  of  God's  wonderful  leading  in  rolling  back  the  waters 
of  the  stream,  that  Israel  might  pass  through.  The  people  were 
directed,  that  when  asked  by  their  children,  "what  mean  these 
stones"  they  should  answer  "Israel  came  over  the  Jordan  on  dry 
land,  and  these  stones  shall  be  a  memorial  unto  the  children  of 
Israel  forever." 

Those  entrusted  with  the  furthering  of  the  interests  of  the 
Historical  Society  are  eagerly  waiting  for  the  time  when  the 
equipment  will  be  available  for  carrying  forward  the  real  purpose 
of  the  society.  May  they  be  encouraged  and  their  hands  strength- 
ened by  the  generous  and  sympathetic  support  of  thousands  of  loyal 
Mennonites ! 

During  the  writer's  sojourn  in  Europe  in  1927  he  visited  vari- 
ous Mennonite  historical  libraries  and  collections,  and  was  fortun- 
ate in  getting  in  touch  with  many  who  take  a  genuine  interest  in 
Mennonite  history.  Great  interest  was  shown  in  the  fact  thai 
a  large,  fieproof  building  is  prospective  for  erection  for  the  pur- 
pose in  part  of  housing  Mennonite  historical  material.  There  is 
present  among  some  of  these  people  a  willingness  to  place  highly 
treasured  heirlooms  of  various  kinds  as  well  as  literary  historical 
matter  of  great  value  for  permanent  safekeeping  in  this  building 
under  the  care  and  custody  of  our  society. 

There  are  today  perhaps  somewhere  near  half  a  million  Menno- 
nites, including  adherents  and  family  members,  distributed  in  a 
dozen  different  countries  of  the  world.  Those  in  the  United  States 
are  best  situated  to  undertake  the  creation  of  an  All -Mennonite 
historical  Central.  The  projected  Mennonite  Memorial  Building 
will  lend  itself  readily  to  the  purpose  of  becoming  the  depository 
of  all  Mennonite  historical  interests  of  the  entire  world.     That  is, 


—  42]  — 

the  generous  policy  would  be  followed  of  accommodating  all  who 
wish  to  do  so  to  place  Mennonite  historical  material  in  this  build- 
ing under  the  custody  of  our  society.  This  too  will  assist  in 
strengthening  the  cause  God  has  entrusted  to  the  Mennonite  church. 
Will  this  generation  recognize  its  opportunity  and  rise  courageously 
to  meet  it?  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  Secretary. 


WOMEN'S  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 

REPORT  OF  THE  WOMEN'S  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES 

1926-1929 
Dear  Sisters: — 

It  seems  but  a  very  short  time  ago  since  we  brought  you 
our  triennial  report  and  now  we  again  have  come  to  the  close  of 
a  3-year  Conference  term.  The  Lord  has  graciously  blessed  and 
upheld;  He  has  stood  by  His  promises  where  we  in  faith  claimed 
them.  We  want  to  praise  His  name  as  the  psalmist  did:  "Bless  the 
Lord,  o  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  His  holy  name." 

This  year  again  we  sent  out  questionnaires  to  all  societies  as 
far  as  we  had  record  of  them.  161  questionnaires  were  sent  out; 
100  of  which  were  returned.  From  these  we  glean  the  following: 
16  do  not  sew  directly  for  the  mission  stations  but  collect  money 
instead.  8  societies  do  not  report  their  membership,  the  other 
societies  report  a  total  membership  of  3,104.  The  smallest  society 
has  5  members,  the  largest  505. 

Since  the  last  Conference  the  Executive  Committee  has  pub- 
lished a  little  paper  called  "Missionary  News  and  Notes."  It 
was  to  serve  as  a  connecting  link  between  our  mission  fields,  our 
societies  and  the  Executive  Committee.  In  these  3  years  29  num- 
bers were  published.  These  contained  38  letters  or  reports  from 
our  different  fields,  besides  many  calls  for  united  prayer  and  other 
items  of  interest  and  information  concerning  the  work  of  the 
societies  through  the  Executive  Committee.  In  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion on  the  questionnaire:  "Does  your  society  wish  the  'Missionary 
Nev.'s  and  Notes'  continued?',  8  societies  answered  "no,"  one  giv- 
ing as  their  reason  that  it  isn't  interesting  since  the  reports  may 
all  be  found  in  our  church  papers.     Another  said,  when  they  meet 


—  422  — 

they  are  too  busy  to  read  it.  The  others  gave  no  reason.  16  ques- 
tionnaires did  not  answer  this  question,  33  said  "yes"  and  a  few 
added,  "yes,  indeed,"  or  some  other  word  of  appreciation.  The 
paper  was  paid  for  by  contributions  for  that  purpose  ftom  the 
different  societies  as  had  been  recommended  at  our  last  business 
meeting.  The  German  copies  were  mimeographed  at  $1.00  per 
page,  there  being  74  pages,  or  $74.00.  Besides  3  pages  of  the 
constitution,  which  makes  a  total  of  77  pages,  $77.00.  This  was 
partly  paid  for  from  the  sale  of  metal  buttons. 

MRS.  P.  R.  SCHROEDER'S  REPORT 
Pear  Sisters  of  the  Sewing  Societies: 

It  is  fall  again.  "The  Missionary  News  and  Notes"  have  not 
appeared  for  two  months;  many  societies  have  had  a  "vacation" 
so  to  speak  but  now  we  are  back  for  work  again. 

In  the  meantime  the  General  Conference  convened  at  Hutch- 
inson, Kansas  and  a  good  many  changes  have  occurred,  matters 
were  adjusted,  etc.     I'm  sure  you  will  want  to  know  about  them. 

We  had  sent  you  a  copy  of  the  proposed  constitution.  This 
was  taken  up  at  our  first  business  meeting  and  adopted  with  a  few 
changes.  No  doubt  you  have  received  copies  in  the  corrected  form. 
Some  may  ask,  why  do  we  need  a  constitution?  We  are  only  a 
group  of  women!  It  is  true,  but  who  should  know  how  long  a 
term  of  office  was  to  be,  what  committees  to  have,  etc.,  etc.  Now 
we  have  a  guide;  not  iron-clad  rules,  but  something  to  go  by. 

At  our  next  business  meeting  the  reports  of  the  secretary  and 
treasurer  were  read  and  approved.  They  show  a  fine  growth  in 
the  amount  of  work  done  and  also  in  the  money  gathered.  "Surely 
the  Lord  has  been  good  to  us;  let  us  be  glad."  Of  course  our  mis- 
sionaries are  decreasing  their  want-lists  because  as  our  missions 
grow  in  years  we  have  a  right  to  expect  that  the  Christians  learn 
to  take  care  of  themselves,  sew  their  own  clothes  and  so  on.  This 
is  as  it  should  be.  However,  they  are  too  poor  to  get  their  own 
material,  so  we  will  have  to  send  them  the  goods  or  the  money  to 
buy  it  with.  Please  take  time  in  your  societies  to  study  the  re- 
ports sent  to  you.  It  will  help  you  to  get  a  better  idea  of  the 
work  that  was  done. 


—  423  — 

We  also  had  election  of  officers.     They  are  as  follows: 
Mrs.  S.  S.  Haury,  Upland,  California,  President  , 

Mrs.    J.    E.    Kaufman,    Aberdeen,    Idaho,    Vice    President 
Mrs.  R.  A.  Goerz,  Newton,  Kansas,  Treasurer 
The  Literature  Committee  is: 

Mrs.  J.  J.   Quiring,   Bluffton,   Ohio 
Mrs.  J.  M.  Suderman,  Newton,  Kansas 
Miss   F.   Luella   Krehbiel,   Clarence   Centre,   New   York 
Then  the  new  constitution  provides  for  a  sewing  supervisor  from 
each   conference   district.     So   these  were  elected   as  follows: 
Mrs.   M.   M.   Lehman,   Drake,   Sask.,   Canada  district 
Mrs.  G.  T.  Soldner,  Souderton,  Pa.,  Eastern  district 
Mrs.  Menno  Burkhalter,  Berne,  Ind.,  Middle  district 
Miss  Katie  Schmidt,  Halstead,  Kansas,  Western  district. 
Mrs.  D.  C.  Krehbiel,  Reedley,  Calif.,  Pacific  district 
Mrs.  P.  R.  Schroeder,  Freeman,  S.  Dak.,  Northern  district 
On  Friday  evening  we  had  our  missionary  program,  Mrs.  S. 
S.  Haury  presided  and  after  the  opening  Mrs.  S.  T.  Moyer,  India, 
gave  a  15  minute  talk.    Then  followed  2  minute  talks  from  all  the 
workers  in  both  the  foreign  and  home  fields.     They  were  grouped 
as   to   the   fields  they  represented   and   as   each   came   before   the 
microphone  he  gave  his  name  and  address  and  then  gave  a  few 
sentences  of  real  inspiration.     There  were  28  in  all,  2  sisters  ap- 
pointed to  sail  for  India  this  fall  also  took  part.     Special  numbers 
of  music  helped  to  give  spice.     Surely  these  messages  from  conse- 
crated workers  should  fire  us  on  for  greater  sacrifice  and  service. 
The  offering  lifted  at  the  close  of  the  meeting  amounted  to  almost 
$1400.00. 

Mrs.  P.  R.  Schroeder. 

REPORT  OF  THE  TREASURER 
Dear  Sisters: — 

What  a  privilege  it  is  for  us  to  gather  together  here  today 
as  representatives  of  our  mission  societies,  to  hear  through  our 
reports  of  the  work  that  has  been  done  during  the  past  three 
years,  and  to  discuss  ways  for  carrying  it  oh  in  the  future. 

In   looking  back   over  the  past  three  years,   and   thinking  of 


—  424  — 

the  many  blessings  which  our  kind  Heavenly  Father  has  be- 
stowed upon  us,  we  are  constrained  to  say  with  Jacob  of  old:  "I 
am  not  worthy  of  the  least  of  all  the  mercies  and  of  all  the 
truth    which   Thou   hast  shown   unto   Thy   servant." 

Through  the  grace  of  our  Heavenly  Father  we  as  societies  have 
again  been  privileged  to  help  along  in  the  upbuilding  of  His  king- 
dom here  on  earth.  The  work  we  do  may  often  seem  small  and 
insignificant,  to  us.  But  when  we  compare  the  figures  of  the 
receipts  during  the  last  twelve  years  (four  Conference  periods), 
we  are  glad  to  note  a  steady  growth.  Our  figures  show  the  sum  of 
$9,406.77  for  the  period  1919-1920  and  $33,276.81  for  this  last  per- 
iod, 1926-1929.  So  we  see  that  many  small  items  finally  make  a 
large  sum.  We  do  not  wish  to  glorify  ourselves  by  these  figures, 
but  let  us  give  all  honor  and  glory  to  Him  to  whom  all  honor  and 
glory  is  due  and  who  has  given  us  these  opportunities  to  help  in  His 
Vineyard. 

The  demands  for  help  are  many  and  seem  to  be  steadily  grow- 
ing. May  the  Lord  fill  us  all  with  joy  and  strength  to  meet  these 
demands  and  to  put  forth  even  greater  efforts  during  the  next 
three  years,  in  gratitude  that  we  have  the  privilege  to  show,  even 
if  only  in  a  small  way,  our  love  to  our  heavenly  Father  for  all 
the  mercies  which  He  bestows  on  us  daily.  We  wish  to  thank  all 
the  societies  for  their  help  and  co-operation  during  the  past 
three  years.     May  the  Lord  bless  and  reward  all! 

Upon  request,  we  are  presenting  a  second  report,  a  report 
of  the  monies  the  societies  spent  locally  and  did  not  send  through 
our  treasury.  76  Societies  responded  to  the  request  for  these  re- 
ports. Quite  a  few  did  not  itemize  their  expenses,  but  sent  in  only 
the  total  sum.  We  have  designated  this  item  as  "Total  Sum  of 
Expenditures."  Here  also  we  see  an  increase  from  $18,559.41  for 
1923-1926   to   $22,542.20  for   1926-1929. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE 

TWENTY-SIXTH  SESSION 

OF   THE 

GENERAL  CONFERENCE 

OF  THE   MENNONITE  CHURCH   OF   N.    A. 
WAS  HELD  IN 

BLUFFTON,  OHIO,  IN   1933 

(SEE   PICTURE   OF   BLUFFTON    CHURCH   ON    PAGE    49.) 

For  the  first  time  in  its  history  a  period  of  four  years  inter- 
vened between  sessions  of  the  Conference,  instead  of  the  regular 
three  year  period  provided  for  in  the  Constitution.  This  lapse  was 
occasioned  by  the  fact  of  the  depression  into  which  this  country 
and  the  whole  world  were  swept — an  aftermath  of  the  World  War. 
Even  with  this  postponement  having  been  made  the  session  was 
not  as  well  attended  as  the  sessions  usually  are.  However  this 
session  too  was  richly  blest  of  the  Lord,  and  proved  another  forward 
step  in  the  building  of  the  walls  of  Zion  and  of  setting  the  stakes 
of  the  Lord's  tabernacle  further  out  in  the  fields  of  human  society. 

Following  the  opening  exercises  and  the  organization  of  the 
session,  a  radiogram  from  China,  and  a  letter  from  India  were 
read,  whereupon  the  Committee  on  New  Members  presented  its 
report. 

Peiping,  China,  Aug.  6,  1933 
To  Mennonite  General  Conference,  Bluffton,  Ohio 

Greetings.  Our  thoughts  are  with  you.  Missionaries  are 
well  and  work  progressing.  Stop.  Workers  Institute  is  in  session. 
God  bless  the  Conference. — Chairman  Brown. 

Champa,  C.  P.,  India,  July   4,   1933. 
To   The   General    Conference   of   Mennonite   Church,   assembled    in 


—  42fi  — 

BluflFton,  Ohio,  August  22-30,  1933. 
Dear   Brethren,    Delegates   and    Friends, — 

"Look  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth; 
for  I  am  God  and  there  is  none  else.  And  all  the  nations  whom  thou 
hast  made  shall  come  and  worship  before  Thee,  0  Lord,  and  they 
shall  glorify  Thy  name, — that  every  tongue  shall  confess  that  Je- 
sus Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father."  Isaiah  45:22; 
Psalm  86:9;  Phil.  2:11.  Add  to  these  promises  the  words  of  our 
Master:  "Go  ye  therefore,  anil  make  disciples  of  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Spirit:  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
commanded  you:  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world"  Matthew  28:19-20,  and  it  is  safe  to  say  that  no  am- 
bassador or  plenipotentiary  to  a  foreign  country  ever  had  greater 
authority,  support  and  assurance  than  these  words  confer  upon 
the  missionary  and  the  missionary  enterprise. 

With  these  wonderful  promises,  now  being  fulfilled  in  various 
parts  of  the  world,  we  greet  you  this  day.  May  they  encourage 
us  all  at  a  time  when  encouragement  is  so  much  needed. 

This  letter  is  intended  to  convey  to  you  our  greetings  and 
our  gratitude,  and  is  not  a  report,  though  much  could  be  written 
about  the  various  phases  of  the  work  now  carried  on  in  the  Mis- 
sion of  the  General  Conference  in  India.  But,  we  feel  that  we 
ought  to  say  just  a  few  words  about  last  year's  evangelistic  efforts. 
Every  year  extensive  and  intensive  .work  has  been  carried  on 
among  the  thousands  of  villages  within  our  area,  but  never  with 
such  encouraging  results.  Our  papers,  the  Bundesbote  and  the 
Mennonite  have  brought  you  this  information.  Individuals,  both 
high  and  low  caste,  groups  and  even  whole  villages  have  been  stir- 
red as  never  before.  Like  Nicodemus,  some  have  come  during  the 
night  for  instruction.  Others,  because  of  the  difficulty  to  work 
on  their  fields,  came  during  the  noon  hour  either  as  listeners  or 
as  learners.  Much  of  the  success  of  this  work  is  undoubtedly  due 
to  the  faithful  service  of  our  Indian  helpers. 

Equally  as  encouraging  reports  could  be  submitted  about  the 
other  branches  of  work.  We  praise  God  for  His  manifest  presence 
and  blessing.     We  are  grateful  to  our  heavenly  Father,  also,  that 


—  427  — 

the  political  condition  of  India  has  not  hindered  the  work.  Indeed, 
the  doors  for  bringing  the  message  and  for  service  are  wide  open. 
It  is  not  impossible  that  the  campaign  against  untouchability, 
waged  by  our  non-Christian  friends,  may  help  along  the  cause  of 
missions.  The  forward  movement  becomes  all  the  more  sig7s\ificant 
when  we  bear  in  mind  that  we  have  never  contended  with  such  dif- 
ficulties and  opposition  as  during  these  times.  Let  us  briefly  refer 
to  three  of  them. 

1.  The  financial  condition.  Our  budgets  have  been  reduced  to 
such  an  extent  that  to  lower  them  still  further  would  involve  serious 
retrenchment.  And  yet,  it  is  significant  and  cause  for  praise  that 
many  of  our  Christians  are  learning  to  adjust  themselves  to  pres- 
ent day  conditions  even  when  entirely  off  the  pay  roll.  'Tis  true, 
some  who  inverted  Matthew  6:33  left  us.  The  mission  has  not 
suffered  enormously  by  their  departiire. 

2.  Increased  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  intelligentsia.  Lead- 
er of  this  group  is  undoubtedly  Mr.  Gandhi.  On  the  8th  of  October 
1931  he  said  in  London  in  referring  to  missionaries  and  their  work 
in  India:  "You  are  great  organizers;  you  are  good  men.  I  want 
to  multiply  occasions  for  your  service;  I  want  to  work  closer  with 
you,  but  I  do  not  want  you  to  get  India  to  change  her  faith."  In 
perfect  sympathy  with  Mr.  Gandhi  is  Mr.  K.  Nataranjan  of  Bom- 
bay, wide  awake  editor  of  the  greatest  Hindu  weekly  in  India. 
At  this  writing,  he  is  on  his  way  to  America  to  deliver  a  series  of 
lectures.  It  is  almost  impossible  to  pick  up  an  issue  of  his  paper, 
The  Indian  Social  Reformer,  without  finding  some  comment  against 
missionaries  or  missions.  And  one  reference  to  our  Bible  bordered 
on  the  sacriligious. 

3.  The  famous  book:  Re-thinking  Missions.  This  much  dis- 
cussed report  has  not  constituted  a  serious  difficulty,  we  think; 
but  it  may  be  assumed  that  it  will  stimulate  thought  among  mis- 
sion friends  and  perhaps,  on  the  part  of  some,  questionings  will 
arise  whether,  after  all,  some  weight  should  not  be  attached  to  the 
recommendations  embodied  in  the  report,  most  especially  those 
of  the  first  part.  Excellent  rebuttals  have  appeared  from  the  pens 
of  such  able  thinkers  as  Dr.  R.  E.  Speer,  Dr.  S.  M.  Zwemer  of 
Princeton,  Rev.  J.  T.  Edvj^ards  and  Bishop  B.  T.  Bradley  of  India 


—  428  — 

and  Dr.  Kagawa  of  Japan  and  others,  so  that  we  need  to  add  noth- 
ing to  what  they  have  said.  But,  a  few  words  as  to  our  attitude 
toward  this  report  may  not  be  out  of  place.  We  believe,  for 
one  thing,  that  $600,000.00,  which  the  expenses  are  said  to  have 
been  in  connection  with  this  investigation,  is  too  big  a  price  to  pay 
for  telling  us  not  to  preach  Christ  as  the  only  Saviour.  Mr.  Gandffi 
and  Mr.  Nataranjan  tell  us  this  for  nothing.  —  $600,000.00, — think 
of  it.  With  this  amount  at  the  disposal  of  our  Conference  it  could, 
to  speak  of  India  and  China  only:  (1)  Build  and  equip  20  mission 
stations,  or  (b)  Support  54  missionaries  for  10  years,  or  (c)  Send 
3000  evangelists  into  the  thousands  of  villages. 

The  Committee  asks  that  we  make  no  converts  by  asking 
men  and  women  to  decide  for  Christ.  To  this  recommendation  we 
do  not  accede.  Our  message  shall  be  as  it  was  heretofore:  "I  am 
the  Way,  the  Truth  and  the  Life"  John  14:6.  And:  "Except  one 
be  born  from  above."  John  3:3.  The  Committee  would  have  us 
share  the  good  in  non-Christian  faiths.  This  is  nothing  new  to  us, 
educated  Indians  are  urging  this  continually.  But  have  we  not 
an  all-sufficient  Christ  with  a  unique  message  to  which  nothing 
need  be  added?  "Never  man  spake  like  this  man."  John  7:46  still 
holds  good. 

And  now  in  conclusion.  The  missionaries  of  your  conference 
desire  to  thank  you  most  heartily  and  sincerely  for  your  wonderful 
response  to  the  needs  of  this  field,  in  spite  of  the  many  demands 
made  upon  you  by  the  tragic  conditions  of  our  brethren  in  Russia. 
We  want  to  thank  you  for  the  assurance  that  you  are  much  in 
prayer  for  the  work  among  the  people  of  India.  And  lastly,  please 
accept  our  thanks  for  the  many  encouraging  letters  that  have 
reached  us.  May  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
abundantly  reward  you;  we  trust  that  you  will  continue  in  your 
interest  in  the  work  that  is  dear  to  the  heart  of  our  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter. 

May  God  bless  the  deliberations  of  the  Conference  to  the  glory 
of  God  and  the  building  up  of  His  Kingdom  at  home  and  in 
foreign  lands.  With  most  cordial  greetings  from  all  of  your  work- 
ers in  India,  we  are 

Yours  for  India  and  its  needy  people,  —  The  Missionaries. — 


—  429  — 

Per  P.  A.  Penner,  Pres.,  Executive  Com. 

P.  S.  Will  the  conference  please  rise  and  sing:  "Faith  of  our 
Fathers,  holy  Faith"?     Thank  you! — P.  A.  Penner. 

(Note:  This  song  was  sung.) 

REPORT  OF  COMMITTEE  ON  NEW  MEMBERS 

1933 

Your  Committee  on  Applications  for  admittance  of  churches 
wishes  to  propose  the  following  churches  for  membership  in  the 
General  Conference  of  Mennonites  of  North  America.  Their  cre- 
dentials as  to  faith  and  conduct  have  been  examined  and  have  been 
found  satisfactory  as  far  as  could  be  ascertained.  The  churches 
are  as  follows:  1.  Lorraine  Ave.  Mennonite  Church,  Wichita,  Kans.; 
2.  Alberta  Community  Church,  Portland,  Oregon;  3.  Grace  Menno- 
nite Church,  Lansdale,  Penn.;  4.  Plain  View  Mennonite  Church, 
Dalhart,  Texas;  5.  Ebenfeld  Mennonite  Church,  Montezuma,  Kan- 
sas; 6.  Hoffnungsf elder  Mennonite  Church,  Lymburn,  Alberta,  Can.; 
7.  Mennonite  Church,  Newport,  Wash.;  8.  Bethel  Church,  Hydro, 
Oklahoma. 

Due  to  financial  conditions  the  Dos  Palos,  Calif.,  Church  which 
had  also  applied  for  membership  has  been  widely  scattered  and 
consequently  the  committee  deems  it  wise  to  with-hold  their  name 
at  this  time. 

Honorable  Chairman,  your  committee  moves  that  these  church- 
es be  admitted  into  full  fellowship  into  our  Conference  with  all 
the  privileges  and  obligations  pertaining  thereto 

Franz  Albrecht,  Ch. 
J.   F.   Epp 
A.  R.  Keiser 

These  churches  were  accepted  into  membership  by  vote  of  the 
Conference. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 

August  23-30,  1933,  Bluffton,  Ohio 
To  the  General  Conference 
Greetings : 

The  Executive  committee  on  yesterday  had  its  only  meeting 


—  430  — 

since   the    session    of    1929.     All    matters   coming   before    it   were 
disposed  of  by  mail. 

At  the  last  session  a  few  things  were  referred  to  this  commit- 
tee, and  were  disposed  of  as  follows: 

1.  In  accordance  with  Resolution  27,  1929,  a  Peace  committee 
of  three  was  appointed  for  the  triennium — for  the  East,  A.  S. 
Rosenberger,  for  the  Middle,  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  and  for  the  Wes,t, 
A.  J.  Neuenschwander — and  the  program  calls  for  their  report. 

2.  Resolution  79,  1929  authorizes  the  Executive  committee  to 
have  all  accounts  of  conference  treasuries  audited  by  a  certified 
accountant.  For  lack  of  funds  this  was  not  done.  The  various  treas- 
urers are  under  bond  and  the  premiums  now  are  paid  out  of  the 
Conference  treasury. 

3.  In  accord  with  Res.  109,  1929,  the  Delegate  certificates  were 
made  to  call  for  Yes  or  No  answers  as  to  whether  churches  had 
made  efforts  to  clear  themselves  from  members  of  secret  orders. 
Response:  26  Yes;  18  No;  14  Blanks;  56  Have  none;  11  No  direct 
answer. 

4.  The  question  of  disposing  of  the  invitation  to  hold  this 
session  at  Lakeside,  Ohio,  was  left  to  the  conference  officers.  The 
place  was  not  available  for  the  time  when  Conference  was  to  meet. 
Later  the  churches  of  the  Middle  district  extended  an  invitation 
to  meet  at  Bluffton,  Ohio,  and  this  was  accepted.  Shortly  after 
the  church  at  Winnipeg,  Manitoba,  also  extended  an  invitation  to 
meet  there. 

5.  By  Resolution  104  the  Conference  officers  were  designated 
as  Transportation  Bureau,  and  by  Res.  125  the  conference  secretary 
was  designated  as  Agent  to  apply  for  reduced  rates.  At  different 
times  special  rates  were  obtained  for  individuals  and  for  Board 
members;  and  for  this  session  the  Central  and  the  Trans-Conti- 
nental Passenger  Associations  agreed  to  give  1%  round  trip  fares 
practically  on  all  lines  if  we  could  show  100  or  more  validated  cer- 
tificates here.  (This  could  not  be  done.  Bus  lines  offered  con- 
siderably lower  rates  and' finally  the  railroads  made  a  16  day  round 
trip  rate,  Newton  to  Lima  for  $16.) 

6.  The  Proposed  Articles  of  Faith  submitted  to  the  1929  ses- 
sion were  referred  back  to  the  churches  and  it  was  understood  that 


—  431  — 

the  Executive  committee  should  be  ready  to  report  here  on  action 
taken  by  churches. — Soon  after  the  last  session  copies  of  these  Ar- 
ticles were  therefore  sent  to  all  churches  and  replies  requested. 
By  August  1,  1933  only  40  churches  had  replied.  Of  these  27  voted 
Yes,  but  11  wanted  changes;  11  voted  No;  1  Divided;  and  1  Continue 
as  heretofore.  The  inquiry  was  repeated  on  the  Delegate  Blanks 
and  responses  were:  38  For;  20  Against;  6  Divided;  27  Blanks; 
23  Neutral;  8  Want  changes. 

7.  Vacancies.  Three  deaths  occurred  since  the  last  session: 
Bro.  S.  D.  Ruth,  trustee;  Bro.  J.  G.  Regier,  Foreign  Mission  Board; 
Bro.  J.  F.  Lehman,  Publication  Board.  The  officers  filled  these  va- 
cancies temporarily  by  the  following  appointments:  J.  J.  Eymann, 
Reedley,  Calif.,  trustee;  D.  G.  Hiebert,  Mountain  Lake,  Minn., 
Foreign  Mission  Board;  E.  W.  Baumgartner,  Berne,  Indiana,  Publi- 
cation Board. 

8.  By  Resolution  37,  1929,  the  office  of  Field  Secretary  was 
again  combined  with  that  of  Secretary  and  Statistician.  In  1930 
the  Field  Secretary  made  a  trip  to  California  at  his  own  expense, 
and  having  secured  trip  passes  visited  the  churches  in  Calif.,  Oregon 
and  Washington  with  no  further  expense  to  Conference  Ihan  3 
weeks  time.  On  account  of  the  depression  no  other  work  was 
done  along  this  line  and  this  constitutes  the  report. 

9.  This  year  the  Executive  committee  with  the  sanction  of 
the  Comity  committee  addressed  a  communication  to  another  branch 
of  the  Mennonite  church  with  the  hope  that  its  congregations  would 
become  members  of  our  Conference  while  continuing  their  present 
conference  organization.     The  matter  is   still  pending. 

10.  The  conference  officers  were  repeatedly  requested  by  mem- 
bers of  the  Emergency  Relief  Board  to  advise  with  them  regarding 
relief  work  and  co-operation  with  other  relief  bodies,  and  to  this  end 
Rules  were  drawn  up  in  1929  and  later  submitted  by  the  Emergency 
Relief  Board  to  other  organizations.  The  officers  were  also  re- 
peatedly requested  to  confer  with  other  aid  organizations. 

11.  The  Board  of  Publication  in  1930  asked  the  conference  sec- 
retary temporarily  to  become  editor  of  the  "Christlicher  Bandes- 
bote".  The  matter  was  presented  to  the  Executive  committee  and 
it  acquiesced. 


—  432  — 

12.  The  Conference  officers  sent  Bro.  C.  F.  Claassen,  member 
of  the  Relief  board,  who  was  in  Europe  at  the  time,  credentials 
to  attend  the  Mennonite  World  Relief  conference  at  Danzig  in 
September  1930. 

13.  The  secretary  of  the  All-Mennonite  convention  requested 
the  conference  officers  to  appoint  one  member  of  the  program  com- 
mittee of  the  All-Mennonite  convention,  and  Bro.  E,  G.  Kaufman 
was  named. 

14.  In  June  1931,  after  the  brethren  H.  P.  Krehbiel  and  P. 
P.  Wedel  had  made  a  trip  to  Washington,  D.  C,  in  the  interest 
of  the  Harbin  refugees,  a  letter  to  the  U.  S.  Consul,  Mr.  Hanson, 
at  Harbin  was  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  conference  officers 
and  members  of  the  Emergency  Relief  Board  and  the  Mennonite 
Settlers'  Aid  Society.  A  letter  was  also  addressed  to  president 
Hoover  by  the  Conference  officers  with  the  hope  of  gaining  ad- 
mission to  the  United  States  for  these  unfortunate  refugees;  but 
all  efforts  have  thus  far  failed. 

15.  In  February  1932  the  Board  of  Home  mission,  having  had 
a  request  from  Paraguay  Mennonites  to  send  a  minister  there  to 
conduct  evangelistic  meetings  and  catechetical  instruction  for  a  few 
months,  checked  this  matter  up  to  the  Executive  committee.  The 
Board  had  no  funds  and  questioned  its  authority  to  do  this. — 
There  is  a  recommendation  on  this. 

16.  In  May  1932  members  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  mission 
raised  the  question  with  the  Conference  officers  whether  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  session  had  not  better  be  postponed  on  account  of 
the  depression.  Over  20  pastors  near  Newton  consulted  and  the 
sentiment  was  for  postponement.  But  the  officers  did  not  wish 
to  act  without  approval  of  the  Executive  committee  and  the  church- 
es; especially  since  the  program  had  already  been  publislied  and 
other  work  done,  and  they  felt  that  the  inviting  churches  must  also 
first  be  heard.  The  matter  was  therefore  brought  before  all  the 
churches  and  a  great  majority  favored  postponement.  The  inviting 
churches  also  agreed  to  let  their  invitation  stand  for  a  year  later. 
So  the  officers  announced  the  decision  and  in  a  special  letter  to 
all  churches  suggested  that  August  21,  1932  be  observed  as  Confer- 
ence Day,  and  that  prayer  be  made  for  the  Conference  and  its  work 


—  433  — 

and  ofTerings  be  taken  for  the  three  treasuries  that  are  particularly- 
hard  pressed,  Home  mission,  Foreign  mission  and  Publication. 

17.  In  March  1933  Bro.  S.  M.  Grubb  of  Philadelphia  was 
requested  by  the  conference  officers  to  attend  a  national  church 
conference  on  Prohibition  at  Washington,  D.  C. 

18.  The  number  and  variety  of  inquiries  for  information  that 
come  to   the  conference  officers  is  constantly  increasing,  and  the 
answers   often   require   considerable   time.     Besides   the  usual   re- 
quests  for   information   from   those   who   are    working   on   theses 
for  academic  degrees  a  few  others  may  be  interesting.     Requests 
for:  Annual  Religious  Census  for  the  United  States;  Statistics  and 
lists  of  ministers  for  our  own  and  other  Year  books;  Sample  con- 
stitutions  for   churches,   Sunday   schools   and   Endeavor   Societies; 
Information   on   several  former  students  of  Princeton  University; 
Assistance  in  collecting  accounts;  Name  of  a  good  Doctor  Book; 
Interpretation  of  rules  of  order  in  a  church  meeting;  Interpretation 
of  a  paragraph  in  a  church  constitution;  List  of  causes  to  which 
conference  churches  should  contribute;  Data  on  our  conference  mis- 
sion work  among  the  American  Indians;   The  difference  between 
"calling"   or   "electing"   a   minister;    Best   English    Sunday   school 
helps;  News  for  the  Religious  Editor  of  the  Associated  Press  from 
our  Conference;  A  firm  in  the  U.  S.  that  does  "Figure"-Note  music 
printing;   Reply  to   over  200   questions   of  the   Institute   of   Social 
and  Religious  Research  of  N.  Y.;  To  avail  ourselves  of  the  splen- 
did equipment  of  "the  largest  Hotel  in  the  world,"  The   Stevens 
in  Chicago,  etc.,  etc. 

While  the  conference  secretary  has  not  been  instructed  ^or 
authorized  to  answer  such  questions,  yet  they  come  and  at  least 
some  require  or  deserve  reply. 

RECOMMENDATIONS  AND  QUESTIONS 

1.  That  the  Conference  Report  again  be  printed  in  both  lan- 
guages, and  distributed,  two  per  delegate  vote,  as  in  1929,  the 
papers  read  at  conference  not  to  be  included,  and  the  churches  to 
be  requested  to  take  a  free-will  offering  to  cover  expense  of  print- 
ing. 

2.  That,  the  Peace  committee  be  elected  by  conference  for  the 

next  conference  term. 


—  434  — 

3.  That  the  General  Conference  is  happy  to  learn  that  the 
Mennonites  of  Paraguay  desire  spiritual  contact  with  the  Menno- 
nites  of  North  America;  that  they  extend  hearty  greetings  in  the 
Lord;  that  in  its  discretion  the  Board  of  Home  missions  be  author- 
ized, as  soon  as  economic  conditions  seem  to  warrant,  to  seek  a  suit- 
able Elder  and,  if  funds  especially  to  be  solicited  for  that  purpose 
are  forthcoming,  to  make  a  definite  effort  to  comply  with  the  re- 
quest to  send  an  Elder  for  a  three  months'  stay  for  the  purpose  of 
holding  evangelistic  meetings  and  otherwise  serving  and  assisting 
them  in  a  spiritual  way. 

4.  Would  it  not  be  well  for  conference  to  create  a  committee 
to  draw  up  a  model  church  constitution  which  might  serve  as  a 
guide  for  churches  when  drafting  constitutions  for  themselves? 

5.  That  the  Executive  Committee  be  authorized,  if  it  deems  it 
advisable,  to  send  out  a  representative  to  the  churches  in  the  in- 
terest of  the  various  activities  of  the  Conference. 

6.  Since  there  has  been  uncleamess  and  misunderstanding  re- 
garding names  of  departed  to  be  mentioned  in  the  conference  me- 
morial service,  would  it  not  be  well,  as  a  rule,  to  confine  such  lists 
to  names  of  those  who  are  or  have  been  delegates,  officers,  board 
members  or  employes  of  conference  or  conference  boards;  or  who 
in  auxiliary  organizations  or  in  some  other  capacity  have  rendered 
conspicuous  service  to  our  churches  or  denomination  as  a  whole? 

The  Executive  Committee 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,  secretary. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 

Recommendation  No.  3   (see  above)   was  adopted. 
Recommendation  No.  5   (see  above)   was  adopted. 

JOINT  REPORT   OF  THE  PEACE  COMMITTEE 

1929-1933 

Dear  Brethren  of  the  Conference:— "Peace  be  with  you  all 
that  are  in  Christ  Jesus." 

Your  Peace  Committee  herewith  submits  a  joint  report  on 
its  activities  during  the  past  four  years,  together  with  several  sug- 
gestions and  recommendations. 


—  435  — 

This  Committee  of  three  members  is  provided  with  only  very 
limited  and  rather  vague  instructions.  It  is  without  a  treasury 
and  no  provision  is  made  for  obtaining  funds  for  any  larger  ac- 
tivity. The  members  reside  far  apart,  one  on  the  Atlantic  sea 
coast,  another  on  the  Pacific  coast  while  the  third  member  resides 
in  the  center  of  the  continent,  a  situation  which  practically  pre- 
cludes the  holding  of  sessions  for  planning  work.  In  consequence 
each  member  is  left  to  undertake  such  activities  as  he  finds  within 
his  reach  both  geographically  and  financially.  This  also  is  the  rea- 
son why  each  member  makes  something  of  a  separate  report,  in 
this  joint  statement  to  the  Conference. 

Brother  Rosenberger  submits  the  following: — "I  have  nothing 
definite  to  report  outside  of  my  preparation  of  assigned  Peace  Les- 
sons, and  that  I  aided  in  the  distribution  of  disarmament  petitions. 
Both  of  you  brethren  have  attended  Pacifist  Conferences  which  you 
were  also  instrumental  in  organizing." — Brother  Rosenberger  also 
offers  some  suggestions  with  regard  to  finding  a  better  way  for 
determining  the  Scripture  to  be  used  for  a  given  Peace  lesson. 
This  matter  will  receive  attention  among  the  recommendations. 

Brother  Neuenschwander's  report  is  as  follows: — "On  March 
5,  1932  a  Peace  Conference  was  held  at  La  Verne  College,  in 
which  the  Churches  of  the  Brethren,  Friends  and  Mennonites  par- 
ticipated.— I  wrote  Peace  Lessons  when  it  was  my  turn  to  do  so. 
— These  are  the  two  main  projects  in  which  I  was  most  vitally  in- 
terested. As  a  correspondence  enterprise  I  sent  out  a  number  of 
petitions  addressed  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  that  he 
send  men  to  the  Geneva  Conference  who  are  not  militaristic  in  their 
convictions,  I  sent  these  to  a  number  of  our  Mennonite  churches, 
who  in  turn  filled  these  out  properly  and  sent  them  on  to  the 
President." 

H.  P.  Krehbiel  presents  the  following  report:  —  "The  Peace 
Lessons  for  the  Quarterlies  assigned  to  me  were  prepared  both 
in  the  German  and  the  English  languages. — Only  two  larger  Peace 
Conferences  were  attended  by  me,  since  the  close  of  the  1929  Gen- 
eral Conference  session. — The  first  of  these  was  the  Fifteenth  An- 
nual Meeting  of  the  International  Goodwill  Congress,  organized  by 
the    World    Alliance    for    International    Friendship    Through      the 


—  43fi  — 

Churches.  The  three  day  session  was  held  in  Washington,  D,  C. 
on  November  10,  11,  12,  1930.  No  resolutions  were  adopted.  More 
than  four  hundred  registered  delegates  heard  many  addresses  by 
persons  of  national  and  international  note,  as  advocates  of  peace, 
such  as  Prof.  James  T.  Shotwell,  Dr.  John  R.  Mott,  Pres.  Robert 
R.  Moton,  Pres.  Mary  E.  Wooley.  Pres.  Hoover  addressed  the  Con- 
gress on  Armistice  Day.  Addresses  of  international  importance 
were  those  of  Yusuke  Tsurumi  of  Japan,  Hon.  C.  C.  Wu,  ambas- 
sador of  the  Chinese  Republic,  and  Maj.  General  John  F.  0.  Ryan. 
This  world  outlook,  friendly  international  approach  and  exchange 
of  ideas  is  of  far-reaching  significance  toward  the  attainment  of  a 
relation  of  Goodwill  among  nations. 

"The  second  occasion  was  that  of  the  Conference  of  Pacifist 
Churches,  held  at  Mt.  Morris,  Illinois,  March  27-29,  1931.  Mt. 
Morris  is  an  important  center  of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren.  From 
the  neighborhood  attendance  was  quite  numerous.  Registered  dele- 
gates there  were  forty  seven.  Among  these  were  only  a  few 
Mennonites,  and  a  somewhat  larger  number  of  Friends.  The  at- 
tendance no  doubt  was  reduced  by  the  unusually  severe  snow  storm 
or  blizzard  which  raged  at  the  very  time  when  the  Conference  was 
convening.  These  Conferences  of  the  Pacifist  Churches  are  help- 
ful toward  deepening  the  peace  convictions  within  the  non-resistant 
groups  themselves,  especially  so  among  the  oncoming  generations. 

"Continuation  of  these  Conferences  of  Pacifist  Churches  it 
was  agreed  was  desirable.  Another  session  was  projected  for  1932, 
but  this  did  not  materialize,  chiefly  because  of  the  depression.  An 
effort  was  rriade  to  hold  such  a  Conference  at  a  proximate  time  and 
place  of  the  session  of  the  General  Conference  in  1933.  But  this 
too  did  not  materialize.  However,  it  is  hoped  that  a  conference  can 
be  arranged  for  the  year  1934.  It  is  very  desirable  to  continue 
these  inter-Pacifist  Conferences,  for  through  them  there  is  promise 
that  the  cause  of  peace  will  be  greatly  promoted,  not  only  within 
the  churches,  but  beyond. 

"Your  Peace  Committee  has  put  the  Conference  to  no  expense, 
neither  directly  nor  indirectly.  Each  member  has  paid  his  own 
expenses,  while  the  Brethren  Church  of  Mt.  Morris  has  generously 
absorbed  the  entire  expense  of  that  Conference. 


—  437  — 

"In  1929  the  report  of  the  Peace  Committee  made  mention  of 
an  effort  to  bring  about  a  reciprocal  relation  between  all  historic 
Peace  Groups  of  the  world.  This  aim  has  not  been  abandoned. 
However,  general  economic  conditions  of  the  world  are  unfavorable 
for  the  development  thereof  at  this  time.  Yet  there  is  good  pros- 
pect that  some  progress  can  be  made  in  this  direction  in  this  coun- 
try in  the  not  distant  future.  It  may  be  well  here  to  repeat  what 
was  said  at  the  last  General  Conference,  namely,  in  order  to  pro- 
mote Christian  Peace,  'this  proposed  touch  must  be  based  on  an 
unfaltering  acceptance  of  Jesus'  teachings  as  divine  and  authori- 
tative, and  it  must  be  free  from  any  and  all  political  admixture.' " 

Suggestions  and  Recommendations: 

The  following  is  submitted: — 1)  That  the  Peace  Committee 
— a)  Be  given  greater  latitude  for  action. — b)  That  the  Peace  Com- 
mittee organize  with  Chairman,  Secretary  and  Treasurer.  —  c) 
That  a  Subcommittee  be  authorized,  composed  of  one  or  more  mem- 
bers from  each  District  Conference. 

2)  Concerning  Sunday  School  Lessons:  —  a)  That  the  Peace 
Committee  continue  preparing  Quarterly  Peace  Lessons.  —  b) 
That  the  Committee  be  authorized  to  select  suitable  Scripture  pas- 
sages for  the  Peace  Lessons,  with  permission  to  substitute  the  same 
for  lessons  in  the  International  Series,  if  necessary. 

3)  For  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christian  Peace  the 
Committee  be  authorized:  a)  To  stimulate  the  writing  of  articles 
and  stories  on  peace,  to  be  published  in  our  Church  papers  and 
otherwise.  —  b)  Encourage  the  production  of  peace  literature,  suit- 
able in  pamphlet  form.  —  c)  Stimulate  authorship  of  larger  and 
more  exhaustive  treatises  on  the  subject  of  peace.  —  d)  Develop 
interest  toward  the  preparation  of  books  to  be  used  in  study  cours- 
es on  the  subject  of  Christian  Peace,  and  promote  the  organization 
of  classes  for  short  courses  in  churches  and  communities.  —  e) 
Encourage  persons  to  specialize  on  the  subject  of  Peace,  and  be  pre- 
pared to  devote  time  and  energy  to  preach  and  give  lectures  and 
study  courses  on  Christian  Peace.  —  f )  Encourage  the  organization 
of  study  classes  on  Christian  Peace.  —  g)  Stimulate  the  production 
of  Christian  Peace  Literature,  such  as  e.  g.  the  Basis  of  Christian 
Peace,  or  a  Peace  Primer.  —  h)  Encourage  the  writing  of  Chris- 


—  438  — 

tian  Peace  h\Tnns.  —  i)  Seek  co-operation  with  other  non-political 
Christian  Peace  Groups  for  the  attainment  of  such  aims  as  above 
set  forth,  as  well  as  the  general  promotion  of  Christ's  Peace.  — 

Never  before  has  true  Christianity  been  as  open  to  and  con- 
senting for  taking  a  great  upward  step  to  a  fuller  obedience  to 
Christ  and  to  a  pronounced  refusal  to  obey  man's  commands  as 
against  the  commands  of  God.  Especially  is  this  true  with  regard 
to  Jesus'  command  that  His  followers  must  love  their  enemies, 
not  hate  them.  Christian  conscience  has  been  everywhere  deeply 
humbled  and  wounded  by  the  lamentable  failure  of  the  Christian 
church  in  that  it  gave  support  to  the  Great  War.  There  is  a  deep 
anxiety  among  multitudes  of  Christians,  both  among  the  ministry 
and  the  laity  to  break  with  the  war-system  and  to  obey  God  rather 
than  man  or  government  in  the  matter  of  loving  one's  enemy,  and 
to  bring  it  about  that  the  Christian  Church  be  freed  from  man- 
made  shackles,  so  that  it  may  become  a  definitely  effective  force 
for  realizing  true  peace  among  nations  —  Christ's  peace,  Peace  on 
earth,  goodwill  toward  men.  Many  Christians  of  the  "Old  School", 
pre-war  Christians,  are  looking  about  to  find  what  they  may  learn 
from  the  experience  and  example  of  others  who  have  in  the  past 
endeavored  seriously  to  follow  Jesus  implicitly  "all  the  way",  in  the 
practice  of  LOVE  of  ENEMY.  The  attention  of  those  Christians 
is  quite  naturally  directed  to  the  historic  peace  groups,  among  whom 
our  own  Mennonite  church  holds  a  conspicuous  place  in  the  present 
day  Christianity.  The  time  is  ripe  and  the  conditions  auspicious 
for  our  small  group,  in  all  becoming  humility,  to  offer  its  contri- 
bution toward  a  general  peace  promotion.  Indeed,  has  not  the 
Lord  kept  our  small  group  through  more  than  four  centuries  for 
just  such  a  service  as  this  in  the  upbuilding  of  His  Kingdom  on 
earth  ?  This  being  true,  we  must  not  fail  Him  at  this  crucial  time. 
This  is  the  particular  service  which  it  is  our  opportunity,  under 
God,  to  render,  which  will  do  more  at  this  time  for  the  broad  pro- 
motion of  Christ's  cause  than  even  the  missionary  work  which  our 
group  can  do  beyond  our  borders,  at  home  or  abroad.  This  is  the 
day  of  opportunity,  divinely  appointed,  for  the  Mennonite  church 
of  America  and  the  world,  in  conjunction  with  the  other  historic 


—  439  — 

Christian  Peace  groups,  to  render  a  mighty  service  in  the  promotion 
of  Christ's  peace  on  earth. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

The  Peace  Committee 
A.  S.  Rosenberger 
A.  J.  Neuenschwander 
H.  P.  Krehbiel 
Per  H.  P.  Krehbiel 
Newton,  Kansas. 

SUGGESTIONS 
for  the  continuation  defining  of  duties  and  fixing  of  the  limitations 
of  the  Peace  Committee  (See  Conf.  Res.  17  above) 

1.  Would  it  not  be  well  to  arrange  for  the  continuance  of  the 
Peace  Committee  in  accord  with  article  25  of  the  Constitution? 
(p.  251  Minutes  1929) 

2.  The  Peace  Committee  shall,  in  accord  with  the  directions  of 
the  Conference,  concern  itself  with  the  promotion  of  the  cause 
of  Peace,  as  taught  and  commanded  by  Jesus,  our  Lord  and  his 
apostles,  and  prophetically  foretold  in  Old  Testament  Scriptures. 

3.  In  the  promotional  work  the  Peace  Committee  is  herewith 
authorized  to  organize  study  coures,  stimulate  the  writing  and  pub- 
lication of  Christian  peace  literature,  arrange  for  lecture  courses, 
seek  co-operation  with  Peace  societies  within  our  own  Conference, 
court  coordination  with  Christian  Peace  Groups  beyond  our  own 
organization  and  utilize  any  other  opportunity  to  promote  the 
cause  of  Christian  Peace. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 

13.  Resolved,  That  the  second  part  of  recommendation  No.  1 
of  the  Peace  Committee  be  adopted.  It  reads:  b)  That  the  Peace 
Committee  organize  with  chairman,  secretary   and  treasurer. 

15.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Conference  have  a  Committee 
consisting  of  one  member  from  each  District  Conference  and  elect- 
ed by  this  Conference. 

17.  Resolved,  That  we  instruct  the  Peace  Committee  to  pre- 
pare a  resolution  embodying  a  statement  of  the  duties  and  functions 
of  the  Peace  Committee  of  the  General  Conference. 


—  440  — 

The  Peace  Committee  was  elected  as  follows:  A.  S.  Rosenber- 
ger,  Eastern  District;  A.  J.  Neuenschwander,  Middre  District;  H. 
P.  Krehbiel,  Western  District;  L.  J.  Horsch,  Pacific  District;  David 
Fast,  Northern  District,  John  G.  Rempel,  Canada. 

The  Peace  Committee  now  brought  in  its  supplementary  re- 
port in  accord  with  Res.  17  above  and 

94.  Resolved,  That  of  this  report  suggestion  No.  2  of  the 
Peace  Committee  be  adopted.  It  reads:  The  Peace  Committee  shall 
in  accord  with  directions  of  the  Conference  concern  itself  with 
the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Peace  as  taught  and  commanded  by 
Jesus,  our  Lord,  and  his  apostles,  and  as  prophetically  foretold  in 
Old  Testament  Scriptures.     (See  Note  after  Res.  95) 

95.  Resolved,  That  suggestion  No.  3  of  the  supplementary  re- 
port of  the  Peace  Committee  be  adopted.  It  reads:  In  the  promo- 
tional work  the  Peace  Committee  is  herewith  authorized  to  organize 
study  courses,  stimulate  the  writing  and  publication  of  peace  lit- 
erature, arrange  for  lecture  courses,  seek  co-operation  with  Peace 
Societies  within  our  oAvn  Conference,  court  coordination  with  Chris- 
tian Peace  Groups  beyond  our  own  organization  and  utilize  any 
other  opportunity  to  promote  the  cause  of  Christian  Peace.  (In 
the  Mennonite  and  the  Bundesbote  Suggestions  2  and  3  of  the 
original  report  made  to  Conference  were  erroneously  substituted 
for  the  suggestions  2  and  3  that  were  presented  at  this  time  to 
the  Conference  in  accord  with  Res.  17  and  are  here  correctly  given. 
Sec'y.) 

112.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite 
Church  of  North  America,  in  session  at  BluflFton,  Ohio,  August 
23-30,  1933,  reaffirms  the  position  taken  by  the  founders  of  our 
denomination,  that  war  is  unchristian  and  contrary  to  the  life  and 
teaching  of  Jesus  Christ  and  that  no  Christian  should  participate 
therein.  Further:  We  urge  our  Peace  Committee,  the  Mennonite 
Peace  Society,  and  every  individual  pastor  and  church,  independent- 
ly and  co-operatively,  to  support  and  foster  the  cause  of  Peace  in 
such  a  way  as  to  strengthen  the  convictions  of  our  own  people  and 
to  make  known  our  testimony  to  the  world  at  large.  Further, 
be  it:  Resolved,  That  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite 
Church  of  N.  A.  in  session  at  Bluffton,  Ohio,  August  23-30,  1933, 


—  441  — 

with  a  historical  background  of  400  years  of  peace  testimony,  re- 
spectfully petitions  the  President  of  the  United  States,  Honorable 
Franklin  D.  Roosevelt,  and  other  Heads  of  our  Government,  to  use 
every  effort  to  preserve  the  Peace  of  the  world.  —  We  express  our 
hearty  appreciation  of  the  Kellogg  Pact,  and  pledge  our  whole- 
hearted support  to  our  Government  in  adherance  to  its  provisions. 

CHAPTER  XXV 

FOREIGN  MISSION 

REPORT   OF  THE   FOREIGN   MISSION   BOARD 

1929-1933 
Dear  Conference: — 

We  greet  you  with  I.  John  5:4. — "This  is  the  victory  that  over- 
cometh  the  world,  even  our  faith." 

What  a  wonderful  faith  John  had !  He  sounded  the  trumpet  of 
victory  1900  years  before  the  conflict  was  over,  and  it  is  not  over 
yet.  The  literal  translation  is,  "That  overcame  the  ^world."  That 
is  real  faith  which  speaks  of  this  victory  as  already  accomplished. 
In  principle,  of  course,  it  was  accomplished  on  the  cross,  but  it 
takes  faith  to  see  even  that.  No  wonder  that  Christ  honored  this 
faith  in  John  by  revealing  to  him  the  last  book  of  the  Bible  which 
tells  of  the  final  victory.  Dr.  John  A.  Bengel,  a  German  commenta- 
tor on  Revelation,  calls  it  "Die  Siegesgeschichte,"  the  "Victory 
Story."  Yes,  the  history  of  the  church  and  its  missions  is  a  vic- 
tory story  in  the  highest  sense  of  the  term,  namely  in  the  sense 
in  which  Christ  himself  conquered  the  world  by  way  of  the  cross 
and  through  the  cross,  which  is  the  way  of  seeming  temporary  de- 
feat. 

In  the  midst  of  the  great  conflict  a  loud  voice  from  heaven 
(Rev.  12)  proclaims  the  secret  of  this  victory  thus:  "They 
overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death."  The 
outward  impression  in  Revelation  is  that  the  great  judgments  are 
the  principal  means  of  victory,  but  this  voice  warns  us,  as  it 
were,  not  to  judge  by  outward  appearance,  but  to  look  deeper.  We 
need  this  loud  voice  from  heaven  today  more  than  ever,  because 


—  442  — 

there   is    much   confusion   about  what    really   brings    victory   that 
counts  for  eternity. 

Let  all  mission  friends,  especially  those  who  of  late  begin 
to  ask,  "Will  missions  survive?"  often  read  this  victory  story, 
because  the  conflict  is  not  yet  over,  and  it  is  a  terrific  conflict,  and 
humanly  speaking  a  hopeless  conflict,  so  that  many  Christians  al- 
ready suffer  from  "defeatism,"  as  the  recent  "Fact  Finders"  report 
shows. 

Will  missions  survive  ?  Yes,  as  long  as  the  churches  and 
the  missionaries  will  heed  that  loud  voice  from  heaven.  Even 
if  it  is  a  slow  way,  and  a  way  of  seeming  defeat,  outwardly,  be- 
cause it  involves:  "They  loved  not  their  lives  unto  death."  Even 
the  two  Elijah-like  witnesses  in  Rev,  11  are  slain  and  lie  unburied 
on  the  streets  of  Jerusalem  three  days,  but  they  rise  again,  and 
this  has  a  greater  effect  on  the  unbelievers  than  all  their  judg- 
ments by  fire,  drouth,  and  blood.  "Truth  crushed  to  earth  shall 
rise  again,"  and  thereby  proves  that  it  is  divine  and  eternal.  Are 
we  all  willing  to  stand  for  this  kind  of  victory,  testifying  of  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain,  even  if  it  means  to  let  go  of  part  or  all  of 
life?  This  test  perhaps  begins  today  here  at  home  at  the  treasury, 
because  giving  money  is  now  for  many  equal  unto  giving  part  of 
their  lives. 

We  have  evidence  that  both  the  churches  and  the  missionaries 
still  have  much  of  this  spirit  of  testimony  and  sacrifice  that  spells 
victory.  None  have  so  far  gone  on  strike  on  account  of  depression 
wages.  Nor  have  they  chosen  the  easier  way  of  compromise,  which 
says  that  "Surrounding  religions  are  religions,  and  as  such  are 
ways  to  God."  Christ  says,  "No  man  cometh  to  the  Father  but  by 
me,"  John  14.  Our  churches  and  missionaries  still  work  in  this 
spirit. 

That  does  not  say  that  we  stand  in  the  fullness  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ.  We  do  not.  But  what  should  hinder  us  to  get  this 
fullness?  Nothing  but  lack  of  more  thirst,  or  lack  of  more  faith 
and  repentance. 

"If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  to  me  and  drmk.  He  that 
believeth  on  me,  as  the  Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall 
flow  rivers  of  living  water.    This  he  spake  of  the  Spirit  which  they 


—  443  — 

that  believe  on  Him  should  receive."     John  7:37-39. 

We  therefore  endorse  the  recent  articles  in  our  church  papers 
by  leaders  in  our  conference,  who  emphasize  among  other  things 
the  need  of  a  spiritual  revival.  Not  perhaps  so  much  because  we 
have  less  spiritual  life  than  formerly,  but  because  we  are  in  great- 
er need  of  a  double  measure  of  the  Spirit  now. 

OUR  PRESENT  WORKING  STAFF. 
Four  years  ago  we  had  64  missionaries.  Three  have  resigned, 
namely  Bro.  and  Sis.  E.  G.  Kaufman  and  Miss  Johanna  Schmidt. 
While  thus  the  number  is  nearly  the  same  as  four  years  ago,  the 
staff  on  the  field  is  considerably  smaller  on  account  of  the  eleven 
furloughed  missionaries,  of  whom  8  have  had  their  furloughs  ex- 
tended, mostly  on  account  of  the  depleted  treasury.  Only  those 
three  that  recently  came  home  from  China,  are  yet  due  for  return, 
namely  Sister  Marie  J.  Regier  and  Bro.  and  Sister  P.  J.  Boehr. 

China  has  been  most  affected  by  this  reduction  on  the  field, 
and  as  soon  as  the  treasury  permits,  Bro.  and  Sister  S.  F.  Panna- 
becker  would  be  the  first  in  line  to  return  to  China. 

Of  those  whose  furloughs  have  been  extended,  six  have  ac- 
cepted work  at  home,  and  are  not  on  our  pay  roll  at  present,  which 
we  appreciate: 

Bro.  and  Sister  C.  H.  Suckau,  pastor  of  the  Berne  church. 
Bro.  and  Sister  J.  R.  Duerksen,  part-time  workers  in  the  Home 
Mission  field  of  the  W.  D.  Conference. 

Bro.  and  Sister  Pannabecker.  He  expects  to  teach  in  Bluff- 
ton  College. 

Mrs.   Mary  Y.   Burkhard  is  caring  for  her  aged  mother  and  ^ 
does  some  church  visitation  work,  while  awaiting  for  the  way  to 
open  for  her  return. 

Sister  Martha  Burkhalter  will  very  likely  continue  her  studies 
in  Dr.  White's  Bible  School,  New  York. 

Bro.  and  Sister  P.  A.  Wenger  will  return  to  India  this  fall. 
Only  two  new  workers  have  been  sent  out  since  the  last  Con- 
ference, namely  Bro.  and  Sister  J.  P.  Suderman  to  Oraibi,  Arizona. 
A  number   of   our  missionaries  have   already  grown   gray  in 
the  service,  and  are  beginning  to  think  of  the  time  when  they  will 


—  444  — 

have  to  step  out  of  the  work.  It  will  then  be  a  question  what  we 
can  do  with  our  adopted  pension  plan.  With  the  little  capital  in 
this  fund  we  cannot  help  much  in  the  way  of  pensions.  We  hope 
times  will  soon  make  it  possible  for  the  churches  to  remember  this 
treasury  more  than  in  the  past. 

Mrs.  H.  J.  Kliewer's  health  has  for  years  been  failing,  and 
while  at  times  she  grew  stronger,  she  is  at  present  growing  weak- 
er aga^n,  and  needs  our  special  prayer.  Otherwise  the  health  of  the 
missionaries  has  been  fairly  good,  although  Bro.  P.  J.  Boehr  has 
long  felt  the  after-affects  of  his  malaria  fever  a  few  years  ago, 
which  was  partly  the  reason  that  his  furlough  was  not  postponed 
as  at  first  planned. 

The  two  sisters  Augusta  and  Johanna  Schmidt  are  coming 
home  this  fall  from  India  at  their  own  expense,  the  former  or 
furlough   and   the   latter   having   resigned   from   the   work. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  we  are  compelled  to  save  wherever  wt 
can,  we  hope  that  of  the  furloughed  missionaries  as  many  as  pos- 
sible will  be  employed  at  home  after  they  have  had  their  rest. 

MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  AMERICAN  INDIANS 

Other  denominations  do  not  consider  their  work  among  th< 
Indians  as  a  part  of  Foreign  Mission  work.  There  are  good  reasoni 
for  including  them  in  Foreign  Missions,  because  they  are  also  hea 
then  people,  and  unci\alized  at  that,  largely  at  least. 

On  this  our  mission  field  the  center  of  conflict  between  th 
forces  of  darkness  and  light  has  in  recent  years  perhaps  beei 
Montana.  Repeatedly  the  forces  of  darkness  have  attempted  t 
drive  our  missionaries  from  the  field  by  sending  petitions  to  Wash 
ington.  Just  now  there  is  another  such  attempt,  after  the  last  om 
was  hardly  over. 

Bro.  R.  Petter  writes  about  this  and  other  things:  "Beside 
the  present  trend  of  mind  away  from  religious  things,  there  was  th 
growing  hostility  of  the  heathen,  peyote,  and  Catholic  elemen 
against  our  mission  work.  This  came  to  a  head  in  the  petition  o 
which  the  Board  was  informed. 

Many  Indians,  otherwise  friendly  to  us,  became  intimidatet 
others  grew  indifferent,  and  not  a  few  of  the  weak  Christians  wer 


—  445  — 

ed  to  believe  that  our  mission  cause  among  these  people  was  lost, 
rhen,  "as  deep  crieth  unto  deep,"  came  the  news  to  the  Cheyenne 
Christians  that  our  churches  had  less  and  less  means  to  support 
the  mission  work  and  workers.  A  pall  seemed  to  spread  over  all, 
and  we  know  not  what  it  purports,  although  there  is  no  doubt  that 
it  retards  our  steps  and  dims  our  light. 

The  churches  at  home  and  the  mission  workers  abroad  have 
no  doubt  striven  after  God's  Kingdom  and  His  righteousness,  but 
.  .  .  have  they  all  striven  first  for  that  kingdom  ?  Or  merely  second, 
third,  or  last? 

God  be  praised  that  in  the  face  of  it  all  the  little  flock  of 
true  Christians  strive  more  and  better  after  the  things  of  God's 
kingdom.  Here  at  Lame  Deer  we  had  four  baptisms  during  the 
year. 

Of  God's  word,  "that  cannot  return  void,"  more  could  be  trans- 
lated in  Cheyenne  and  printed  in  the  past  year.  As  you  know,  the 
Epistles  to  the  Corinthians,  Galatians,  Ephesians,  and  Philippians 
were  printed  last  summer  with  the  help  of  Miss  Leona  Thierstein. 
Since  then  the  Colossians,  Philemon,  and  most  of  Thessaloniana 
were  translated.  This  work  goes  on  and  on  until  the  last  word 
in  Revelation  should  be  "garbed"  in  Cheyenne. 

Bro.  Habegger  writes  also  about  these  things: 
"The  heathen  are  still  imagining  vain  things.  Last  year  at 
the  time  of  the  Sundance  a  petition  was  circulated  to  oust  the  Men- 
nonite  missionaries.  That  matter  has  come  up  again,  and  the  peti- 
tion is  in  Washington.  But  we  are  not  worried,  and  believe  that 
the  ones  who  are  bringing  the  charges  will  be  the  ones  to  have  to 
.stand  investigation. 

f  "Both  at  Lame  Deer  and  here  the  services  are  well  attended, 
and  we  have  faithful  Christians  and  others  who  are  friends  of  the 
missionaries.  I  have  an  idea  that  the  department  in  Wasliington 
will  see  how  the  charges  reflect  not  on  the  missionaries  but  on  the 
character  of  the  accusers." 

The  Service  Committee  on  Indians  has  made  an  investigation 
by  sending  their  Secretary  Geo.  W.  Hinman  to  Montana  for  a  per- 
sonal inspection.  He  made  a  thorough  report  to  the  Commissioner 
sf  Indian  Affairs,  and  we  quote  here  a  part  of  it: 


I 


—  446  — 

"I  find  (1)  that  the  Mennonite  missionaries  in  the  28  years 
since  this  field  was  occupied,  have  been  unusually  successful  in 
building  up  a  strong  Christian  constituency  among  the  Indians, 
that  they  preach  and  teach  in  the  Cheyenne  language,  having  trans- 
lated a  considerable  part  of  the  Bible,  and  prepared  a  grammar 
and  dictionary  which  will  be  valuable  contributions  to  science  as 
well  as  important  aids  to  missionary  work. 

(2)  that  the  Cheyenne  Indians  are  virile  and  energetic,  and 
many  of  them  object  to  interference  and  restraint  through  the 
teachings  of  the  missionaries  and  the  regulations  of  the  Indian 
Field  Service; 

(3)  that  the  non-Christian  group  of  Cheyenne  Indians  bitterly 
resent  the  fact  that  the  missionaries  transmitted,  through  a  former 
superintendent,  a  report  based  on  sufficient  evidence,  that  pros- 
titution was  part  of  a  religious  ceremony  of  initiation  still  prac- 
ticed by  the  non-Christian  group. 

(4)  that  all  the  Indian  policemen  connected  with  the  agency 
are  members  of  the  Mennonite  church,  and  use  their  influence 
against  practices  of  the  non-Christian  group  which  are  contrary 
to  public  morals; 

(5)  that  the  petition  was  prepared  for  the  Cheyennes  by  an 
Indian  agitator  of  another  tribe  and  was  circulated  by  two  Indian 
politicians  among  the  Cheyennes,  who,  though  hailed  as  Catholics, 
were  working  for  political  influence  with  the  non-Christian  group; 

(6)  that  a  strong  reply  was  prepared  by  the  Christian  Chey- 
ennes in  the  Mennonite  church,  and  sent  to  representative  Scott 
Leavitt,  congressman  from  this  district,  etc. 

In  view  of  these  facts  it  seems  to  me  the  petitioners  have 
no  case,  etc. 

Bro.  Habegger  concludes  by  saying,  "Sometimes  I  really  am 
glad  for  such  commotion  as  it  keeps  the  Word  of  God  before  the 
consciousness  of  the  people,  and  I  believe  in  the  end  much  good  may 
come  out  of  the  publicity." 

In  the  same  report  he  says.  Last  Sunday  we  had  the  joy  of 
baptizing  Elmer  Longjaw,  a  man  about  45  years  old.  He  was 
one  of  the  first  peyote  eaters,  having  learned  to  eat  while  at  Has- 


—  447  — 

kell  Institute.  He  attended  services  at  Lame  Deer,  Muddy  Creek, 
and  here,  and  was  baptized  in  our  Chapel. 

"Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and 
riches,  and  wisdom,  and  honor,  and  glory  and  blessing."  Rev.  5:12. 

How  we  long  for  the  time  when  all  these  precious  messages 
shall  be  translated  into  good  Cheyenne,  so  that  they  will  be  avail- 
able to  Christian  workers  at  any  time  they  wish  to  turn  to  them. 
It  is  true  that  some  of  the  younger  Indians  are  growing  up  and 
learn  more  of  the  English,  and  will  by  and  by  be  ministered  unto 
in  English.  On  Wednesday  evening  I  spoke  to  a  group  of  Chey- 
ennes  in  English,  but  I  was  painfully  aware,  that  many  who  wanted 
to  hear  most  sincerely  what  I  said,  got  mere  fragments.  We 
hope  that  Brother  Petter  will  get  all  needed  co-operation  to  en- 
courage him  to  finish  the  New  Testament  in  all  possible  speed. 

Mrs.   Petter,  in  her   last   report,   speaking  of  "Needs,"   says: 

1.  The  first  need  is  the  completed  New  Testament,  the  crown- 
ing work  of  Missionary  Fetter's  years  of  service.  With  completed 
translations  in  convenient  form,  the  work  of  teaching  to  read,  and 
Bible  study  classes  will  be  much  more  easily  handled.  This  is 
the  immediate  goal,  and  for  years  we  have  bent  our  energy  to 
reach  it  as  soon  as  possible.  Remark:  One  of  our  Christian  womeia 
said  to  the  enemies  of  the  church  who  would  delight  to  bar  it  from 
the  Reservation,  "Even  if  you  could  oust  our  missionaries,  you 
cannot  oust  us.  We  have  the  Word  of  God  in  Cheyenne,  and  even 
if  the  missionaries  would  have  to  go,  we  could  conduct  our  own 
meetings.  Even  I,  though  a  woman,  would  not  hesitate  to  enter 
the  church,  read  the  Word  and  explain  it  to  my  people."  ^ 

Milton,  the  chief  of  police  also  said  to  an  enemy  of  the  church, 
"Your  efforts  are  in  vain.  We  have  the  Word  in  Cheyenne.  You 
cannot  take  that  from  us.  We  shall  always  preach  its  message 
even  though  you  might  succeed  to  drive  out  the  missionaries,  which 
is  not  very  likely,  etc." 

2.  The  second  need  is  money.  Our  churches  have  expanded 
their  work  to  such  an  extent  as  to  cripple  their  first  charge.  One 
missionary  stated  it  as  follows:  "The  money  we  do  not  get,  and 
ought  to  have,  hinders  the  work.  .  .  Our  experience  has  not  been 
that  of  the  missionaries  in  India  who  report  that  the  "depression 


—  448  — 

has  been  a  blessing  in  disguise."  True,  we  have  struggled  along 
in  spite  of  it,  often  with  burdened  heart  and  languid  step.  We  have 
actually  experienced  a  sense  of  being  forgotten,  being  misunder- 
stood, lacking  the  warm,  active  support  so  necessary  to  successful 
missionary  activities.  However,  it  would  be  unfair  to  not  take 
account  of  exceptions.  For  the  most  part  the  younger  generation 
do  not  know  us,  they  know  little  of  our  work,  they  have  immediate 
interests.  .  .  Thus  we  plead  for  a  rededication  of  interest  to  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  among  the  Cheyenne  Indians.  It  was  He,  who 
began  the  work.  It  is  He  who  never  tires  of  the  work.  It  is  He 
leading  us  on.  Having  called  us  to  the  plow.  He  never  condones 
those  who  look  back." 

While  the  Board  cannot  admit  that  there  is  less  mission  in- 
terest in  the  churches  as  a  whole  today  than  during  the  "good 
times,"  we  do  admit  that  wherever  there  is  a  lack  of  interest,  it 
shows  itself  more  in  these  times  of  depression,  and  we  believe  that 
it  takes  double  interest  now  to  keep  the  work  going  as  it  is.  Re- 
garding the  expansion,  we  believe  it  is  not  that  which  "cripples  our 
first  charge,"  but  the  unforeseeable  need  and  persecution  in  Rus- 
sia. 

MONTANA 
1929-1933 
(By  Mrs.  Petter,  Sec.  Workers'  Conference  in  Montana) 
Lame  Deer  Mission  Station — Muddy  Substation.     186  members 
have  been  taken  in  at  Lame  Deer  since  the  work  started.    First  bap- 
tisms were  in  1909 — 42  members  before  we  came  in  1916. 

Of  the  above  number  55  have  died.  None  were  excluded  for- 
mally, but  some  are  considered  "dead  branches."  God  knows  them 
better  than  we. 

Average  attendance  50  plus. 

On  Easter  evening  54  took  part  in  the  impressive  communion 
service. 

Four  members  have  been  under  instruction  for  years  as  native 
evangelists.  They  have  shown  faithfulness  in  the  study  of  the 
Word,  and  served  in  the  pulpit.  Of  these  Frank  Littlewolf  has 
been  the  native  worker  who  serves  Bimey  ever  since  Rev.  Pan- 


—  449  — 

kratz  left.  Neither  cold,  heat,  rain,  nor  snow  has  ever  deterred  him 
in  his  weekly  trip  20  miles  each  way.  He  goes  on  horseback.  The 
others  are  Robert  Yellowfox,  Ernest  King,  and  Milton  Littlewhite- 
man.  These  read  the  Word  publicly  and  give  able  messages.  Pray 
for  them,  rejoice  over  them,  encourage  them. 

Of  these  Milton  is  also  chief  of  police  at  the  Agency,  and 
Frank  Littlewolf  served  as  judge  of  the  Indian  court  appointed  by 
the  government,  until  recently.  Yellowfox  has  the  distinction  of 
being  the  best  Indian  farmer  in  the  district.  Ernest  holds  a  trust- 
ed government  position  for  years.  A  nucleus  of  women  are  also 
faithful  readers  of  the  Word,  and  take  active  part  in  speaking  on 
it  in  public  meetings. 

With  the  years,  the  Christians  have  also  taken  active  interest 
in  home  improvement,  cleanliness,  the  education  of  their  children, 
and  in  encouraging  right  living  and  opposing  evils  of  all  kinds. 
For  their  stand  they  are  hated,  mocked,  and  maligned.  Neverthe- 
less they  stand  their  ground. 

Birney.     52  members,  the  first  in  1913.     Eleven  have  died. 

Services  every  Sunday,  except  a  few  times  during  the  summer. 
Regular  Bible  hour  each  week  during  winter  with  the  day  school 
children,  supplementing  the  work  of  Frank. 

Frank's  weekly  trips  are  not  easy.  He  needs  support.  He 
needs  money  to  sustain  him  for  these  trips.  He  needs  fuel  while 
there. 

Muddy  Creek  District.  This  is  a  community  mostly  of  breeds, 
with  a  few  camp  Indians.  It  is  a  field  that  has  been  poorly  serv- 
ed. Very  little  personal  work  could  be  done.  Meetings  in  the 
little  school  house  were  continued  up  till  Christmas.  Since  then 
it  was  well  nigh  impossible  to  go  with  car  to  Muddy  Creek. 

Four  were  baptized  here,  and  the  prospects  are  good,  but  with 
no  money  to  buy  gas,  the  missionaries  have  not  been  able  to  finance 
the  work  out  of  their  pockets. 

Thus  needs  for  these  preaching  places  are: 

1.  Completed  New  Testament  in  Cheyenne  as  soon  as  possible. 

2.  Money  for  gas  to  work  the  field,  and  for  native  helpers  who 
give  of  their  time  and  effort,  and  who  have  families  to  support. 


29 


—  450  — 

3.  Missionaries  relieved  from  all  financial  worries  so  they  can 
give  themselves  unstintedly  to  the  work. 

Busby  Station,  Bro.  and  Sister  Habegger  are  stationed  here, 
and  also  visit  the  outstation  Rosebud  about  every  two  weeks. 

Their  four  native  helpers  change  off,  and  since  funds  are  very 
low  they  work  without  pay,  namely  Oliver  Eaglefeather,  Charley 
Yellowrobe,  Robert  Littlewolf,  and  Wilson  Pine. 

There  are  105  living  church  members  including  those  absent 
from  the  district.  The  average  church  attendance  is  35,  and  the 
Sunday  school  enrollment  during  the  winter  term  is  58.  Sunday 
school  collections,  $33.75. 

Mrs.  Habegger  holds  sewing  classes  with  the  women  at  which 
time  devotional  services  are  also  held.  Some  of  the  women  receiv- 
ed prizes  at  the  fair  at  Lame  Deer. 

Ashland  Station.  Bro.  and  Sister  Valdo  Petter  are  stationed 
at  this  place.     There  are  two  living  members  here. 

It  is  perhaps  the  most  difficult  field  to  work  of  all  our  fields 
on  account  of  the  Catholic  Mission  right  at  the  door.  Brother  Valdo 
Petter  writes,  "One  would  rather  pick  up  and  leave  to  go  to  a  place 
where  the  ground  is  not  so  hard  and  stony.  But  someone  must 
bring  the  Gospel  even  here!  So  we  are  glad  for  the  privilege  of 
serving  God  in  Ashland. 

"Our  most  friendly  Indians  have  often  told  us  openly,  'I  must 
go  to  the  Catholic  church  so  I  can  get  a  job  from  the  priest.  If 
I  do  not  go,  he  will  not  employ  me.'  Others  have  said,  'The  priest 
said  I  would  have  to  come  to  his  church  for  at  least  a  month,  before 
he  could  employ  me.'  " 

OKLAHOMA 

1929-1933 
The  number  of  missionaries  on  this  field  has  been  reduced,  as 
already  reported  to  the  last  conference,  but  there  are  the  same 
number  of  stations  to  be  taken  care  of  as  before,  namely  6,  so  that 
each  missionary  has  two  stations,  which  are  up  to  36  miles  apart. 
Before  the  large  bridge  was  finished  about  two  years  ago,  Bro. 
Kliewer  had  to  go  even  70  miles  between  his  stations,  now  it  is 
only  35  miles.    This  together  vrith  the  house  visitation  work  takes 


I 


—  451  — 

much  time  and  gas,  but  it  is  still  much  cheaper  than  having  a 
missionary  on  each  station.  During  the  past  the  gas  problem  was 
not  nearly  as  acute  as  it  is  getting  now  with  the  reduced  budgets 
and  salaries.  The  missionaries  are  now  expected  to  pay  one-half 
of  these  expenses  out  of  their  pockets.  They  cannot  very  well  give 
up  house  visitation,  because  the  Indians  also  have  less  gas  to  come 
to  church  regularly,  and  so  stay  away  often.  They  have  even  fewer 
horses  to  drive  on  account  of  lack  of  feed. 

Other  problems  are  the  peyote  religion,  the  instrusion  by  the 
Mormons,  a  kind  of  inferiority  complex  on  the  part  of  the  Indians, 
(who  feel  that  the  standards  set  by  the  whites  are  simply  too  high 
for  them,)  the  native  helper  problem,  and  the  slowness  with  which 
the  Indian  churches  learn  to  stand  on  their  own  feet. 

We  quote  here  from  the  reports  of  our  missionaries  — 
Bro.  Linscheid  writes:  "We  cannot  help  but  feel  that  there  is 
a  lack   of  spiritual  vitality   and  an  absence   of  any  indication  of 
effort  on  the  part  of  the  Christians  among  these  people  of  'stand- 
ing on  their  feet,'  as  it  were.     This  matter  has  become  a  serious 
burden  upon  our  hearts.     They  feel  that  we  as  alien  missionaries 
with  superior  capacities,  with  hundreds  of  years  of  Christian  train- 
ing back  of  us,  set  standards  before  them  which  they,  as  a  back- 
ward  people   under  peculiar  conditions,   find   impossible   to   attain 
or  to  attain  only  in  part.     That  is  true  not  only  of  such  who  would 
be  helpers,  but  also  of  the  others.     Even  though  they  have  been 
born  to  new  life,  they  feel  that  to  assume  leadership  under  the  pres- 
ent conditions  is  but  to  court  failure.     But  by  the  present  method 
and  under  existing  conditions  we  have  no  reason  to  expect  a  change 
for  the  better.     Has  the  time  come  for  our  Indian  congregations 
in  Oklahoma  to  be  placed  on  their  own  responsibility  under  some 
restricted  supervision  for  a  few  more  years?     Personally  I  believe 
it  has.     They  would  then  either  rise  to  the  occasion  in  spite   of 
grievous  failings,  and  show  forth  the  life  that  is  within  them,  or 
they    would    disintegrate.      I    feel    that    some    such    steps    should 
have  been  taken   some  years  ago." 
Bro.  Kliewer  writes: 

"The  next  two  months  we  want  to  give   some  catechism  in- 
struction to  such  children  who  have  been  away  to   school.     This 


—  452  — 

means  much  extra  drivin;^.  If  no  more  auto  allowance  is  forthcom- 
ing, I  will  be  compelled  to  go  out  less  during  week  days.  That 
would  indeed  be  too  bad,  as  the  most  important  part  of  our  work 
is  personal  work.  As  our  churches  are  35  miles  apart,  and  the  In- 
dians very  much  scattered,  the  weekly  visits  are  very  costly. 

Then  there  is  the  Mormon  problem.  They  live  near  Eagle  City 
and  have  recently  crowded  themselves  into  our  work,  especially  for 
funeral  services,  so  that  I  had  to  tell  these  'Saints'  the  other  day 
that  we  could  not  tolerate  their  teaching,  and  they  should  not  have 
any  services  in  our  church." 

Bro.  Ediger  writes,  that  he  has  some  hopes  to  train  native 
helpers.  If  he  succeeds,  that  would  largely  solve  the  problem  of 
putting  that  church  on  its  own  feet  under  supervision. 

That  the  native  helpers  are  doing  some  good  work,  can  be 
seen  from  the  following  incident,  reported  by  Bro.  Ediger,  which 
incidently  also   shows  again  the  acute  gas  problem: 

Homer  Hart  (helper  at  Hammon)  phoned  me  last  week  to 
come  to  Hammon.  When  I  came  there,  he  took  me  to  a  sick  woman. 
She  has  been  sick  for  some  time.  I  have  visited  her  in  the  hospi- 
tal in  Elk  City,  at  Concho,  and  several  times  at  home.  She  never 
came  to  church  and  belonged  to  those  who  are  against  the  church 
and  the  Christians.  Her  husband  makes  fun  of  the  Christians. 
She  had  made  a  confession  to  Homer,  and  accepted  Jesus  as  her 
Savior  and  wanted  baptism.  When  we  came  there,  she  was  sleep- 
ing. I  told  them  not  to  wake  her.  We  waited.  When  she  awoke, 
she  looked  at  me,  and  when  I  asked  her  if  she  knew  me,  she  said, 
"Yes,  you  are  the  servant  of  God.  You  are  one  of  these  Christians 
of  whom  I  made  fun  and  spoke  against  —  and  now  I  am  one  of 
them."  Then  lier  mind  was  blank.  From  what  Homer  told  me 
and  her  husband  I  was  satisfied  that  she  had  Jesus  for  her  person- 
al Savior,  and  I  would  have  been  glad  to  baptize  her,  but  her 
mind  was  too  weak  then.  Quite  a  number  of  Indians  were  present, 
even  some  of  our  bitterest  enemies,  and  I  took  her  confession  as  a 
text  and  spoke  to  the  audience. 

If  she  gets  a  little  stronger,  I  have  promised  to  come  when 
Homer  calls  me,  and  baptize  her.  That  means  another  trip  of  36 
miles  one  way. 


—  453  — 

So  in  spite  of  all  difTiculties  the  work  goes  on.  Twelve  mem- 
bers could  be  added  to  the  three  churches  by  baptism  during  the 
past  year,  Bro.  Linscheid  reports  of  five,  Bro.  Ediger  five,  and  Bro. 
Kliewer  two,  and  three  by  letter. 

STATISTICS  OF  MEMBERSHIP  ON  THE  SIX  STATIONS 
IN  OKLAHOMA 
(By  G.  A.  Linscheid,  Sec.  Worker's  Conference) 
Canton  Arapahoe,  Canton,  Okla.:  living  members,  99;  died,  71; 
transferred,  1;  total  accessions,  171. 

Cantonment  Cheyenne  (Longdale  and  Fonda):  living  members 
95;  died,  77;  transferred  or  dismissed,  37;  total  accession,  209. 

Clinton  Cheyenne,  Clinton:  living  members  61;  died,  34;  trans- 
ferred or  dismissed,  33;  total  accession  120. 

Redmoon  Cheyenne,  Hammon:  living  members,  34;  died,  21; 
transferred  or  dismissed,  8;  total  accessions,  63. 

Deer  Creek  Cheyenne,  Thomas:  living  members  18. 
Grand  total  accessions,  581;  duplications  by  transfer  between 
stations,  21;  net  total,  560. 

We  are  here  in  Oklahoma  responsible  for  1476  Indians,  of 
whom  260  are  Arapahoes  and  the  rest  Cheyennes. 

ARIZONA 
1929-1933 

Here  are  five  workers  on  three  stations:  Bro.  and  Sister  Su- 
derman  at  Oraibi,  the  oldest  station,  have  been  here  now  three 
years.  Sister  Mary  Schirmer  has  re-entered  the  work  three  years 
ago,  and  is  stationed  at  Hotevilla,  six  miles  west  of  Oraibi.  The 
native  helpers,  Bro.  and  Sister  Johnson,  are  45  miles  further  west 
at  Moen  Copi.  The  three  easternmost  villages  are  occupied  by  the 
Baptists.  There  is  friendly  relation  and  co-operation  between  the 
two  missions. 

Bro.  Suderman  reports:  "It  is  encouraging  to  see  the  growth 
of  interest  among  the  more  backward  Hopis  on  the  mesa  (that 
part  of  Oraibi  where  the  unfriendly  to  the  mission  live  and  stayed 
away  from  church).  Last  Sunday  25  of  them  were  in  Sunday  school 
in  the  old  chapel. 


—  454  — 

"As  you  know,  there  has  been  quite  a  dissension  in  the  Oraibi 
church  (at  the  foot  of  the  mesa)  in  the  past.  Last  November  a 
great  reconciliation  took  place,  however,  the  members  are  not  all 
yet  where  they  should  be.  The  quarrel  started  13  years  ago.  Pray 
for  them. 

"A  small  group  of  Christians  and  a  larger  group  of  non- 
Christian  children  are  seen  in  the  small  chapel  every  Sunday  morn- 
ing, the  average  attendance  being  62.  Of  the  returned  students  only 
a  few  come  regularly  to  church  and  take  part  in  the  services.  Two 
girls  found  the  Saviour  through  the  Missionary's  services  and  were 
baptized  in  the  church  at  the  government  school  at  Santa  Fe.  A 
young  man  of  about  18  years  is  now  ready  for  baptism. 

'At  Hotevilla,  6  miles  east  of  Oraibi,  Sister  Schirmer  is  la- 
boring since  Rev.  Duerksen  and  family  left  the  field  three  years 
ago.  The  hostility  of  the  people  has  continued  to  die  down  more  or 
less,  although  not  entirely.  Last  Thanksgiving  day  the  first  Hote- 
villa woman  was  baptized  and  shows  considerable  courage  in  her 
Christian  life.  The  returned  students  who  were  baptized  in  school, 
are  enticed  back  to  the  old  ways  by  their  parents.  (Just  now  Sis- 
ter Schirmer's  adopted  boy  Daniel  is  at  home  from  the  Bible  In- 
stitute in  Los  Angeles  and  does  good  work  among  these  students 
at  Hotevilla.  He  also  preaches  on  Sundays  in  Hopi.  The  best 
reports  come  from  his  teacher  in  California.  The  superintendent 
said  to  Miss  Schirmer:  'Daniel  has  gone  way  beyond  my  expectation 
here  at  school.  I  gave  him  A  in  his  conduct.  I  have  many  years 
of  experience  with  Indians  in  the  Sherman  Institute,  but  have  never 
seen  anything  like  Daniel.  You  can  be  the  proudest  mother  of  all 
boys  in  the  Institute.'  Mr.  Hillis  said  that  the  Gospel  team,  with 
which  Daniel  was,  had  done  the  best  work  of  all  teams.  Churches 
in  the  East  had  written,  that  they  had  not  had  such  a  time  of  spir- 
itual awakening  since  the  time  when  Torrey  was  there,  as  they  had 
when  this  team  was  there.  (Of  course,  this  is  not  only  due  to  Dan- 
iel.    The  whole  team  was  good.) 

"At  Moen  Copi,  the  village  furthest  west,  Fred  Johnson  and 
his  dear  wife  Minnie  have  faithfully  proclaimed  the  Word  of  God. 
They  report  an  increase  in  their  Sunday  school  classes  as  well 
as  in  the  sewing  classes.     The  younger  people  at  that  place  are 


—  455  — 

more  or  less  breaking  away  from  the  older  life  and  say  that  Chris- 
tianity is   finally  the  religion  which  is  to  help  them." 

Bro.  Johnson,  the  native  helper  here,  writes: 

"The  board  is  well  aware  of  our  Moen  Copi  Hopis  in  times  past, 
when  persecutions  made  it  hard  for  the  missionaries  and  for  us 
young  Christians.  It  was  from  this  village  the  upheaval  spread 
to  other  villages  when  for  the  first  time  a  few  of  us  turned  to  the 
Lord  from  among  our  people.  But  it  helped  us  to  grow  in  faith, 
and  the  best  Christians  are  those  who  came  out  for  the  Lord  in 
those  days.  We  admire  much  Bro.  Frey's  courage  to  endure  the 
test  in  those  days. 

"I  am  glad  to  say  that  Moen  Copi  has  changed  entirely  from 
hostility  to  a  more  friendly  attitude  to  the  mission.  We  find  no 
difficulty  in  getting  people  to  come  to  our  mission.  We  are  find- 
ing also  some  co-operation  on  the  part  of  our  government  agents 
here. 

"It  encourages  me  much  to  see  the  Indians  come  out  of  their 
homes  to  listen  to  the  message  from  the  Word  during  the  street 
meetings.  The  attendance  at  services  is  from  40  to  50  children  and 
adults. 

"The  village  chief  who  for  a  long  time  was  unfriendly  to  the 
mission  is  now  one  of  my  good  friends  to  talk  to.  The  other  day 
a  big  chief  from  Oraibi  visited  us,  and  some  one  was  trying  to 
antagonize  him  against  our  work,  but  the  chief  said  to  him,  let 
them  alone  that  want  to  listen  to  the  missionary  and  go  to  church. 
The  missionaries  are  my  best  friends.  This  encouraged  me  very 
much.     Pray  for  the  work  here." 

Bro.  Johnson  is  our  first  native  helper  among  the  Hopis  who 
is  in  charge  of  a  station.  Daniel  mentioned  above  intends  to  com- 
plete the  Bible  Course  next  year  in  Los  Angeles,  and  would  then, 
as  it  appears,  be  willing  to  take  up  the  work  among  his  people  like 
Bro.  Johnson.     Will  we  have  the  means  to  employ  him? 

CHINA 
1929-1933 

Today  China  is  more  tranquil  than  four  years  ago.  Not  only 
outwardly  is  there  more  peace  in  the  country,  and  rest  from  war, 


—  456  — 

but  also  religiously  the  boisterous  opposition  to  Christianity  by 
students,  etc.,  has  largely  subsided,  and  the  door  for  mission  work 
is  wide  open,  especially  for  evangelization.  Even  the  school  prob- 
lem is  not  so  acute,  because  the  stringent  prohibitions  against  re- 
ligious teaching  in  the  lower  schools  are  temporarily  suspended. 
But  the  indigenization  of  the  churches  and  the  church  schools  is 
nevertheless  pushed  as  much  as  possible,  and  not  without  success. 
The  plan  to  create  a  Chinese-Foreign  Council  with  a  constitu- 
tion has  been  dropped  temporarily,  and  instead  of  that  the  "church- 
centric  plan"  is  being  pushed,  because  it  started  as  a  more  natural 
development.  There  are  already  independent  churches  with  liberty 
to  establish  church  schools,  with  part  mission  support.  Several 
churches  have  accepted  this  plan.  The  mission  continues  to  assist 
through  institutes,  Bible  conferences,  and  Chinese-Foreign  commit- 
tees, etc. 

EVANGELISTIC   WORK 

Bro.  Brown  reports:  Last  fall  we  had  catechism  classes  in 
five  places.  Those  regularly  attending  numbered  62.  Of  these 
27  were  baptized. 

The  evangelistic  band  has  been  out  all  the  time,  although 
the  funds  are  short.  At  first  we  had  the  group  divided  and  help 
out  in  the  instruction  classes,  later  they  went  out  in  a  group. 
Whenever  we  can,  we  use  the  big  tent. 

Although  we  have  for  more  than  20  years  been  selling  Bibles 
and  portions  thereof  in  this  field,  there  is  quite  a  demand  for  it. 
Several  times  on  our  trip  the  sales  were  so  rapid  that  our  supply 
became  exhausted  far  too  early. 

Having  received  an  invitation  to  hold  meetings  in  the  Bartel 
mission,  I  went  there  in  November.  The  Lord  opened  the  way  and 
the  hearts,  so  that  in  those  eight  days  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  manifested. 

Recently  the  big  fair  at  Menho  gave  the  evangelistic  band  and 
me  opportunity  to  preach  to  great  multitudes.  With  the  help  of 
volunteer  workers  we  were  able  to  have  continuous  meetings  from 
morning  till  night.  The  fair  lasted  five  days.  Thousands  and 
thousands  heard  the  Word  of  God  daily.     We  also  sold  many  por- 


—  457  — 

tions  of  Scripture,  and  tracts  were  given  to  all  who  desired  them 
and   could   read. 

Bro.  Boehr  writes:  As  far  as  the  work  is  concerned,  I  feel 
like  saying,  "Praise  the  Lord."  This  I  say  from  my  heart  for  a 
number  of  things  that  we  have  been  privileged  to  witness,  and  one 
believes  to  have  seen  the  glory  of  God  revealed  in  the  work.  Dur- 
ing the  Chinese  New  Year  you  should  have  seen  the  people  of  the 
churches  in  their  zest  and  spirit  of  evangelism  go  to  witness  out 
in  the  city  and  villages,  and  to  sell  Gospels.  There  were  teams  on 
foot,  and  teams  on  bicycles,  and  also  two  autos  out  during  the 
"Week  of  Evangelism."  We  believe  a  new  fervor  for  evangelism 
has  gripped  our  Christians. 

Bro.  Goering  writes:  In  some  ways  the  tent  work  is  one  of 
the  most  promising  phases  of  work,  because  it  goes  out  into  new 
territory.  The  tent  goes  to  places  where  it  is  invited,  and  where  the 
people  send  wagons  to  get  the  same.  That  is  the  rule.  This  is  a 
phase  of  work  that  we  would  like  to  have  all  mission  friends  re- 
member in  their  prayer. 

Some  time  ago  we  started  to  mail  out  Christian  literature 
to  business  and  professional  men  who  are  hard  to  reach  otherwise. 
With  every  book  or  tract  goes  an  invitation  to  our  church  services, 
and  not  without  results.  Stephen  Wang  (one  of  the  two  who  were 
in  America)  is  especially  interested  in  winning  the  government  stu- 
dents to  Christ,  and  said  that  he  would  try  to  get  articles  on  re- 
ligion into  the  little  paper  that  is  printed  every  two  weeks  here  in 
the  city  (Tamingfu).     Remember  this  also  in  your  prayers. 

Bro.  Ewert  writes:  We  have  now  been  in  Chang  Yuan  about 
a  month,  and  feel  the  Lord  has  given  us  a  great  field  with  wide 
open  doors.  The  people  seem  very  open  for  the  Gospel.  This 
church  has  been  without  a  preacher  for  some  time,  but  soon  a  man 
from  Kai  Chow  is  expected  here,  and  they  will  have  a  shepherd 
again.     Pray  that  we  may  be  used  of  God  in  this  new  field. 

Sister  Fast  writes:  1932  has  come  to  a  close,  and  what  a 
blessed  year  it  has  been!  Just  full  of  rich  and  wonderful  exper- 
iences with  the  Lord.  It  was  wonderful  to  see  the  Spirit  of  God 
working  in  the  hearts  of  men  and  women.  I  have  indeed  seen 
the  saving  grace  of  the  Lord,  seen  His  Glory  and  power  during  this 


—  458  — 

term  of  service.  I  expect  to  see  greater  things  during  1933:  "Yang 
Wang  Chu  Jesu;  Yang  Wang  Chu  Jesu;  Pu  yao  k'an  jen,  pu  yao  k'an 
huan  ching;  Cheng  sheng  pen  tien  lu."  (Keep  looking  at  Jesus; 
keep  looking  at  Jesus.  Do  not  look  at  man;  Do  not  look  at  cir- 
cumstances: Walking  blamelessly  in  the  way  of  God.)  Yes,  that 
is  what  we  need. 

Our  worked  out  schedule  is  as  follows:  Three  children's  class- 
es a  week;  every  Wednesday  Character  Reading  Classes  and  the 
mother's  meeting;  home  Bible  study  classes  once  a  week,  reading 
club  once  a  week;  home  calling  on  other  days,  visiting  the  sick, 
the  Christians  and  the  inquirers  and  then  trying  to  get  into  the 
non-interested  homes.  The  need  is  just  appalling,  to  say  the 
least.  It  makes  one's  heart  ache  to  see  the  multitude  who  never 
heard  of  Christ. 

Bro.  Voth  writes:  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  a  plan  like  most 
of  our  Mennonite  churches  used  to  have  should  give  the  Chinese 
new  churches  a  better  starting  chance  at  success,  than  for  con- 
gregations of  meager  means  to  start  out  with  a  paid  ministry.  The 
local  church  should  have  lay  preachers,  or  at  least  not  paid  with 
outside  funds.  Our  annual  workers'  conference  at  its  last  meeting 
accepted  the  following  plan: 

"Decided,  that  we  change  the  present  plan  of  self-support  of 
country  churches  to  the  following:  1,  That  each  church  elect  its 
own  lay  leaders.  2.  That  the  Mission  take  no  financial  obligation 
for  such  leaders.  3.  That  we  use  evangelistic  bands  to  help  those 
churches  with  regular  visits.  If  this  new  plan  succeeds  in  country 
churches,  we  hope  to  try  it  also  in  the  county  seat  churches.  Three 
of  our  Taming  district  churches  have  already  elected  their  leaders, 
and  are  more  enthusiastic  over  it  than  I  had  expected.  We  solicit 
your  prayers  for  them. 

EDUCATIONAL  WORK 
The  mission  schools  are  getting  to  be  more  co-educational  be- 
cause it  requires  fewer  teachers  and  saves  salaries.  They  are  get- 
ting to  be  independent  of  the  Mission.  Committees  are  usually 
chosen  to  manage  the  schools.  The  East  suburb  church,  e.  g.,  has 
since  January  taken  over  their  large  school  vdth  four  teachers,  and 


—  459  — 

elected  James  Liu  as  principal,  although  he  is  really  a  teacher  in 
the  Bible  school,  and  can  give  little  time  to  other  work.  He  is  one 
of  the  two  students  that  were  in  America. 

This  (Bible)  school  is  only  a  few  years  old.  It  is  in  Kai  Chow, 
and  has  been  in  charge  of  Bro,  P.  J.  Boehr.  He  reports  about  it 
among  other  things: 

We  have  been  much  encouraged  in  this  work,  even  under  great 
trials.  The  trouble  was  so  severe  that  for  a  time  it  seemed  the 
school  would  break  up,  when  by  importunate  and  earnest  prayer, 
with  weeping,  the  devil  was  overcome,  and  Christ  was  victor.  Praise 
the  Lord. 

There  is  fine  harmony  among  the  teaching  staff,  one  is  James 
Liu,  a  graduate  of  Bethel  College.  I  can  report  that  he  has  done 
very  well  as  teacher  and  general  manager.  He  seems  well  liked 
inside  and  outside  of  the  school.  The  others  are  also  spiritually 
minded  teachers,  one  of  whom  is  a  seminary  graduate.  This  spring 
six  students  were  graduated  from  this  school  to  become  witnesses 
for  Christ. 

The  students  have  done  well  in  their  classes,  also  in  practical 
work.  They  have  opened  half  a  dozen  village  Sunday  schools  where 
they  go  regularly  on  Sunday  afternoons. 

MEDICAL  WORK 

While  we  have  only  one  hospital  in  China,  the  work  is  being 
carried  from  it  right  into  the  villages  by  Outstation  Clinic  work. 
This  is  quite  an  advertisement  for  the  hospital  and  the  Mission  as 
a  whole. 

Dr.  Pannabecker  writes:  The  number  of  patients  for  the  yearr 
treated  in  the  hospital  (inpatients)  shows  an  increase  over  that 
of  last  year,  there  being  a  total  of  385  admissions  during  the  year. 
The  outpatient  department  showed  about  the  same  number  of 
patients  as  last  year,  a  total  of  3,570  patients  and  9,690  visits. 
With  the  coming  year  it  has  been  necessary  to  make  further  in- 
creases in  the  charges  to  carry  on  the  work  as  in  the  past.  We 
hope  it  will  not  affect  the  number  of  patients.  I  think  our  out- 
station clinic  work  will  help  to  keep  up  the  attendance  by  giving 
the   hospital    more   advertising,   and   by   meeting   the    patients    in 


—  460  — 

their  home  villages  and  demonstrating  to  them  at  home  that  we 
have  ways  of  helping  them.  We  hope  and  believe  that  the  spirit- 
ual side  of  the  wwk  will  not  suffer  because  of  the  financial  diffi- 
culties. 

Now  in  the  month  of  April  I  think  we  are  as  busy  as  any 
time  since  I  have  been  in  the  hospital.  We  have  more  women 
patients  than  men,  which  is  exceptional,  since  our  total  for  the 
year  usually  shows  three  or  four  times  as  many  men  as  women 
patients.  Sometimes  it  taxes  the  ingenuity  of  the  nurses  to  find 
place  for  the  new  patients.  One  thing  has  surprised  me  lately, 
namely  the  number  of  first  and  second  class  patients  we  get.  The 
former  pay  $1.50  a  day,  and  the  latter  80c  per  day,  while  the  ward 
patients  pay  only  50c. 

Out-Station  Clinic.  Sister  Sprunger  writes:  Formerly  it  was 
carried  on  by  a  group  that  gave  the  entire  time  to  it,  now  it  is 
carried  on  by  the  hospital  staff,  those  of  us  nurses  going  out  taking 
turns,  with  the  doctor,  usually  Dr.  Pannabecker,  spending  some 
time  also  at  each  place  visited  by  a  group,  if  at  all  possible,  tin- 
der this  new  arrangement  the  whole  hospital  force  feels  some 
resjwnsibility  for  this  phase  of  work,  and  there  seems  to  be  much 
interest. 

Special  efforts  are  made  at  those  places  to  visit  homes  of 
church  members,  often  during  the  early  morning  hour  before  the 
clinic  opens,  and  sometimes  after  the  clinic  hours  in  the  evening. 
We  feel  that  this  is  very  important. 

Sister  Goertz  writes:  "The  Lord  has  proven  himself  very  able 
and  faithful  to  his  promises  in  the  experiences  of  this  year.  The 
work  in  the  hospital  and  the  out-station  clinic  has  been  carried  on 
by  the  two  foreign  nurses  alternating  half  time  in  the  hospital  and 
half  time  in  the  villages.  We  meet  many  sick  who  would  not  find 
it  possible  to  come  to  the  hospital,  and  thus  we  hope  to  relieve  their 
suffering.  Our  field  is  so  large  and  only  one  hospital.  How  great 
the  opportunities  out  in  the  districts. 

"An  evangelist  and  his  wife,  a  Bible  woman,  do  much  to  make 
our  work  count  for  time  and  eternity.  They  speak  to  the  patients 
and  to  the  crowds  as  they  come.     In  the  evenings  we  often  have 


—  461  — 

meetings  in  the  places  where  we  stay.     Prayer  is  needed  to  help 
water  the  seed  sown." 

The  recent  laymen's  report  criticises  such  preaching  in  con- 
nection with  medical  work,  but  we  are  glad  that  our  missionaries 
rather  follow  the  example  and  the  command  of  Christ.  Matthew 
10:7-8. 

STATISTICS  OF  CHINA 
Partly  independent  churches,  11;  Wholly  independent  church- 
es, 1;  Baptisms  during  the  year,  111;  Sunday  Schools,  15;  In- 
quirers, 539;  County  Seat  schools,  13;  Bible  School  (with  25  stu- 
dents, 4  teachers),  1;  Graduates  of  Primary  Schools,  40;  Evangelists 
and  Bible  Women,  37;  Stations,  3;  Outstations,  17;  Missionaries, 
18;  Baptized  members,  1056;  Native  helpers,  70;  Hospitals,  1; 
Dispensaries,  2;  Native  doctors,  1,  and  foreign  1;  Nurses,  two  for- 
eign and  2  native;  Inpatients,  385;  Outpatients,  12,366;  Minor  opera- 
tions, 107;  Major  operations,  49;  Nurse  Training  School  has  16 
students.  This  work  in  the  hospital  has  increased  during  1932, 
but  we  do  not  have  the  figures. 

INDIA 

1929-1933 
By  the  grace  of  God,  the  work  in  India  has  not  suifered  very 
much  during  these  years  of  depression.  There  are  several  reasons 
for  this:  In  the  first  place,  the  extensive  building  program  of  the 
last  conference  period  was  almost  complete,  when  the  depression 
came,  except  a  few  rooms  on  the  medical  station  at  Champa,  where 
a  fine,  large  hospital  has  been  built,  and  the  buildings  that  usually 
go  with  it.  Another  reason  is  the  high  rate  of  exchange  for  the 
last  few  years.  This,  however,  is  at  present  not  so  high  since  our 
country  dropped  to  some  extent  the  gold  standard.  Then,  as  a 
further  reason,  it  happened  to  be  just  about  time  for  the  native 
church  in  India  to  become  more  independent,  and  even  take  over 
to  a  large  extent  the  education  of  their  children.  So  fewer  teachers 
were  paid  out  of  the  mission  treasury,  and  those  that  were  paid,  re- 
cieved  less  salary.  Some  even  continued  to  work  for  the  mission 


—  462  — 

when  their  salary  was  discontinued  altogether.  For  all  this  we  have 
reasons  to  be  very  grateful. 

In  one  of  his  last  reports  Dr.  Bauman  writes  this:  "Of  one 
thing  we  are  sure,  and  that  is  that  the  depression  has  been  sent 
by  God,  and  that  He  has  some  definite  purpose  in  sending  it.  Are 
we  learning  the  lesson  ?  The  India  church  is  learning  by  force  of 
circumstances.  She  devises  ways  and  means  of  making  people 
self-supporting  and  become  nidependent  of  foreign  money.  The 
church  in  Champa  is  advancing  in  a  manner  very  encouraging. 
They  are  giving  the  deacon  Rs.  10  a  month.  Close  to  Rs.  1000. 
has  been  advanced  to  the  field  committee  as  a  loan.  The  school  for 
Christian   children   receives  Rs.    15   per  month,   etc." 

Bro.  P.  W.  Penner  writes  about  this:  "The  depression  has  stir- 
red up  one  and  the  other.  Souls  begin  to  ask,  'Who  is  God  ?  Let 
us  inquire  about  and  of  Him'." 

STATISTICAL  DATA  FROM  INDIA 

The  secretary  on  the  field,  P.  W.  Penner,  in  his  last  composite 
report  from  all  stations,  says  among  other  things: 

Our  mission  field  in  India  comprises  at  least  5000  sq.  miles 
with  about  2500  villages,  and  more  than  500,000  inhabitants.  The 
890  regular  members  of  our  fully  and  partly  organized  churches 
(of  which  there  are  eleven)  are  scattered  in  69  villages.  The  total 
Christian  community,  including  those  that  are  not  our  members, 
and  the  children,  is  composed  of  2189  souls. 

9  male  missionaries  and  14  female  are  carrying  on  the  work 
in  5  phases:  Evangelistic,  educational,  medical  industrial,  and  in- 
stitutional, all  having  the  same  aim,  namely  to  disseminate  the 
Gospel.  They  are  assisted  in  this  by  native  workers  as  follows: 
28  evangelistic,  23  Bible  women,  31  male  and  19  female  teachers, 
11  men  and  women  are  medical  helpers,  16  do  institutional  work, 
and  not  to  be  overlooked  are  the  increasing  number  of  volunteer 
workers.  Rapidly  are  the  churches  being  organized,  and  they  then 
take  over  largely  the  evangelistic  and  the  educational  work  within 
a  considerable  distance  from  the  churches  as  the  centers. 

Six  main  stations  have  been  built  up  between  the  years  1901 
and  1926,  with  14  outstations  expressly  for  evangelistic  work.  In 


—  463  — 

698  villages  either  teaching  or  preaching  has  been  done.  Of  these, 
perhaps  400  to  500  have  been  visited  only  once.  That  leaves  about 
1800  villages  that  have  never  been  visited.  The  depression  has 
caused  us  to  dismiss  a  number  of  workers,  and  some  more  may 
have  to  be  dismissed,  in  spite  of  those  masses  that  have  never 
heard  the  Gospel.     What  does  the  Lord  say  to  this  ? 

The  Bible  women  have  visited  about  3100  homes.  In  36  Sun- 
day schools  with  1967  pupils,  mostly  from  Christian  homes,  13S 
teachers  and  officers  are  active.  There  are  Senior  and  Junior 
C.  E.  societies,  W.  C.  T.  U.'s,  Girl  Guides,  etc.,  functioning. 

In  23  primary  schools  116  pupils  are  enrolled,  mostly  from 
non-Christian  homes,  who  get  daily  Bible  teaching.  There  are 
also  two  Middle  Schools  with  100  students,  mostly  from  Christian 
homes.  All  teachers  in  both  primary  and  middle  schools  are  Chris- 
tians, mostly  the  product  of  our  mission  schools.  The  churches 
send  a  goodly  number  of  students  to  the  higher  schools  of  other 
missions,  and  about  75  per  cent  of  the  primary  schools  have  been 
taken  over  by  the  churches. 

The  government  readjusts  its  courses  altogether,  giving  more 
vocational  training,  and  it  asks  the  mission  to  help  in  this.  Con- 
sequently house-keeping,  weaving,  sewing,  tailoring,  gardening, 
farming,  carpentering,  etc.,  have  been  introduced  also  by  our 
schools. 

The  Bible  School  at  Janjgir  has  29  students  who  either  support 
themselves  or  are  supported  by  the  churches  from  which  they 
come.  It  has  a  three  years'  course,  and  the  graduates  promise,  as 
far  as  possible,  to  pay  back  to  the  churches  25  per  cent  of  their 
expenses. 

The  Leper  Home  has  513  inmates,  312  of  whom  are  Christians. 
It  is  a  very  active  and  progressive  church.  350  lepers  receive  spe- 
cial medical  treatment.  Last  year  16  could  be  dismissed  to  their 
homes  relatively  cured.  In  all  41  have  so  far  been  dismissed  as  so 
cured. 

The  Mission  to  Lepers  in  London  has  done  an  exceptional  thing 
by  paying  for  two  years  one-half  of  the  salary  of  the  Supt.  of 
Asylum,  P.  A.  Penner.    This  is  on  account  of  our  depleted  treasury. 


—  464  — 

We  wish  here  to  express  our  gratitude  to  the   said  mission. 

Bro.  P.  A.  Penner  writes  about  the  Asylum: 

"The  work  continues  as  usual  with  its  ups  and  downs,  but  we 
think  with  more  ups  than  downs.  The  Asylum  is  crowded  with  pa- 
tients. And  many  are  lying  outside  of  the  Institution  begging  to 
be  admitted.  This  morning,  a  woman  pitifully  begged  for  her 
leprous  son,  but  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  admit  another  case. 
It  is  hard  when  old  and  young  lie  before  a  person  and  cry  and  beg 
and  beg  so  piteously.  But  even  if  we  had  accommodation  for  700 
inmates,  the  situation  would  not  be  relieved,  because  after  ad- 
mitting the  700,  another  300  would  come.  Our  district  is,  unfortun- 
nately,  full  of  leprosy.  Not  so  very  long  ago  we  had  the  joy  of 
baptizing  and  admitting  into  the  church  25  lepers.  I  hear  that 
others  are  willing  to  be  admitted  also.  May  they,  with  their  scant 
knowledge,  yet  have  had   an  inner  experience." 

The  medical  work  demands  much  attention.  Three  dispensar- 
ies treated  last  year  4756  patients,  and  the  two  hospitals  15,584.  The 
Gospel  is  preached  to  them  in  some  way.  The  ordinary  villagers  will 
in  9  cases  out  of  10  rather  come  to  the  hospital  of  the  mission  than 
seek  help  from  the  government  doctor,  who  is  a  native. 

Stewardship.  The  church  has  a  ruling  that  monthly  a  certain 
per  cent  of  all  income  is  paid  into  the  church  treasury.  This 
together  with  the  Sunday  school  collections  totaled  last  year  Rs. 
4,155.8-9,  about  $1288.50.  12V2%  of  this  goes  to  the  upkeep  of  their 
own  mission  field,  where  four  brethren  and  one  sister  are  working 
in  the  northern  part  of  our  field.  The  medical  fees  amounted  to 
Rs.  5,453-14.     716  operations  were  performed. 

NEW  METHODS 
The  recent  "Laymen's  Report"  justly  emphasizes  the  need  to 
adapt  the  methods  to  the  needs  and  circumstances  as  they  arise 
Our  missionaries  have  not  waited  for  this  report,  but  have  in- 
troduced new  methods  before  that  report  was  out.  And  they  are 
much  better  than  those  proposed  by  that  report,  because  instead 
of  minimizing  evangelism  in  connection  with  other  missionary  work, 
they  emphasized  it.  Each  missionary,  of  course,  modifies  the  meth- 
ods to  the  needs  of  the  respective  station.     One  of  the  most  con- 


—  465  — 

spicuous  examples  of  this  is  perhaps  that  at  Basna.  Bro.  Moyer 
tells  in  detail  how  this  came  about  a  few  years  ago,  and  gives  a 
full   outline  of  the  same,  a  part  of  which  we  quote  here: 

The  conviction  has  been  growing  upon  me  that  the  principles 
of  religious  education  are  not  only  applicable  to  S.  S.  work,  to 
children  in  the  day  schools,  and  adult  converts  in  the  villages,  but 
also  are  a  correct  approach  to  the  task  of  winning  and  reconciling 
non-Christians  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ. 

Instead  of  jumping  all  over  the  field  "touring"  and  "touching" 
3  to  4  different  villages  per  day,  10  to  30  per  week,  and  130  to  200 
per  season,  to  stay  at  one  place  for  four  full  weeks,  doing  inten- 
sive work  there  in  that  one  designated  village  only.  "Teaching  in- 
stead of  preaching".  Too  often  the  latter  goes  in  one  ear  and  out 
the  other.  A  salesman  never  sells  unless  the  prospect  buys.  A 
teacher  never  teaches  unless  the  pupil  lays  it  to  heart  and  acts 
thereon. 

Since  the  "sword  of  the  Spirit"  is  the  word  of  God,  we  are 
not  merely  laying  out  a  mechanical  process  by  which  folks  grow 
in  Christ,  but  one  in  which  we  furnish  the  kindling  framework  for 
the  building  of  God  in  the  heart  of  man,  which  when  set  on  fire 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  living  Christ,  accomplishes  for  us  our 
ends.  Needed:  A  Christ-centered,  Bible  teaching  religious  educa- 
tion  program,   psychologically  and   pedagogically   correct. 

Dr.  Butterfield  insists  that  a  social  and  economic  unit  of  In- 
dian society  is  not  one  village  but  10-15  villages.  Therefore  we 
need  to  work  from  10  to  15  villages  simultaneously. 

My  scheme  therefore  was  to  go  into  a  given  territory,  choose 
as  many  contiguous  villages  as  possible,  divide  all  Indian  workers 
into  teams,  place  each  team  in  charge  of  only  one  village  as  chief 
headquarters  and  chief  place  of  activity,  with  one  other  village 
as  auxiliary,  put  across  not  a  hit  and  miss  "preaching"  but  a  well- 
worked  out  religious  education  teaching  course  suitable  for  non- 
Christians,  expecting  God  to  do  His  work,  and  awaiting  confidently 
that  time.     II  Chron.  16:9;  Jer.  33:3. 

I  myself  stayed  at  a  central  point,  and  made  daily  visits  in 
turn  to  each  village  and  team  for  purposes  of  encouragement,  direc- 
tion, assistance,  survey  of  progress  and  of  needs  and  opposfition. 


30 


—  4fiG  — 

Dr.  Dester  came  out  twice  and  held  outdoor  clinics,  or  showed 
lantern  health  pictures  or  both,  in  each  one  of  the  nine  villages  we 
were  able  to  handle.  My  co-workers  had  had  with  me  one  year  of  ex- 
perience in  training  in  religious  education  work,  and  were  sold 
heari  and  soul  to  the  new  plan. 

Here  follows  an  outline  of  this  Religious  Education  program. 

My  Indian  co-workers  through  the  Christ-centered  Bible  teach- 
ing R.  E.  program  have  been  cemented  into  a  fighting  unit,  in 
which  lukewarmness  has  been  changed  into  a  strong  "esprit  de 
corps",  in  which  deadly  purposelessness  has  given  way  to  the 
clarified  vision  of  goals.  Some  that  were  disheartened  became 
enthusiastic.  Some  were  lazy.  Christ  in  Luke  15  has  spurred  them 
on.  Best  of  all,  they  have  gotten  genuine  faith  and  confidence  and 
loyalty,  which  makes  it  easy  for  me  to  work  with  them.  The 
best  results  were  obtained  by  those  who  followed  the  program. 
Only  one  did  not  follow  it  at  all,  thinking  he  knew  better.  He 
had  no  results  to  report. 

Bro.  W.  F.  Unruh,  in  charge  of  the  Bible  School  at  Janjgir, 
has  found  this  method  very  adaptable  to  the  preaching  work  of  his 
students  in  the  villages  during  the  time  when  the  school  is  not  in 
session.  The  reports  of  the  results  are  encouraging  and  interesting. 
Spaca  forbids  to  give  them  here  in  detail.  Extracts  have  appeared 
in  the  papers,  and  some  more  are  to  appear,  to  which  we  call  atten- 
tion. 

What  is  this  new  type  of  mission  work? 

1.  Not  less  than  three  weeks  are  spent  in  any  village. 

2.  The  work  has  been  done  by  Gospel  Team,  teaching  the  Bible. 

3.  Usually  a  group  of  contiguous  villages  are  worked  simul- 
taneously, because  the  sociological  unit  in  India  is  not  the  village, 
but  a  group  of  villages. 

4.  A  curriculum  from  8-11  selected  Bible  lessons,  arranged  in 
a  psychological  order,  is  used.  This  includes  also  bhajans  (songs) 
and  memory  work. 

5.  The  work  is  largely  teaching,  so  that  the  pupils  can  tell  back 
the  lesson  story  with  application  in  terms  of  their  own  lives. 

6.  The  work  is  largely  done  in  the  courtyards,  not  in  the  open 


schauks,  except  at  n'ght.     An  effort  is  made  to  get  a  school  room 
atmosphere. 

7.  Very  very  often  these  three  weeks  teaching  campaigns  are 
preceded  by  a  special  week  of  retreat  for  preparation. 

8.  There  is  close  supervision  during  the  campaigns,  and  follow 
up  work. 

9.  The  Gospel  Teams  include,  if  at  all  possible,  both  men  and 
women.  An  effort  is  made  to  reach  every  man,  woman,  boy  and 
girl  in  the  village. 

10.  Whenever  possible,  this  work  is  reinforced  by  special  medi- 
cal work,  done  at  the  same  time  in  these  villages. 

11.  No  one  caste  is  catered  to.  Work  is  done  among  various 
castes." 

The  results  show,  that  this  kind  of  work  appeals  to  the  vil- 
lage leaders,  including  malgazars,  mukerdams  and  muktiers,  who 
are  stirred,  eagerly  accept  the  message,  and  become  our  fast 
friends.  It  also  appeals  to  all  castes.  After  three  weeks  of  Bible 
study  in  a  village,  the  people  clamor  for  more.  Even  religious  lead- 
ers are  stirred  and  openly  confess  their  faith  in  Christ. 

Here  are  one  or  two  concrete  examples  of  the  results,  which 
are  quite  typical: 

Our  workers  were  teaching  the  story  of  Saul's  conversion  in 
a  courtyard.  They  came  to  the  place  where  Jesus  said,  "It  is  hard 
for  you  to  kick  against  the  pricks."  Suddenly  the  host  and  his 
friend  sitting  and  learning  began  to  shake  all  over  as  did  the  early 
Quakers  (shakers),  when  the  Holy  Spirit  came  upon  them.  After 
it  had  passed  over,  they  asked  the  pardon  of  the  workers,  saying 
that  they  could  not  help  themselves. 

They  had  not  taught  many  days  another  man,  a  viga  (village 
priest),  when  he  had  an  experience  alone.  He  publicly  related  to 
me  before  the  crowd, — "The  Lord  Jesus  has  been  wrestling  with 
me."  He  became  a  changed  man.  His  face  changed.  His  demeanor 
was  different. 

OUR  TWO  HOSPITALS  IN  INDIA 
deserve  special  mention,  because  they  do  splendid  work.  The  large - 
one  is  at  Champa  in  char;'Te  of  Drs.  Bauman,  and  the  smaller  one 
at  B  sna  in  charge  of  Dr.  Dester.     This  also  is  a  real  hospital  since 


—  4fi8  — 

1931,  and  not  only  a  dispensary  as  formerly.     Both  hospitals  report 
increasing  work. 

Dr.  Bauman  closes  his  report  thus:  In  the  hospital  we  had  a 
good  year.  There  were  353  inpatients  and  4009  outpatients  treated. 
About  7500  after-treatments  were  made.  500  were  treated  in  the 
village  dispensary.  717  operations  were  performed,  31  of  which 
were  major  operations.  Our  income  was  the  best  we  ever  had, 
Rs.  3770.  When  the  future  looked  dark,  God  sent  us  more  and 
richer  patients.  We  were  able  to  close  the  year  without  a  deficit. 
We  praise  the  Lord  too,  that  the  building  deficit  has  been  wiped 
out. 

Dr.  Dester  also  has  his  hands  full  in  the  hospital  and  with 
the  clinics  in  the  villages.  Thousands  and  thousands  of  treatments 
were  given,  which  shows  a  most  remarkable  growth  of  the  work. 
Dr.  Dester  has  named  this  hospital  "Sewa  Bhawan",  Abode  of 
Help.  Incidentally  he  also  speaks  of  the  sound  development  of 
the  churches  here:  "The  Basna  church  has  chosen  a  'Palak'  who 
is  to  take  most  of  the  responsibility  of  the  local  church,  and  in  9 
months  the  church  may  choose  him  as  pastor.  Our  plan  is  that 
the  church  will  fully  support  him.  Likewise  the  churches  in  the 
district  are  to  choose  their  pastors,  one  for  each  of  the  two  dis- 
tricts."    Thi§  shows  how  fast 

INDIGENIZATION 
is  coming.  Both,  by  planning  and  pushing  on  the  part  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  by  necessity  caused  by  lack  of  mission  funds,  the 
native  churches  are  becoming  independent.  Bro.  Isaac  reports  a 
resolution  of  the  Champa  church,  that  "As  necessity  arises,  local 
leaders  should  be  appointed  or  chosen  in  those  villages  where  there 
are  Christians.  These  would  be  unordained  for  the  time  being, 
a  stipulated  time.  These  are  steps  in  the  direction  of  self-support 
and  self-government,  and  we  are  glad  when  the  church  is  willing 
to  take  them.     Some  urging  was  necessary." 

Bro.  Wiens  writes:  "This  year  I  went  with  the  evangelists  to 
those  villages  in  the  southwest  comer  of  our  mission  field  where 
we  had  not  yet  been.  Most  of  that  part  is  hilly  and  woody,  and  the 
villages  are  only  small  and  very  poor.  The  people  are  aborigines, 
and  live  on  less  than  the  others. 


—  169  — 

"As  to  the  closing  down  of  the  mission  school  we  find  that 
more  schools  are  now  going  than  before;  before  there  were  four 
in  the  villages,  that  on  the  station  excluded,  which  is  a  Middle 
School.  Now  there  are  seven  schools  which  have  sprung  up  from 
these,  and  all  of  them  except  one  have  Christian  teachers.  The 
mission  is  not  responsible  for  any  of  these  schools.  I  do  not  know 
how  long  they  will  keep  it  up,  but  so  far  it  is  encouraging." 

MISSION   SUPPORT 

Considering  all  the  adverse  circumstances,  we  must  say,  that 
under  the  same  the  mission  support  has  been  splendid.  Perhaps  no 
other  denoiTiination  has  brought  so  great  sacrifices  in  giving  the 
last  1"  years  as  ours.  Of  late  the  gifts  for  Russian  relief  have 
totalled  up  to  $10,000.00  a  month.  This  in  addition  to  the  low 
prices  of  farm  products,  upon  which  we  chiefly  depend,  and  the 
drouth  this  year  with  poor  or  no  crops  makes  us  feel  that  our 
churches  and  mission  friends  deserve  praise,  which  we  herewith 
wish  to  acknowledge.  And  we  thank  and  praise  the  Lord  who  gave 
this  spirit  of  sacrifice. 

Special  mention  should  be  made  of  the  splendid  help  given 
by  the  Women's  Mission  Societies  and  their  officers,  who  have 
furnished  them  with  regular  mission  news,  and  the  Literature 
Committee  who  have  also  spread  mission  information. 

We  thank  also  the  many  special  supporters,  including  the  C. 
E.  Societies  and  S.  Schools,  who  have  continued  their  special  gifts. 
And  those  who  had  to  quit,  we  also  thank  them  for  what  they 
did  while  they  v/ere  able  to  give. 

To  all  special  supporters  an  explanation  is  probably  due.  When 
so  many  had  to  quit  their  support,  not  all  of  their  proteges  (stu- 
dents, teachers,  Bible  women,  and  evangelists)  could  be  dismissed 
immediately.  Some  were  partially  paid  by  the  treasury,  all  had 
their  salary  reduced  or  cut  off  entirely.  But  some  supporters  con- 
tinued to  send  the  full  support.  Whatever  they  paid  more  than 
their  protege  received  under  the  cut,  went  into  the  general  treasury 
and  was  used  to  pay  partly  for  those  whose  supporters  had  to  quit 
altogether.  We  hope  that  such  supporters,  who  continued  to  pay 
in  full,  will  not  complain  because  they  for  a  while  support  perhaps 


—  470  — 

two  instead  of  one,  both  by  part  salary.  If  any  supporters  wish 
it  otherwise,  please,  let  us  know. 

The  schools  were  naturally  most  affected  by  these  cuts.  Bro. 
John  Thiessen,  India,  who  is  in  charge  of  the  schools  there,  wrote 
at  the  opening  time  of  the  schools  last  fall:  "The  boys  start  com- 
inr?  already.  We  pray  and  hope  for  a  blessed  year  in  spite  of  heavy 
financial  clouds  on  the  horizon.  In  the  primary  department  I  have 
already  dismissed  three  lady  teachers,  and  have  now  only  one  man 
in  it.  assisted  by  the  students  in  the  teachers'  training  class.  It 
will  be  crippled,  but  under  the  circumstances  it  must  be  done.  And 
with  the  grace  of  God  with  us  it  will  be  done  until  new  possibilities 
come  again.  We  do  hope  this  depression  will  not  last  too  long. 
The  psychology  of  retrenching  is  not  good.  It  makes  the  non- 
Christian  world  feel  that  we  are  on  the  defensive,  and  by  the  help 
of  God  we  mean  to  remain  aggressive."  Since  April  of  this  year 
we  could  pay  only  30%  of  the  salaries.  Some  missionaries  cannot 
long  live  on  that. 

Our  recommendations  therefore  deal  mostly  with  the  financial 
problem. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  We  recommend,  while  aiming  to  keep  up  our  mission  work 
as  it  is,  not  to  expand  it  until  our  missionaries  again  receive  proper 
salaries. 

2.  We  recommend,  in  view  of  the  fact,  that  the  church  as  the 
body  of  Christ  has  no  greater  privilege  and  duty  than  to  let  its 
light  shine  at  home  and  abroad,  and  to  spread  the  Good  News  of 
salvation  in  Christ,  that  in  the  coming  years  this  be  emphasized 
more  than  ever  by  preaching,  praying,  teaching,  reading,  and 
conversation  in  the  home,  society,  school,  and  church  until  every 
one's  thinking  is  saturated  with  it. 

3.  We  recommend,  that  missionaries  on  furlough,  as  much 
as  possible,  seek  employment  at  home  during  this  time  of  financial 
stress  while  waiting  to  be  returned  to  the  field. 

4.  We  recommend,  that  resolution  89  of  seven  years  ago  by  this 
conference  be  carried  out  by  as  many  churches  as  possible,  name- 
ly to  have  monthly  mission  services  with  collections  for  missions, 


—  47]  — 

and  that,  say  four  times  a  year,  the  pastors  aim  to  give  mission  in- 
formation from  the  field  as  contained  in  our  church  papers  and 
elsewhere. 

5.  We  recommend,  that  all  Sunday  Schools  have  collections 
every  Sunday  with  the  understanding  that  what  is  not  needed  for 
their  use,  is  to  be  divided  among  the  different  mission  treasuries 
of  the  conference  in  proportion  to  their  needs. 

Some  plans  for  the  near  future  are: 

1.  We  plan  to  select  suitable  mission  literature  to  be  used  in 
libraries  and  mission  study  classes,  and  a  list  of  it  is  to  be  published 
from  time  to  time. 

2.  We  plan  to  support  our  missionaries  in  every  way  possible 
in  their  efforts  to  make  the  native  church  independent. 

3.  We  intend  to  rebuild  the  old  mission  house  at  Birney,  making 
it  smaller  and  better. 

In  the  name  of  the  Board. 

P.  H.  Richert.  Seer. 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 

27.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  2  be  adopted.  It  reads: 
We  recommend,  in  view  of  the  fact,  that  the  church  as  the  body  of 
Christ  has  no  greater  privilege  and  duty  than  to  let  its  light  shine 
at  home  and  abroad  and  to  spread  the  Good  News  of  salvation  in 
Christ,  that  in  the  coming  years  this  be  emphasized  more  than 
ever  by  preaching,  praying,  teaching,  reading,  and  conversation 
in  the  home,  society,  school,  and  church  until  every  one's  thinking 
is  saturated  with  it. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

HOME  MISSIONS 

1929-1933 
REPORT    OF   THE    BOARD 

The  Psalmist  says:  "I  will  bless  the  Lord  at  all  times,  His 
Praise  shall  continually  be  in  my  mouth".  Ps.  34,1.  The  author 
of  this  Psalm  had  varied  seasons  of  joy  and  sorrow.  There  were 
times  when  he  might  have  had  reasons  to  cease  praising  God  and 
break  forth  in  a  strain  of  despondency.  It  was  at  such  a  time  of 
distress  that  this  Psalm  was  written.  Yet  he  repeats,  I  will  praise 
the  Lord  "at  all  times  and  continually"  so  that  we  are  constrained 
to  believe  that  he  found  occasion  to  praise  Jehovah  in  adversity 
as  well  as  in  prosperity. 

When  the  Home  Mission  Board  looks  at  the  field  entrusted  to 
them  and  sees  the  blessings  the  Lord  has  bestowed  upon  the  Word, 
we  also  feel  constrained  to  praise  his  name.  When  we  remember 
the  anxious  cares,  and  nervous  strain,  and  disturbed  sleep  of  the 
members  of  the  Board  upon  whose  shoulders  rested  the  bulk  of  the 
responsibility,  and  the  distress  experienced  by  many  of  our  work- 
ers because  of  the  lack  of  financial  support,  we  needed  the  special 
Grace  of  God.  and  the  encouragement  of  such  noble  examples  as 
the  Psalmist,  to  keep  up  our  courage  and  praise  the  Lord  even 
in  times  of  sore  depression. 

The  General  Conference  aimed  to  distribute  the  members  of 
the  different  Boards  to  the  various  districts  of  the  Conference.  It 
has  succeeded  in  electing  men  on  the  Home  Mission  Board  who  live 
in  the  extreme  outskirts  of  the  Conference  territory,  while  scarcely 
any  are  in  the  convenient  centers  like  most  other  Boards.  This 
greatly  hinders  communication  with  each  other  in  matters  that  re- 
(juire  quick  action,  and  also  makes  it  expensive  to  have  Board  meet- 
ings. Owing  to  this  latter  fact  and  the  low  ebb  of  the  treasury, 
only   one   Board   meeting  was  held   during  this   Conference  term. 


—  473  — 

And  since  there  is  practically  no  difference  in  the  expense  where 
that  meeting  is  held,  the  Board  held  a  meeting  in  Portland,  Oregon, 
June  29-30.  1931,  immediately  after  the  Pacific  District  Conference, 
which  was  held  at  the  same  place,  had  adjourned,  since  two  mem- 
bers of  the  Board  are  also  members  of  that   Conference. 

When  the  regular  triennial  meeting  of  the  General  Conference 
was  postponed  a  year  ago,  and  the  Board  was  deprived  of  a  meet- 
ing and  the  financial  problem  of  the  Board  became  more  acute, 
it  was  agreed  upon  that  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Board  must 
get  together  at  some  central  point  to  discuss  our  difficulties  in 
financing  our  work.  Accordingly  a  meeting  of  the  officers  of  the 
Board  was  arranged  for  in  Chicago  for  Oct.  18,  1932.  Since  our 
largest  field  of  activity  and  three-fifths  of  our  funds  are  used  in 
support  of  the  work  in  Canada,  our  representative  there,  Bro.  David 
Toews,  was  also  invited  to  be  present.  The  chief  action  of  the 
Board  at  this  meeting  was  the  adoption  of  a  plan  to  parcel  out  the 
funds  received  to  our  workers  proportionally  to  their  fixed  but  re- 
duced salary,  so  that  there  might  be  no  further  accumulation  of 
debts.     This  plan  has  been  pursued  since  Aug.   1,   1932. 

In  making  a  survey  of  our  field,  taking  each  station  separately, 
we  wish   to   state  the  following  facts: 

Mechanics  Grove,  Quarryville,  Pa. — In  the  Fall  of  1929  the 
work  of  Flagstaff,  Arizona,  was  abandoned  and  Bro.  and  Sister 
Wm.  Harley  King  were  transferred  to  this  place,  and  labored  faith- 
fully for  two  years  when  he  resigned  to  accept  a  call  to  another 
field.  The  work  here  has  several  features  that  does  not  make  it 
easy.  The  community  is  pretty  well  churched  but  several  of  them 
are  in  a  declining  condition,  and  the  southern  element  in  the  neigh- 
borhood are  not  so  easily  prevailed  upon  to  take  an  interest  in 
church  matters  and  religion.  There  is  a  splendid  church  building  on 
a  spacious  lot,  free  of  debt,  and  the  Board  has  secured  a  nice 
home  for  the  workers  at  a  reasonable  price.  The  latter  is  not  paid 
for,  but  church  and  home  are  property  of  the  Conference. 

Upon  the  resignation  of  Bro.  King  in  Oct.  1931,  a  call  was 
extended  to  Bro.  and  Sister  G.  G.  Buhler  of  Los  Angeles  who  were 
on  our  waiting  list.  They  have  been  on  the  field  since  the  middle 
of  December,  1931,  and  are  apparently  doing  very  well.     Bro.  Buh- 


—  474  — 

ler  has  won  the  confidence  of  the  people  and  the  young  people  have 
flocked  to  him  because  he  is  one  of  them.  The  work  shows  new 
life  in  every  way. 

East  Freedom,  Pa.  (Our  Mountain  Mission.)  Since  the  former 
workers  left  this  field  about  the  time  of  the  last  session  of  Con- 
ference, the  Board  called  Brother  and  Sister  Sylvan  Lehman  of 
Berne,  Indiana,  to  this  field.  They  took  up  the  work  in  the  Fall  of 
1929.  When  the  funds  were  coming  in  very  slowly  and  the  Board 
had  to  practice  the  strictest  economy,  and  this  field  yielded  very 
little  fruits,  the  Board  considered  the  advisability  of  curtailing  this 
work  by  dismissing  the  workers  and  if  arrangements  can  be  made 
with  the  workers  of  Altoona,  Pa.,  which  is  not  far  away,  to  supply 
them  with  occasional  services  from  there. 

At  the  suggestion  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Board,  Bro.  Lehman 
invited  Bro.  Glass  of  Altoona  to  conduct  a  series  of  evangelistic 
meetings  at  the  Smith  Corner  church  with  the  result  that  there 
were  twenty  conversions  and  re-consecrations.  These  immediately 
united  with  the  reorganized  congregation,  and  new  life  and  activity 
and  larger  contributions  were  in  evidence.  It  was  an  indication  that 
the  Lord  did  not  want  us  to  abandon  the  field  yet.  Bro.  Lehman 
had  offered  to  remain  if  the  Board  could  pay  him  nothing,  but  this 
seemed  unfair,  and  while  the  Board  offered  him  half  pay,  he  re- 
quested that  his  salary  be  reduced  to  $30  a  month.  He  with 
his  wife  and  two  children  occupy  the  little  home  beside  the  church, 
both  of  which  are  property  of  the  Conference  and  are  unencum- 
bered. At  the  session  of  the  Eastern  District  Conference  on  May  1, 
1932,  Brother  Lehman  was  ordained  as  Elder  by  the  Secretary  of 
the  Board. 

The  other  part  of  this  field,  several  miles  across  the  moun- 
tains, known  as  Upper  Poplar  Run,  being  worked  jointly  with  the 
Dunkard  denomination,  was  turned  over  to  them  entirely  to  the 
sincere  regret   of  several  loyal  families. 

Altoona,  Pa.  Fortunately  no  change  in  workers  took  place 
here.  Bro.  Glass  and  Sister  Stiffler  are  doing  a  wonderful  work 
here.  The  former  being  a  retired  engineer,  now  devotes  all  his  time 
to  the  cause  of  saving  souls  and  building  up  God's  children  in  their 
faith  at  this  place  and  vicinity.     The  latter  lives  in  the  workers' 


—  475  — 

home  and  does  the  visitation  work  and  has  charge  of  the  training 
of  the  young  people  and  takes  care  of  the  church.  The  congrega- 
tion is  growing,  the  interest  and  attendance  in  the  services  and 
Sunday  School  and  Young  People's  Society  is  on  the  increase  and 
a  beautiful  spirit  of  harmony  prevails.  Owing  to  the  lack  of  em- 
ployment there  is  much  poverty  and  great  need  in  many  families 
and  a  great  deal  of  food  and  clothing  and  coal  are  distributed. 
Most  of  this  is  donated  by  the  churches  of  the  Eastern  Conference 
and  costs  the  board  nothing.  Notwithstanding  these  adverse  condi- 
tions, all  running  expenses  are  paid  by  the  Mission  and  only  the 
worker's  salaries  of  $36  and  $22.50  a  month  respectively  are  paid 
by  the  Board  when  it  has  the  money.  Were  the  times  as  in  1929 
this  Mission  would  be  self-sustaining. 

Chicago,  111.  During  the  past  three  years  the  Chicago  Mission 
has  gone  through  varied  experiences.  Misunderstandings  had 
arisen  that  caused  internal  disturbances  among  the  workers  and 
members  of  the  congregation.  By  much  prayer  and  patience  har- 
mony was  restored  and  during  the  past  two  years  the  membership 
was  considerably  increased.  The  financial  conditions  compelled 
many  people  to  move,  and  the  population  of  the  district  was  con- 
stantly changing  and  many  Sunday  School  scholars  left  and  their 
places  were  filled  with  others  that  moved  into  the  community  so 
that  it  was  very  difficult  to  keep  a  correct  record,  although  a 
numerical  growth  is  reported  in  all  departments.  The  congregation 
takes  care  of  all  expenses  with  the  exception  of  the  pastor's  salary. 
Brother  W.  C.  Rhea  is  the  devoted  pastor. 

Hutchinson,  Kansas.  Through  the  Grace  of  God  this  work 
has  made  great  strides  forward.  The  church  building,  which  had 
proved  inadequate  for  the  accommodation  of  the  growing  Sunday 
School  and  congregation,  was  enlarged  by  a  substantial  addition. 
The  members  and  friends  of  the  congregation  have  contributed 
generously  toward  this  project.  The  Home  Mission  Board  had  pro- 
mised them  $1,000,  but  the  special  call  for  funds  for  this  purpose 
had  brought  less  than  $400  into  our  treasury,  so  that  the  workers' 
home  had  to  be  mortgaged  to  the  amount  of  $700  in  order  to  meet 
this  obligation.  The  congregation  had  adopted  a  systematic  plan 
by  which  the  debt  on  the  church  can  annually  be  reduced.     Greater 


—  476  — 

interest  and  numerical  growth  in  all  departments  of  the  church  are 
reported  since  they  occupy  the  enlarged  building  and  the  more  com- 
modious accommodations.  Brother  and  Sister  J.  J.  Plenert  are  the 
successful  workers  here. 

Los  Angeles,  Cal.  The  Immanuel  congregation  under  the 
leadership  of  Brother  and  Sister  Albert  Claassen  and  the  assistance 
of  Sister  Lavina  Burkhalter  has  grown  to  such  proportions  that 
in  the  Spring  of  1981  it  assumed  all  financial  obligations  with  the 
exception  of  the  lady  worker  who  is  still  supported  by  the  Home 
Mission  Board.  The  congregation  thus  became  self  sustaining  and 
independent,  but  the  church  and  workers'  home  remained  Confer- 
ence property  for  the  present.  The  enrollment  in  the  Sunday  School 
has  passed  the  four  hundred  mark  some  time  ago.  All  the  other 
auxiliaries  are  in  a  flourishing  condition.  Brother  Claassen  felt 
constrained  to  decline  re-election  as  pa.stor  and  has  left  the  field 
and  Brother  H.  B.  Dirks,  a  member  of  the  congregation  and  a  for- 
mer able  assistant,  was  in  charge  until  the  regular  elected  pastor 
took  charge.  Because  of  the  usual  shock  to  a  congregation  by  the 
change  of  a  pastor,  the  congregation  has  requested  that  the  Home 
Mission  Board  continue  sister  Burkhalter  in  her  present  position. 

Portland,  Oregon.  This  mission  is  still  carried  on  jointly  by 
the  Pacific  District  Conference  and  the  Home  Mission  Board,  the 
latter  supporting  the  worker,  Sister  Catherine  Niswander  only. 
The  mission  was  very  fortunate  in  securing  the  use  of  the  Alberta 
Community  church  for  their  meeting  place.  This  church  they  were 
privileged  to  use  at  first  free  of  charge,  and  now  are  paying  a 
nominal  sum  as  rent.  The  church  is  not  used  for  anything  else. 
It  is  a  pleasant,  convenient  meeting  place  and  the  work  has  enjoy- 
ed a  steady,  healthy  growth.  The  preaching  was  done  mostly  by 
Rev.  Mahlon  H.  Day,  a  former  missionary  in  the  Baptist  denomi- 
nation, but  frequently  our  own  ministers  in  the  Pacific  District  visit 
the  mission  and  conduct  services  and  officiate  on  special  occasions. 

At  the  joint  meeting  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  and  the 
Evangelization  Committee  of  the  Pacific  District  Conference  on 
June  27,  1931,  after  having  heard  the  desire  of  the  local  people  at 
the  Alberta  Community  church,  it  was  decided  to  organize  a  con- 
gregation  to  facilitate  the  work.     On   Monday   evening,  June   29, 


—  477  — 

members  of  both  the  Home  Mission  Board  and  the  Evangelization 
Committee  met  in  the  church  and  effected  an  organization  with  11 
members  to  which  a  number  have  since  been  added,  and  is  known 
as  the  Alberta  Community  church,  but  is  none  the  less  a  purely 
Mennonite  organization.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Albert  Claassen  have  mov- 
ed into  the  community  and  are  now  serving  the  congregation  with- 
out any  outlay  of  money  by  the  Board.  Whatever  financial  aid 
they  receive  comes  from  the  Evangelization  Committee  of  the  Pa- 
cific District  Conference. 

FINANCIAL  ASSISTANCE  TO  WEAK  CONGREGATIONS 
The  Board  is  frequently  solicited  to  assist  congregations  who 
are  not  financially  in  a  position  to  give  their  pastor  a  living  support. 
Such  assistance  in  larger  and  smaller  sums  has  been  given  in  the 
States  to  the  congregations  in  Lansdale,  Pa.,  the  Bethel  congrega- 
tion, formerly  known  as  the  Bartel  church  in  N.  D.,  Newport, 
Washington,  Dallas,  Oregon,  and  Dos  Palos,  Cal.  And  in  Canada 
the  congregations  at  Drake,  Great  Deer,  and  Waldheim.  The  sup- 
port in  the  case  of  Lansdale,  Pa.,  Nevirport,  Wash.,  Dallas,  Oregon, 
Bethel,  N.  D.  and  Waldheim,  Sask.,  has  ceased,  and  all  the  others 
have  been  reduced  with  the  prospect  of  further  reduction  and  per- 
haps it  may  become  necessary  to  withdraw  the  support  altogether. 

THE  ITINERANT  MINISTRY  IN  CANADA 
Canada  has  for  some  time  been  the  greatest  field  for  our 
Home  Mission  enterprise,  both  in  extent  and  in  the  means  required. 
The  immigration  from  Russia  the  past  few  years  has  scattered  our 
Mennonite  people  all  over  the  Canadian  Provinces.  They  were 
like  sheep  scattered  by  wolves  and  without  shepherds.  To  minister 
to  these  scattered  groups  and  individuals  and  gather  them  and 
reorganize  them  into  congregations  has  been  our  task.  The  minis- 
ters that  had  come  with  them  were  capable  men  but  poverty  strick- 
en, since  everything  they  had  was  taken  from  them  in  Russia. 
These,  and  only  these  men,  received  support  from  our  Board  to  do 
this  work,  and  they  succeeded  remarkably  well  with  their  arduous 
task.  But  the  work  is  by  no  means  done,  nor  are  their  circum- 
stances such  that  they  can  continue  without  our  assistance.    These 


—  478  — 

people  are  very  grateful  for  our  help,  and  when  the  tide  once 
turns  in  their  favor,  the  flow  of  funds  will  come  back  to  us  with 
accrued  dividends.  Brother  David  Toews  is  in  charge  of  our  work 
there  and  makes  distributions  of  the  funds  supplied  by  our  Board, 
and  they  are  very  modest  sums. 

GIRLS    HOMES 

Winnipeg,  Manitoba.  According  to  the  last  report  there  were 
170  girls  on  the  list  in  the  Girls  Home.  The  depression  has  brought 
a  greater  number  of  girls  to  the  city,  while  for  the  same  reason 
the  demand  for  domestic  help  has  decreased,  and  the  work  of  secur- 
ing positions  has  become  more  difl'icult.  Several  girls  from  other 
denominations  were  on  the  list  because  their  denominations  had 
no  home  in  the  city.  They  spent  Thursday  afternoon  and  evening 
in  the  Home;  in  the  evening  they  have  singing,  prayer  and  Bible 
study.  They  also  come  to  the  Home  on  Sunday  afternoon  and  then 
attend  divine  services  in  the  evening.  These  are  the  only  periods 
they  have  off  during  the  week.  The  Home  has  been  a  benediction 
and  comfort  to  many  a  precious  soul. 

Brother  and  Sister  G.  A.  Peters  resigned  their  position  and 
vacated  the  Home  at  the  end  of  June,  1930.  The  position  from  July 
1,  1930  to  April,  1933,  was  ably  filled  by  Brother  and  Sister  A.  J. 
Fast  who  did  what  they  could  to  play  the  roll  of  parents  to  the 
girls.  Since  May  last.  Sister  Helen  Epp  assisted  by  J.  H.  Enns  is  in 
charge. 

Saskatoon,  Saskatchewan.  This  city  had  no  Girls  Home  until 
Feb.,  1931.  Before  that  time  the  girls  assembled  in  the  Victory 
School  building  on  Thursday  evening,  and  were  ministered  to  by 
persons  sent  there  from  Rosthem,  and  on  Sunday  for  Sunday  School 
and  Young  Peoples  meeting,  and  services  by  visiting  ministers  or 
persons  given  in  charge  temporarily.  In  August,  1930,  Brother 
J.  J.  Thiessen  took  charge  of  the  various  meetings,  but  not  until 
February  1931,  was  the  Home  established  when  the  Thiessen  family 
took  up  their  residence  in  the  city  and  ministered  to  both  the 
girls  employed  there  vi^o  now  number  about  90  and  the  Mennonites 
of  whom  a  goodly  number  reside  in  Saskatoon.  The  Home  is  con- 
ducted much  the  same  as  in  Winnipeg,  while  Brother  Thiessen  is 


—  479  — 

also  pastor  of  the  church  there.  The  people  in  Saskatoon  assume 
all  financial  responsibility  except  Bro.  Thiessen's  salary  which  is 
paid  by  the  Board.  The  Conference  at  Hutchinson  passed  a  reso- 
lution endorsing  the  raising  of  $10,000  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
a  building  to  serve  as  church  and  Girls  Home  in  Saskatoon.  Owing 
to  the  stringent  money  conditions  no  effort  was  made  to  carry  out 
this  resolution  and  the  public  meetings  are  still  held  in  the  Victory 
School  building  which  affords  inadequate  accommodations,  for  it 
is  often  o\'ercroAvded  and  uncomfortable. 

ORPHAN  WORK 

The  orphan  work  has  been  left  in  the  hands  of  a  former  Sec- 
retary and  Board  member.  Brother  H.  P.  Krehbiel  who  was  asked 
to  give  his  report  direct  to  Conference  in  behalf  of  the  Board. 

REPORT  ON  HOME  FINDING  FOR   ORPHANS. 

A   BRANCH  HOME   MISSION    1933 

By  H.  P.  Krehbiel 

It  was  in  the  year  1919  that  the  Home  Mission  Board  began 
its  work  of  Home  Finding  for  Orphan  Children.  Good  homes  since 
then  have  been  found  for  thirteen  homeless  orphans.  All  of  these 
children  are  doing  well.  Those  first  received  are  now  grown  up. 
Of  the  first  five — four  sisters  and  a  brother — three  girls  are  happily 
married,  two  into  substantia)  Mennonite  farmer  families.  Thn; 
youngest  girl  has  just  finished  high  school,  the  boy,  besides  gain- 
ing an  education,  is  becoming  a  practical  Kansas  farmer.  These 
five  children  have  become  professing  Christians,  were  baptized  and 
are  members  of  Mennonite  churches.  All  of  the  children  are  in 
good  homes  and  are  being  reared  in  the  surroundings  of  whole- 
some Christian  nurture. 

Since  the  stringent  times  have  set  in  the  demand  for  children 
has  decreased.  Word  has  reached  me  from  the  state  Children's 
Home  of  Kansas  that  the  number  of  children  left  there  is  rapidly 
mcreasing  while  the  applications  from  homes  are  decreasing.  Un- 
doubtedly this  condition  is  oniy  temporary.  As  Mennonite  families 
will  become  adjusted  to  the  changed  economic  conditions,  there 
will  again  be  those  who  will  want  to  offer  homes  to  homeless  little 


—  480- 

ones.  In  fact  several  inquiries  for  children  have  been  received, 
one  of  these  just  recently  from  a  childless  farmer  couple  who  de- 
sire to  adopt  a  little  girl  as  their  own  child.  It  therefore  seems 
that  this  line  of  work  can  soon  again  be  aggfressively  taken  up. 

It  appears  that  what  is  needed  by  General  Conference  is  an 
Orphan  Children's  Home  and  Home  Finding  Institution.  In  such 
an  institution  children  could  be  received  and  cared  for  until  a  home 
would  be  found  for  them.  The  founding  of  such  a  home  should.be 
given  a  place  on  the  Conference  agenda.  Persons  possessed  of 
means,  who  were  not  blest  with  children  would  welcome  the  op- 
portunity to  bequeath  of  their  earthly  possessions  toward  a  fund 
for  the  maintenance  of  a  Children's  Home  and  thus  work  a  last- 
ing blessing  for  many  childi-en  who  might  be  left  adrift — mother- 
less, fatherless,  homeless.  The  Leisy  Orphan  Aid  Society  is  such 
a  foundation,  which  in  the  past  has  done  much  good,  which  likely 
could  be  made  to  co-operate  with  a  Conference  Institution.  Such 
donors  would  merit  the  commendation  of  Jesus,  Matt.  8:15,  "Whoso 
shall  receive  one  such  little  cnild  in  my  name  receiveth  me."  Also 
Matt.  18:14,  "It  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  in  heaven,  that  one 
of  these  little  ones  should  perish."  And  Mark  9:36,  "And  he  took 
a  child,  and  set  him  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  when  he  had  taken 
him  in  his  arms,  he  said  unto  them,  whosoever  shall  receive  one  of 
such  children  in  my  name,  receiveth  me."  The  Lord  Jesus  rests 
a  special  blessing  on  those  who  take  pity  on  little  children.  Those 
mothers  that  brought  their  children  to  Jesus,  that  He  might  bless 
them  received  Jesus'  approbation  when,  after  rebuking  the  dis- 
ciples for  offering  a  rebuff  to  those  mothers.  He  said,  "suffer 
little  children  and  forbid  them  not  to  come  unto  me,  for  of  such 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Jesus'  heart  went  out  to  the  little  chil- 
dren. They  should  not  bo  overlooked.  They  should  be  brought  to 
Him,  for  theirs  in  particular  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

In  view  of  these  facts  and  considerations  is  not  the  care  of 
children,  especially  the  care  of  stranded  waifs  a  noble  privilege  and 
a  sacred  duty  of  the  church  of  Christian  believers?  Yet  our  Gen- 
eral Conference  has  never  given  definite  and  effective  attention  to 
this  noble  work  in  behalf  of  homeless  children.  Here  is  a  work  of 
mercy   which   has  been   sadly  overlooked  during  all   these   many 


—  481  — 

years  of  co-operative  activity.  Only  spasmodic  attention  has  been 
given  it  and  that  in  a  rather  desultory  fashion.  Has  not  the  time 
arrived  when  helpless,  homeless,  children  should  be  given  the  at- 
tention w^hich  Jesus  so  encouragingly  commends?  Such  a  labor 
of  love  and  pity  would  be  enthusiastically  supported  by  many,  and 
many  a  home  would  welcome  the  opportunity,  through  the  medium 
of  a  Mennonite  Children's  Institution,  to  adopt  a  child  for  Christ's 
sake.  This  field  of  mercy  for  children  should  no  longer  be  allowed 
to  lie  dormant.  If  aggressively  undertaken  it  will  meet  with  hearty, 
spontaneous  support,  and  will  be  richly  blest  of  the  Lord. 

SALARY  REDUCTIONS  AND  FINANCES 

It  is  a  lamentable  fact  that  for  more  than  ten  years  the  Home 
Mission  Board  was  burdened  with  a  heavy  debt,  with  no  relief  in 
prosperous  times.  But  when  the  depression  began,  the  influx  of 
funds  decreased  at  a  rapid  rate,  so  that  expenses  had  to  be  cur- 
tailed and  already  in  March  1931,  a  radical  reduction  of  salaries 
had  to  be  made,  some  as  much  as  20  per  cent,  while  some  were  left 
at  the  same  figure  because  their  salaries  were  very  low.  Three 
months  later  at  the  Board  meeting,  a  further  reduction  was  made, 
only  to  be  succeeded  by  another  10  per  cent  reduction  in  April  1932, 
which  in  some  cases  amounts  to  a  total  reduction  of  50  per  cent 
in  a  little  more  than  a  year,  and  then  the  Board  is  short  in  funds 
so  that  even  with  such  a  reduction  our  workers  were  compelled  to 
wait  several  months  for  their  checks,  and  were  put  into  such  ex- 
tremities that  they  scarcely  knew  what  to  do,  and  their  credit  and 
the  credit  of  the  church  was  at  stake.  The  Board  has  appealed 
several  times  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Conference 
for  help  in  borrowing  money  to  help  out,  but  in  vain.  And  to  keep 
the  work  from  falling  to  pieces  the  Board  was  compelled  to  borrow 
money  on  their  own  individual  responsibility.  This  can  not  go 
on  any  longer  as  the  interest  we  pay  now  amounts  to  $335  a  year 
on  a  debt  that  in  round  numbers  amounts  to  $11,000  and  this  is  all 
money  thrown  away  by  which  only  financial  institutions  profit. 
The  Board  could  only  pay  46  per  cent  of  the  salaries  the  past  year. 

In  addition  to  this  calamity  the  Bank  at  Trenton,  Ohio,  in 
which  our  treasurer  had  deposited  our  funds,  closed  its  doors  tying 


—  4S2  — 

up  some  $500,  and  checks  that  had  been  issued  were  returned  with 
a  protest  fee  on  top  of  the  inconvenience  of  finding  other  money 
and  issuing  other  checks.  Fortunately  the  Board  had  borrowed 
from  the  same  bank  the  sum  of  $450  which  the  bank  very  kindly 
credited  toward  our  account,  and  thus  not  much  money  was  lost. 
We  trust  the  Conference  -will  devise  ways  and  means  by  which 
the  Board  will  be  relieved  of  this  burden,  and  grant  us  the  recog- 
nition the  Conference  owes  us,  and  the  proper  proportion  of  mis- 
sionary contributions  which  come  from  our  congregations. 

Owing  to  the  depreciation  of  the  Canadian  currency  it  was 
deemed  wise  to  have  one  central  office  in  Canada  where  the  money 
from  the  Canadian  churches  is  received  and  the  checks  from  the 
States  are  exchanged  and  the  bonus  credited  to  the  mission  account. 
This  was  managed  by  Bro.  David  Toews  and  our  treasurer  and  in 
this  way  considerable  money  was  saved. 

It  is  a  matter  of  deep  regret  to  the  Board  that  owing  to  some 
unfavorable  ruling,  the  Home  Mission  cause  lost  the  use  of  $1,000 
which  was  offered  to  the  board  as  an  Annuity.  The  donor,  however, 
agreed  to  make  a  contributions  of  $100  to  the  Home  Mission 
treasury. 

CHURCH  BUILDING  LOANS 
Loans  of  $500  each  were  made  to  the  church  in  Winnipeg  and 
Rabbit  Lake,  several  other  loans  were  granted  at  the  Board  meet- 
ing in  1931,  but  could  not  be  made  owing  to  a  lack  of  funds,  except 
$500  to  the  Nordheim  Church,  Hanley,  Sask.,  and  $500  to  Rabbit 
Ivake  congregation  of  which  $150  was  returned  and  reloaned  to 
the  congregation  at  Sardis,  B.  C.  The  Ebenfeld  congregation  at 
Herschel,  Sask.,  received  a  sum  which  was  not  reported  to  the 
secretary. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 
1.  We  recommend  that  whenever  the  Home  Mission  Board 
needs  money  for  building  purposes,  or  the  purchase  of  property, 
that  the  Conference  release  the  Home  Mission  Board  of  all  personal 
responsibility,  and  authorize  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  borrow  the 
money. 


—  48?  — 

2.  We  recommend  that,  as  far  as  possible,  the  Mission  Sta- 
tions in  care  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  be  taken  over  by  the 
District  Conferences  in  whose  territory  the  Mission  is  located. 

3.  Since  the  workers  employed  by  the  Home  Mission  Board 
received  only  46%  of  their  reduced  salary  the  past  year  and  there- 
by have  been  very  much  handicapped  for  doing  efficient  work,  and 
under  the  present  conditions  the  Home  Mission  Board  sees  itself 
obliged  to  continue  this  plan  of  procedure,  we  therefore  recommend 
to  the  Conference  that  she  realize  more  fully  her  responsibility  of 
this  work  and  urge  the  congregations  to  make  greater  contributions 
to  carry  on  the  work  efficiently. 

4.  We  recommend  that  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  appoint  a  committee  who  shall  work  out  a  plan 
for  systematic  giving  for  all   Conference  needs. 

The  Home  Mission  Board 

W.  S.  Gottshall,  Sec. 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 

36.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  No.  2  of  the  Board  of 
Home  Mission.  It  reads:  That,  so  far  as  possible,  the  Mission  sta- 
tions in  care  of  the  Home  Mission  Board  be  taken  over  by  the  Dis- 
trict Conferences  in  whose  territory  the  Mission  Stations  are  lo- 
cated. 

37.  Changing  the  phrase  "that  she  assume  the  responsibility" 
to  "That  Conference  realize  her  responsibility"  recommendation  No. 
3  was  adopted  and  now  reads:  Since  the  workers  employed  by  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions  received  only  46%  of  their  reduced  salary 
the  past  year  and  thereby  have  been  very  much  handicapped  for 
doing  efficient  work,  and  under  present  conditions  the  Board  of 
Home  Missions  sees  itself  obliged  to  continue  this  plan  of  procedure. 
Resolved,  That  Conference  realize  her  responsibility  of  this  work 
more  fully  and  urge  the  congregations  to  make  greater  contribu- 
tions to  carry  on  the  work  efficiently. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

REPORTS  OF   BOARDS   AND   COMMITTEES 

1929-1933 

PUBLICATION.    EDUCATION.   DOCTRINE   AND    CONDUCT. 
EMERGENCY  RELIEF.   TRUSTEES.  STATISTICS. 

PUBLICATION 

REPORT    OF    THE    BOARD 

1929-1933 

At  the  end  of  the  last  session  of  the  General  Conference  in 
1929,  your  Board  was  led  to  take  into  consideration  the  resignations 
of  two  of  its  workers  who  had  served  the  Conference  for  many 
years  in  a  faithful,  sacrificing,  and  efficient  manner;  these  were 
Bro.  J.  F.  Lehman  as  Business  Manager  of  the  Book  Concern,  and 
Bro.  C.  van  der  Smissen  as  Editor  of  the  "Christlicher  Bundesbote". 
To  fill  these  vacancies  and  to  consider  other  important  problems 
then  before  our  Board,  it  was  found  advisable  to  call  a  meeting  for 
Feb.  25-26,  1930  at  Newton,  Kansas.  After  prayerful  considera- 
tion your  Board  extended  a  call  to  Bro.  C.  E.  Krehbiel  as  Editor 
and  Manager  of  the  "Christlicher  Bundesbote",  and  to  Bro.  F.  J. 
Wiens  as  Business  Manager  of  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern  and 
such  periodicals  as  are  printed  in  Berne,  Indiana.  We  are  very 
grateful  to  have  received  their  acceptance  and  both  Brethren  have 
entered  into  the  work  in  the  spirit  of  their  predecessors.  The  other 
workers  are, — Bro.  S.  M.  Grubb  as  Editor  of  "The  Mennonite"  with 
Bro.  A.  R.  Reiser  as  Editor  of  the  Young  People^s  Department. 
Bro.  van  der  Smissen  has  continued  as  Editor  of  the  S.  S.  Lek- 
tionen,  Kinderbote,  and  Bundesbote-Kalendar;  Bro.  Lester  Hostetler 
as  Editor  of  the  Year  Book. 


1 


—  48?  — 

Sorrow  entered  the  midst  of  the  Board  when  the  news  were 
flashed  that  Bro.  J.  F.  Lehman  had  passed  away  very  suddenly  on 
Sunday  morning  of  Nov.  13,  1932.  His  life,  testimony,  and  works 
assure  us  that  he  is  with  the  Lord.  Our  sympathy  goes  out  to  the 
bereaved  family.  He  has  served  as  a  member  of  the  Board  39 
years;  his  wise  counsel  and  devoted  service  is  missed.  For  34 
years  as  Manager  of  the  Book  Concern  he  has  built  up  this  institu- 
tion from  its  infancy,  and  since  his  retirement  has  been  of  valuable 
assistance  in  every  way  to  our  newly  called  Manager.  His  vacancy 
caused  in  the  Board  has  been  most  acceptably  filled  when  the 
Officers  of  the  General  Conference  called  upon  Bro.  E.  W.  Baum- 
gartner  of  Berne,  Ind. 

During  the  summer  of  1930  Bro.  H.  R.  Voth,  making  a  trip 
through  Canada  in  the  interest  of  Home  Missions,  has  also  aroused 
interest  for  our  Publications  among  the  newly  arrived  Brethren 
from  Russia.  We  feel  that  his  labors  have  not  been  in  vain.  His 
visit  and  the  results  of  his  work  will  be  remembered. 
DAS  MENNONITISCHE  LEXIKON 

The  plan  as  outlined  by  the  Board  was  that  annually  an  offer- 
ing be  taken  by  the  churches  for  this  cause  to  assist  the  Brethren 
in  Germany  to  complete  this  valuable  piece  of  work.  Two  times 
this  call  was  issued,  namely  in  the  years  of  1930  and  1931.  But 
because  the  financial  burden  under  which  all  churches  have  been 
laboring,  the  inability  of  our  Mission  Boards  to  receive  their  pro- 
portionate share  to  pay  our  workers  in  the  Foreign  and  Home 
Fields,  and  the  continued  call  for  help  to  our  unfortunate  Brethren 
in  Russia,  it  was  thought  unwise  to  issue  such  a  call  in  the  follow- 
ing years.  Articles  in  the  interest  of  this  work  have  appeared  in 
both  papers. 

In  the  month  of  July  1932  an  appeal  came  from  the  Brethren 
in  South  America  for  German  books  which  they  might  use  for 
spiritual  and  devotional  purposes  in  their  homes  and  churches.  A 
number  of  books  were  sent  at  the  time;  however,  since  funds  were 
lacking  no  further  help  could  be  given. 

MENNONITE  AND  BUNDESBOTE 
Both  of  these  papers  have  been  changed  in  form  and  size.    We 


—  4Sn  — 

trust  with  this  change  our  readers  may  have  found  both  papers 
more  suitable  for  filing  purposes  as  well  as  for  reading. 

The  "Christlic-her  Bundesbote"  has  been  printed  by  the  Herald 
Publishing  Co.,  of  Newton,  Kansas  since  August  1,  1930.  This 
brings  the  paper  nearer  to  its  Editor  and  Manager. 

"The  Mennonite",  "Year  Book",  "Kinderbote",  and  "B.  B.  Ka- 
lender"  have  been  printed  by  the  Berne  Witness  Co.,  of  Berne,  In- 
diana as  in  previous  years. 

In  March  1931  the  Bundesbote  was  merged  with  the  "Missions- 
Quartalhelft",  and  The  Mennonite  with  the  "Mission  Quarterly". 
This  was  done  at  a  considerable  financial  saving  to  the  Miss.on 
Boards  with  no  extra  cost  for  the  periodicals  but  with  the  enrich- 
ment of  their  contents.  The  conference  organs  thus  have  a  more 
direct  share  in  the  Mission  activities  of  the  Conference,  and  the  ele- 
ment of  competition  is  replaced  by  that  of  co-operation  which  is  so 
vital  to  successful  conference  work. 

SONNTAG-SCHUL-LEKTIONSHEFTE 
A  change  was  made  in  the  content  of  this  Quarterly.  To  the 
German  Text  of  each  lesson  there  was  added  the  English.  This 
change  as  you  have  found  it  in  the  Quarterly  has  been  carried  out 
without  any  additional  expense  to  your  Board.  This  addition  is  due 
to  frequent  requests  that  came  to  the  Board  and  our  Business 
Manager. 

OUR  VARIOUS  PUBLICATIONS 
In  1931    1000  copies  of  the  English  Catechism  were  published. 
1200   copies   of  Dr.   Kaufman's  Book,  "Missionary  interest  among 
Mennonites".     In  1933,  500  copies  of  the  German  Katechismus. 
Books  of  our  Conference  Publications  on  hand: 
New  Mennonite  Hymn  Book  (English),  Cloth  binding  84  copies; 
Leather  binding  75;  Unbound  1298. 

Old  Style  Mennonite  Hymnal,  bound,  55  copies. 
Gesangbuch  mit  Noten  (thin  paper  edition),  No.  0  Paper  bind- 
ing, 321  copies;  No.  1  Cloth  binding,  218;  No.  2  Superior  cloth 
binding  and  leather  back,  86;  No.  3  Leather  binding,  100;  No.  4 
Delux  Gift  binding  81;  No.  5  Pocket  edition  (flexible  leather)  59; 
No.  6  Unbound,  296. 


—  487  — 

Gesangbuch  Mit  Noten  (old  style  thick  paper  edition),  bound, 
62  copies;  unbound  several  copies. 

Dr.  Kaufman's  Book,  bound,  336  copies;  unbound,  600. 

25  Years  With  God  in  India,  bound,  190  copies,  unbound,  192. 

Coming  of  the  Russian  Mennonites  by  Dr.  Smith,  Bound,  47 
copies;  Unbound,  1200. 

Articles  of  Faith   (English),  Bound,  293  copies. 

Articles  of  Faith  (German),  Bound,  290  copies.  =•.:    :,j>.h    it 

"Words  to  Young  Christians",  by  Prof.  C.  H.  Wedel,  Bound, 
1270  copies. 

English  Catechism,  Bound,  90  copies. 

German  Katechismus,  Bound,  517  copies. 

Forms  of  Service  (English),  Bound,  42  copies;  Unbound,  100. 

Handbuch  fuer  Prediger,  Bound,  42  copies;  Unbound,  350. 

Mission  Study  Booklets  by  Miss  Stauffer,  India,  97 j  copies; 
Cheyenne  Indians,  890.  Also  a  few  copies  of  several  other  booklets 
in  this  series. 

Unbound  Church  Record  Paper,  5  Reams. 

Church  Letters  (German  and  English),  several  dozen. 

Gedenkschrift  zum  400  Jubilaeum,  96  copies. 

CIRCULATION  OF  OUR  PERIODICALS 

Christlicher  Bundesbote— 2335  (1930)  compared  with  2507  in 
1929;  The  Mennonite— 1359  (1933)  compared  with  1507  in  1929; 
Kinderbote— 2096  (1933)  compared  with  2320  in  1929;  S.  S.  Lektio- 
nen  (German)— 13,000  (1933)  compared  with  15,300  in  1929;  Eng- 
lish Peace  Lessons— 4200  (1933)  compared  with  2600  in  1929;  Men- 
nonite Year  Book— 1200  (1933)  compared  with  1600  in  1929;  B.  B. 
Kalender— 1500  (1933)  compared  with  2400  in  1929.  ^ 

FINANCES 
The  financial  condition  of  our  Book  Concern  and  the  Publica- 
tions is  cause  o2  grave  concern.  Repeated  appeals  have  been  made 
to  the  churches,  and  in  addition  a  personal  letter,  to  come  to  the 
rescue.  The  seriousness  of  this  condition  may  be  sensed  when  '.t 
is  noted  that  the  debt  has  now  increased  to  the  amount  of  over 
$10,600.00,  and  our  creditors  are  waitin'j  at  the  door.  Due  to  this 
financial  crisis  some  of  our  workers  have  not  received  in  full  their 


—  488  — 

salaries.     One  of  our  workers  voluntarily  cut  his  own  salary  40%; 
other  workers  have  followed  with  cuts  ranging  from  10%  to  30%. 

An  outstanding  cause  for  such  a  debt  is  that  several  of  our 
periodicals  are  not  self-supporting.  The  financial  report  of  our 
Business  Manager  shows  the  following: 

For  the  Mennonite  an  actual  cash  deficit  of  $3,916.02  in  these 
four  years.  The  history  of  this  one  periodical  brings  to  light  that 
it  has  never  been  self-supporting.  Each  year  there  has  been  a 
deficit  ranging  from  $539.29  to  $1799.13.  Not  only  does  the  deficit 
cause  concern,  but  so  does  the  large  number  of  arrears  in  the  sub- 
scriptions. In  1901  the  subscriptions  in  arrears  amounted  to 
$534.50.     In  the  past  fiscal  year  it  amounted  to  $1891.46. 

Der  Kinderbote  has  a  cash  deficit  of  $731.88  and  the  subscrip- 
tions in  arrears  amount  to  $634.36. 

The  German  S.  S.  Lektionshefte  is  one  Publication  which  shows 
a  surplus  of  $2,222.89,  and  yet  too  small  an  amount  to  help  bear 
the  burden  of  those  not  self-supporting.  It  has  subscriptions  in  ar- 
rears amounting  to  $233.79  with  80%  collectable. 

Der  Bundesbote  shows  a  deficit  of  $2479.28,  ($1155.92  and 
$1323.36)  with  a  sum  of  $258.62  subscriptions  in  arrears.  (If  this 
amount  were  collectable  it  would  more  than  cover  the  deficit).  The 
present  Editor  and  Manager  has  reduced  the  annual  deficit  of  this 
paper  to  less  than  one  third  of  what  it  was  before  he  took  charge. 

From  the  above  we  see  that  the  following  are  the  causes 
of  our  deficit: — 1.  Those  in  arrears  do  not  or  can  not  pay.  Only 
additional  expense  is  caused  by  repeated  reminders.  2.  The  Men- 
nonite and  Kinderbote  have  a  subscription  list  which  is  too  small 
to  make  them  self-supporting. 

THE  MERGER  OF  THE  MENNONITE  AND 
THE  CHRISTIAN  EVANGEL 

You  will  find  mention  of  this  in  the  report  of  the  Board  in 
1929.  A  committee  was  appointed  by  the  boards  of  the  respective 
Conferences.  This  Committee  met  in  a  joint  session  and  the  result 
of  their  meeting  was  published  in  the  Mennonite  at  that  time.  On 
August  22  of  this  year  there  was  a  joint  session  of  your  Board 
with  representatives  of  the  Board  of  the  Central  Conference     at 


1 


—  489  — 

Beme,  Indiana.     Resolutions  were  drawn  up  which  follow. — 

1. — That  the  name  of  the  joint  paper  be  "The  Mennonite  and 
the  Christian  Evangel". 

2. — That  there  be  two  editors,  each  conference  appointing  its 
own  editor. 

3. — That  the  financial  responsibility  be  divided  according  to 
the  ratio  of  two  to  one.  The  General  Conference  assuming  two  and 
the  Central  Conference  one. 

4. — That  each  conference  take  care  of  its  own  arrears  and  pay 
to  the  Business  Manager  of  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern  the 
amount  paid  in  advance  of  January  1,  1934. 

5. — That  this  joint  publication  begin  January  1,  1934. 

6. —  A  suggestion  was  also  made  that  the  following  division  of 
work  be  observed  by  the  editors, — - 

That  the  editorials,  general  articles,  Sunday  School  Lessons, 
Christian  Endeavor  topics  and  programs,  and  jottings  be  regarded 
as  common  material.  All  other  material  be  regarded  as  distinct 
for  each  conference. 

We  desire  to  repeat  the  request  that  all  our  churches  and  in- 
dividual members  should  patronize  our  own  Publications  and  Book 
Concern  in  preference  to  others  and  thus  keep  in  touch  with  the 
activities  of  the  Conference.  Above  all  we  request  that  you  re- 
member our  Publication  Work  before  the  Throne  of  Grace. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  Because  of  the  present  depression  and  the  debt  resting  on 
the  Board  of  Publication,  we  recommend  that,  for  the  present  as 
a  nrraasure  of  economy,  our  church  papers  be  published  semi-month- 
ly and  the  subscription  price  be  reduced  to  $1.00  for  the  Bundesbote, 
and  in  case  "The  Mennonite"  is  published  as  a  joint  Publication  with 
"The  Christian  Evangel",  as  suggested  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
report,  it  be  published  a  24-page  periodical  and  the  price  to  re- 
main $1.50. 

2.  Because  of  the  N.R,A.  the  prospects  are  that  our  printing 
bill  will  be  considerably  higher  in  the  future  than  it  is  now.  In 
view  of  this  fact  and  because  the  Board  can  at  this  time  buy  a 
printing  outfit  fully  adequate  for  our  needs  at  a  remarkably  low 


—  490  — 

price, — We  recommend  that  the  Conference  g^ve  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation permission  to  purchase  and  operate  a  printing  plant. 

3.  Since  some  of  our  creditors  are  threatening  to  close  us  out, 
we  suggest  that  our  Board  be  allowed  to  send  a  man  into  the  field 
immediately  to  collect  money  to  avoid  this  calamity,  and  if  possible 
create  a  fund  for  the  purpose  of  buying  a  printing  plant. 

4.  Because  of  the  fact  that  the  Publication  Work  was  the  third 
activity  taken  up  by  our  Conference,  we  recommend  that  it  be  given 
third  place  on  the  Conference  Program. 

5.  We  recommend  the  joint  Publication  of  "The  Mennonite" 
and  "The  Christian  Evangel". 

6.  We  recommend  that  as  soon  as  it  seems  advisable  the  Genei- 
al  Conference  create  a  committee  composed  of  members  from  the 
United  States  and  from  Canada  to  revise  the  "Gesangbuch  mit 
Noten"  so  it  may  be  acceptable  to  all  German  churches. 

M.  J.  Galle,  Secretary. 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 

67b.  Resolution:  We  recommend  to  our  Board  of  Publication, 
if  it  is  possible,  that  the  paper  resulting  from  the  union  of  "The 
Mennonite"  and  "The  Evangel"  be  published  as  a  weekly  paper  re- 
duced below  a  24-page  issue,  if  economic  conditions  require  such 
action. 

68b.  (The  following  substitute  motion  was  now  adopted.)  Re- 
solved, That  Conference  give  the  Board  of  Publication  permission 
to  purchase  and  operate  a  printing  plant  after  the  $10,600.00  in- 
debtedness of  the  Board  is  met,  and  if  the  Board  then  sees  it  feas- 
ible to  make  such  purchase  and  engage  in  printing. 

69b.  Resolved,  That  since  some  of  our  creditors  are  threatening 
to  close  us  out,  the  Board  be  allowed  to  send  a  man  into  the  field 
immediately  to  collect  money  to  avoid  this  calamity,  and  if  possible 
create  a  fund  for  the  purpose  of  buying  a  printing  plant. 

EDUCATION 

REPORT   OF   THE   BOARD 

1929—1933 

Dear  Friends  and  Co-workers: 

Psalm  121  has  come  to  mean  much  more  to  some  of  us  during 


—  49]  — 

the  last  four  years  than  ever  before.  We  thank  God  afresh  for  the 
confidence,  assurance  and  blessing  which  have  come  to  us  becaus3 
we  could  link  our  faith  with  that  of  the  singer  of  old. 

Your  Beard  has  had  no  meeting  since  August  24,  1929,  and 
then  under  some  difficulties,  incident  to  the  closing  hours  of  the 
Conference  when,  because  of  heat  and  illness,  there  were  quick  de- 
partings.  The  reasons  for  not  meeting  were  lack  of  money  and 
time,  especially  the  former.  Several  members  met  each  year  with 
The  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education.  These  meetings  proved 
helpful  and  were  reported  in  the  Church  papers  by  the  visiting 
members.  The  Board  has  continued  its  membership  in 
this  Council,  because,  especially  at  a  time  like  this,  we  need  all 
that  we  can  learn  from  others  who  are  striving  to  do  what  can  be 
done  in  the  way  of  helpfully  building  up  Christian  Education. 

The  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education  meets  at  St.  Louis 
next  January.  That  should  prove  an  opportunity  for  some  of  our 
people. 

The  work  on  the  Junior  Catechism  has  been  continued.  The 
requests  for  copies  of  the  manuscript  have  not  been  very  encourag- 
ing so  far  as  numbers  are  concerned.  Those  who  are  interested 
will  have  opportunity  to  examine  copies  of  it  at  this  Conference. 
Rev.  A.  S.  Rosenberger  has  done  practically  all  of  the  work  and  is 
in  position  to  answer  questions. 

The  work  of  the  revision  of  the  English  Catechism  has  also 
been  continued.  Copies  of  this  are  also  available  so  that  any  one 
interested  can  see  both,  the  plan  according  to  which  the  suggested 
revision  was  made  by  Rev.  P.  R.  Schroeder,  assisted  by  Rev.  P.  P.^ 
Tschetter,  and  the  actual  changes  which  are  proposed. — Both  these 
undertakings  were  requested  by  the  Conference  and  have  been  done 
with  much  care  and  the  expenditure  of  considerable  time  and  some 
money.     They  deserve  a  careful  consideration,  at  least. 

SUNDAY      SCHOOL  AND   CHRISTIAN   ENDEAVOR   REPORT 

395  Credit  units  have  been  issued  Sept.  1922-Aug.  1933. 
68  not  yet     issued,  awaiting     arrangements     for     accrediting 
Evangelical  Training  Courses, 


—  492  — 

73  certificates  of  Graduation  issued  September  1929  to  August 
1933. 

26  of  the  above  Credit  Units  are  in  the  Standard  Course,  In- 
ternational Council  of  Religious  Education. 

369  of  the  above  Credit  Units  are  in  the  Elementary  Course, 
International  Council  of  Religious  Education. 

68  of  the  above  Credit  Units  not  yet  issued,  are  in  the  courses 
of  the  Evangelical  Teacher  Training  Association. 

77  reports  received  from  Conference  Sunday  Schools  on  the 
basis  of  blanks  sent  out  July  22,  1933. 

lOO'/c  Sunday  School — Berne,  Indiana,  meeting  all  requirements 
of  the  Standard  adopted  by  the  General  Conference  in  1926. 

The  Evangelical  Training  Courses  referred  to  above  include  an 
Elementary  Course  of  72  hours  and  a  Standard  Course  of  432  hours. 
They  have  been  approved  and  accepted  by  10  Colleges  and  Universi- 
ties, 3  Seminaries,  and  25  Bible  Institutes.  Robert  C.  McQuilkin, 
Columbia  Bible  College,  Columbia,  S.  C.  is  president  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Teacher  Training  Association,  and  Clarence  H.  Benson, 
Mo^dy  Bible  Institute,  Chicago,  111.,  is  secretary. 

The  Elementary  Course  requires  the  following:  Hours 

Bible   36 

Child  Study 12 

Pedagogy    12 

Sunday  School  Administration 12 

72 

The  Standard  Course  requires  the  following:  Hours 

Bible    144 

Personal  Evangelism 36 

Missions  36 

Department   Specialization   36 

Bible  Geography 12 

Bible  Story  Telling 12 

Biblical  Introduction 12 

Child  Study 12 

Pedagogy 12 


—  493  — 

Sunday  School  Administration 12 

Electives 108 


432 

The  courses  aim  to  place  a  proportionate  emphasis  on  Bible 
and  Methods,  and  are  thoroughly  Evangelical  in  all  text  book  mate- 
rial furnished. 

Requests  have  come  in  for  credits  in  these  courses  but  so  far 
nothing  could  be  done,  pending  approval  of  the  courses  by  the 
Board.  Application  is  herewith  made  for  such  approval.  A  course 
that  is  worthy  of  consideration  has  been  prepared  by  a  committee 
of  the  Western  District  Conference. 

The  undersigned  would  respectfully  urge  the  use  and  approv- 
al of  such  teacher  training  material  that  is  generally  accepted  as 
being  true  to  the  Scriptures,  especially  in  view  of  the  fact  that  such 
material  is  available.  It  is  further  urged  that  every  possible  pre- 
caution be  taken  to  avoid  the  use  of  material  that  has  rationalistic 
and  modernistic  tendencies. 

It  is  suggested  that  the  Sunday  School  and  Christian  Endeavor 
department  of  the  Board  be  strengthened  for  more  efficient  work, 
by  Board  appointment  of  two  other  evangelically  minded  persons  of 
the  Conference  with  approval  of  the  director, — thus  forming  a 
workers'  committee  for  promotion  of  standards,  credits,  training 
courses,  co-operation  of  groups,  unified  conference  reports,  etc. 

Since  considerable  funds  are  sent  in  by  Sunday  Schools  that 
make  out  reports,  it  is  recommended  that  provision  be  made  to  use 
such  funds  in  the  Board  treasury  for  more  strictly  Sunday  School 
purposes. 

With  the  prayer  that  the  Gospel  may  be  made  more  available 
to  all  those  that  constitute     the  Conference  Sunday     School     and 
Christian  Endeavor  field, 
I  Respectfully  submitted 

P.  R.  Schroeder,  Director. 

The  study  of  the  general  educational  conditions  among  Men- 

nonites  has  again  received  some  attention.  The  question  of  united 

efforts  of  the  various  Mennonite  groups  has  been  kept  in  mind,  e. 

g.  Prof.  A.  J.  Regier  has  for  some  time  attempted  to  bring  about 


—  494  — 

a  teacher  placement  bureau  for  all  Mennonites  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi river. 

The  preparation  and  distribution  of  Mennonite  literature  has 
been  checked  somewhat  by  conditions  during  the  last  four  years 
but  much  has  been  done,  especially  through  our  colleges  and  the 
efforts  which  have  been  put  forth  for  Peace. 

The  Board  of  Publication  has  requested  that  the  Board  of 
Education  help  out  by  financing  the  publication  of  the  Peace  Les- 
sons. This  led  to  a  rather  careful  investigation.  The  list  of  those 
receiving  the  lessons  and  the  cost  were  obtained  from  the  Menno- 
nite Book  Concern.  Letters  were  sent  to  all  names  so  obtained. 
Twenty-eight  out  of  thirty-nine  responses  were  received,  but  tw.i 
of  them  gave  no  information  on  the  subject,  so  that  we  have  exact- 
ly a  two-thirds  reply.  The  following  reactions  were  gleaned  from 
these  replies:  Lessons  are  not  used,  4;  lessons  are  not  used  as  they 
might  be,  4;  Peace  is  stressed  without  the  use  of  these  lessons,  2; 
money  used  for  these  lessons  should  be  saved  or  spent  for  ovher 
causes,  10;  we  have  the  same  lessons  in  our  quarterlies,  7;  we  want 
fewer  copies,  7;  the  lessons  are  helpful,  3;  these  lessons  are  no  long- 
er wanted,  6;  lessons  are  of  little  help,  3;  the  idea  is  splendid,  1; 
lessons  should  be  more  specific  and  practical,  1;  not  wanted  as  a 
substitute  for  the  regular  lessons,  2;  well  worth  the  expense,  and 
more,  2;  not  very  effective  for  the  S.  S.  in  general  but  should  be 
available  for  teachers,  1,  and,  something  which  offers  more  to  the 
teachers  is  needed,  1. 

No  names  of  quarterlies  used  were  given,  but  evidently  the 
efforts  made  in  1926  to  have  publishers  to  add  lessons  on  Peace 
have  been  successful.  It  is  also  evident  that  the  subject  of  Peace 
has  been  presented  with  some  desirable  results.  The  fact  that  not 
everybody  has  become  interested  in  seven  years  is  no  sign  that  the 
work  has  failed,  but  it  is  evident  that  the  time  has  come  for  a  more 
effective  approach  to  this  phase  of  the  work. — The  Board  of  Edu- 
cation has  agreed  to  carry  the  expense  of  the  lessons  on  Peace  until 
this  session  of  the  Conference,  where  further  directions  can  be 
given. 

Individual  members  of  this  Board  have  done  definite  work  in 
the  direction  of  education  for  Peace.     This  is  especially  true     of 


—  49r.  — 

Prof.  D.  H.  Richert,  who  has  found  that  more  interest  has  been 
manifested  among  young  people  on  the  subject  of  Peace  and  War 
during  the  last  four  years  than  ever  before.  He  has  sent  out  hun- 
dreds of  lettei's  to  people  who  wanted  information  and  has  delivered 
many  lectures  on  the  subject  by  request.  He  has  also  helped  many 
times  in  the  production  of  programs  on  Peace.  In  the  light  of  his 
experiences  during  the  last  four  years,  Brother  Richert  recommends 
that  the  work  of  educating  for  Peace  be  kept  up. 

The  work  with  young  people  was  stressed  more  than  ever  since 
the  last  session  of  Conference.  They  have  needed  a  lot  of  en- 
couragement to  meet  conditions,  both  within  and  without  the 
church,  which  were  not  of  their  own  making,  but  for  which  they 
are  being  held  responsible. 

This  Board  lent  the  Committee  on  Young  Peoples'  Work  some 
money  to  get  started.  They  have  paid  that  money  back  and  have 
accomplished  more  than  they  are  likely  to  report.  It  has  been  a 
pleasure  to  work  with  them  because  they  iiave  been  so  appreciative. 
They  have  not  been  critical  or  impatient,  even  though  the  postpone- 
ment of  the  Conference  last  year  and  other  difficulties  made  them 
sometimes  "feel  a  ,bit  lost  for  further  action."  One  cf  them  wrote 
last  October:  "Our  Committee  has  not  accomplished  much  during 
these  three  years,  except  to  discover  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
do  constructive  work  without  personal  conference  among  committee 
members.  To  make  plans  by  correspondence  and  carry  them  out 
is  next  to  impossible.  We  have  planned  the  Young  Peoples'  ses- 
sions for  the  Conference  at  Bluff  ton  and  hope  they  may  be  carried, 
out  next  year.  But  we  are  desiring  very  earnestly  that  represent- 
atives from  each  district,  in  addition  to  members  of  the  Committee 
may  think  together  for  an  hour  or  two  every  day  of  the  Conference 
session  on  this  work.  Then,  I  believe,  we  would  be  in  position  to 
know  what  needs  to  be  done  for  our  young  people  and  how  to 
proceed." 

Before  the  close  of  the  Conference  you  will  have  opportunity 
to  see  something  of  what  this  Committee  has  accomplished  in  spite 
of  the  difficulties  confronting  them. 

A  further  phase  of  Young  Peoples'  work  was  again  assisted 


—  4%  — 

by  your  Board,  namely  that  of  the  so-called  Retreats.  Eight  years 
of  development  of  this  phase  of  the  work  has  meant  much  to  many 
young  people  among  Mennonites,  within  and  without  the  General 
Conference.  The  work  of  the  Board  of  Education  has  been  to  en- 
courage, help  and  advise.  The  young  people  may  have  made  mis- 
takes— who  of  us  older  ones  has  not? — but  they  have  done  a  re- 
markably fine  piece  of  learning  for  future  work,  and  have  done  it 
the  better  in  accordance  with  the  freedom  allotted  them. 

Another  phase  of  Young  Peoples'  work  which  has  been  the 
object  of  much  thought  and  prayer  is  that  of  guidance  and  as- 
sistance of  college  students.  It  is  becoming  increasingly  clear  that 
as  goes  the  youth  of  this  generation  so  will  the  future  generations 
go.  That  is  why,  in  days  which  hit  youth  even  harder  than  they 
do  older  folk,  it  behooves  us  to  use  wisdom  and  forethought.  Young 
people  cannot  always  be  blamed  if  they  cannot  make  all  distinc- 
tions clearly  and  wisely  when  they  choose  their  colleges.  For  that 
reason  your  Board  is  interested  and  concerned  in  the  proper  guid- 
ance, encouragement  and  assistance  of  our  young  people  who  have 
the  courage  to  try  to  go  on,  in  spite  of  the  discouragements  which 
face  them. 

We  are  grateful  for  the  fact  that  our  schools  are  alloted  a  part 
on  the  program  of  this  session  of  the  Conference.  They  will  give 
facts  and  present  their  work  of  their  own  accord. 

However  any  one  may  think  about  organizational  arrang»^- 
ments,  the  Mennonites,  like  every  other  family  in  the  Kingdom  of 
God,  will  more  and  more  depend  upon  its  colleges  for  the  broadest 
and  deepest  influences  for  good,  just  as  all  so-called  philanthropic 
organizations,  however  much  they  may  malign  the  Churches,  even- 
tually look  to  these  very  Churches  to  keep  the  work  going. 

A  year  ago  the  chairman  of  the  Board  of  Education,  in  send- 
ing out  a  call  for  a  day  of  prayer  for  schools  and  colleges,  said 
thus:  "Let  us  make  no  mistake  about  this,  the  Mennonite  Church 
of  tomorrow  will  be  in  the  hands  of  the  young  people  found  in  the 
Mennonite  schools  and  colleges  of  today." 

The  education  of  her  youth  is  the  great  challenge  of  the  Men- 
nonite Church  today.  No  one  else,  no  other  school  or  college  can 
do  this  work  for  the  Church.     It  is  her  work  and  her  obligation. —     • 

-J. 


—  497  — 

It  is  of  tremendous  importance,  therefore,  that  this  education  be 
God  directed  and  Spirit  guided.  May  we  not  urge  once  more  that 
on  Sunday,  August  28,  the  whole  Church,  including  the  trustees  and 
administrators  of  our  colleges,  their  faculties  and  students,  the 
directors  and  teachers  in  our  Church  schools,  the  many  hundreds 
of  teachers  of  Mennonite  faith  in  high  schools  and  grade  schools 
throughout  the  land,  all  unitedly  join  in  fervent  prayer  for  an  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  His  guidance  in  this  great  work  of 
the  Church.  'The  supplication  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much  in 
its  working'." 

Blessed  is  that  Church  which  remembers  that  now,  if  ever, 
schools  and  colleges  will  have  a  heavy  load  placed  upon  them  for 
service  and  that  at  a  time  when  they  are  having  one  of  the  hardest 
struggles  for  existence  in  the  history  of  American  Education. 

Much  of  the  energy  expended  by  members  of  your  Board  went 
toward  stimulating  jjrowth.  That  cannot  be  reported  to  men, 
neither  can  the  rewards  come  from  men.  That  is  no  sign,  however, 
that  nothing  has  been  done. 

This  Board  has  been  in  existence  as  a  Board  for  19  years. 
Previous  to  that  five  men  felt  their  way  along  educational  possi- 
bilities, as  a  Committee  of  Education,  for  nine  years.  Much  has 
been  learned  about  human  nature  during  these  twenty  eight  years. 
There  have  been  disappointments,  but  there  have  been  encourage- 
ments. There  never  was  a  greater  work  to  be  done  than  now.  The 
Board  of  Education  can  merely  investigate,  suggest  and  lead  the 
v/ay.  The  Church  as  a  whole  will  largely  decide  which  way  will 
lie  the  outcom.e. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  the  Board  of  Education  be  encouraged  to  meet  at  St. 
Louis,  in  conjunction  with  the  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Educa- 
tion, next  January. 

2.  That  schools  for  ministers  and  other  church  workers  be  en- 
couraged. These  should  be  for  serious  study  with  time  enough  al- 
lotted so  that  permanent  results  may  be  obtained. 

3.  That  the  work  of  educating  for  Peace  be  kept  up  with  in- 
creasing emphasis  upon  the  value  of  a  personal  presentation  of 
the  subject. 


—  498  — 

4.  That  the  Young  Peoples'  Committee  be  encouraged  to  con- 
tinue with  the  work  which  they  have  begun  so  well. 

5.  That  the  membership  of  this  Conference  take  time  and  put 
forth  effort  to  become  more  conscious  of  its  responsibility  toward 
the  schools  and  colleges,  upon  which  the  Church  increasingly  de- 
pends, and  to  support  them  more  adequately  with  heart  and  head 
and  hand. 

6.  That  the  importance  of  a  day  of  Prayer  for  schools  and 
colleges  be  given  a  new  and  more  challenging  emphasis. 

7.  That  the  Senior  (Revised)  and  the  Junior  Catechism  be  pub- 
lished upon  the  approval  of  the  Education  and  Publication  Boards; 
and  that  before  this  is  done,  opportunity  be  given  for  any  sug- 
gestions to  be  made.  per  Arthur  S.  Rosenberger. 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 

44.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  1  of  the  Board  of 
Education  be  adopted.  It  reads:  That  the  Board  of  Education  be 
encouraged  to  meet  at  St.  Louis  in  conjunction  with  the  Council  of 
Church  Boards  of  Education  next  January. 

45.  Recommendation  No.  2  of  the  Board  was  adopted  and  now 
leads:  Resolved,  That  schools  for  ministers  and  other  church 
workers  be  encouraged.  These  should  be  for  serious  study  strictly 
in  harmony  with  the  Scriptures,  with  time  enough  allotted  so  that 
permanent  results  may  be  obtained. 

46.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  3  be  adopted.  It 
reads:  That  the  work  of  educating  for  Peace  be  kept  up  with  in- 
creasing emphasis  upon  the  value  of  a  personal  presentation  of 
the  subject. 

47.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  4  be  adopted.  It 
reads:  That  the  Young  People's  Committee  be  encouraged  to  con- 
tinue with  the  work  which  they  have  so  well  begun. 

48.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  5  be  adopted.  It 
reads:  That  the  membership  of  this  Conference  take  time  and  put 
forth  effort  to  become  more  conscious  of  its  responsibility  toward 
the  schools  and  colleges,  upon  which  the  church  increasingly  de- 
pends, and  to  support  them  more  adetjuately  with  heart  and  head 
and  hand. 


—  499  — 

49.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  6  be  adopted.  It 
reads:  That  the  importance  of  a  day  of  prayer  for  schools  and 
colleges  be  g:iven  a  new  and  more  challenging  emphasis. 

50.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  7  be  adopted.  It 
reads:  That  the  Senior  (revised  and  Junior  Catechisms  be  pub- 
lished upon  the  approval  of  the  Boards  of  Education  and  Publica- 
tion; and  that,  before  this  is  done,  opportunity  be  given  for  any 
sug:?estions  to  be  made. 

DOCTRINE  AND  CONDUCT 

COMMITTEE  REPORT 
1929-1933 

"Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will 
I  also  confess  before  my  Father,  which  is  in  heaven."  Mat.  10:32. 

This  is  the  spirit  in  which  the  work  of  the  committee  has  been 
done  and  in  which  it  comes  to  the  Conference  with  its  report. 

We  come  before  the  Conference  conscious  of  the  fact  that  we 
have  not  been  able  to  do  all  that  was  asked  of  us.  We  have  not 
been  able  to  reach  all  the  churches  of  the  Conference.  We  have 
not  fulfilled  the  one  provision  in  Resolution  109  of  the  last  Con- 
ference to  use  $500.00  annually  for  the  spreading  of  information. 
Since  we  are  human  and  can  not  see  what  will  happen  in  the  fu- 
ture, we,  as  Conference,  did  not  see  the  depression  just  to  come, 
hence  we  set  a  sum  too  high.  Collections  began  to  fall  off  and 
even  local  churches  had  to  cut  down  expenses.  We  also  felt  justi- 
fied to  take  this  into  consideration  and  are  willing  to  be  repri- 
manded for  failing  to  comply  in  this  point.  But  we  have  not  been 
idle.  We  have  sent  out  information.  It  is  true  that  there  is  a  vast 
amount  of  literature  available,  but  some  of  it  is  high  in  price  and 
would  only  draw  the  attention  of  comparatively  few  members  of 
our  church. 

We  thought  it  essential  that  every  member  of  the  churches  in 
the  Conference  should  have  direct  information  of  the  last  conference 
action  in  reference  to  secret  societies.  This  alone  we  believe  should 
prompt  churches  and  their  members,  in  as  much  as  possible,  to 
comply  with  the  Conference  orders.     Loyal  churches  are     always 


—  500  — 

willing  to  co-operate  in  a  program  to  improve  their  relation  to  the 
Master.  We  therefore  sent  out  22,000  leaflets  on  which  are  printed, 
the  resolution  of  the  last  Conference  and  Article  12  of  the  new 
Constitution.  We  believe  that  it  is  important  that  all  the  ministers 
and  leaders  of  our  churches  see  the  problem  of  secret  societies  in 
the  light  of  the  Scripture.  To  accomplish  this  73  copies  of  the 
book,  "Masonic  Oaths  Null  and  Void"  were  sent  to  our  ministers. 
This  book  is  written  by  an  Ex-Mason,  Edmond  Ronayne.  Some 
ministers  have  expressed  themselves,  either  in  writing  or  in  per- 
son, as  greatly  pleased  with  the  information  contained  in  this  book. 
This  book  has  reached  beyond  the  bounds  of  our  Conference. 

It  takes  time  to  read  the  book  just  mentioned.  Therefore  the 
committee  distributed  a  little  pamphlet  written  by  Dr.  James  S. 
McGaw — "Ten  Reasons  why  I  would  not  join  a  Secret  Society". 
This  little  pamphlet  is  small  and  can  be  read  in  a  few  minutes. 
It  is  written  in  simple  language  and  touches  the  heart  of  the  hon- 
est reader.     It  has  taken  well  with  the  young  people. 

We  have  been  fortunate  to  get  the  support  of  Rev.  Abraham 
Warkentin  of  Newton,  Kansas,  instructor  at  Bethel  College.  Ho 
wrote  for  the  committee  on  the  "Oath".  First  it  was  printed  in 
the  German  language  and  later  it  was  translated  in  the  English 
and  disti-ibuted.  Our  position  is  clearly  stated  in  the  articles  of 
faith  and  conference  constitutions  on  this  point.  This  pamphlet 
leads  us  to  the  reason  why  we  are  admonished  "to  swear  not  at  all". 

We  also  purchased  all  the  little  pamphlets  written  in  German 
by  Rev.  H.  P.  Krehbiel  from  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern.  The 
title  of  this  little  pamphlet  is  "Unsere  Stellung  zu  den  geheimon 
Gesellschaften  und  warum".  These  have  been  sent  to  churches  re- 
questing German  literature  on  this  subject. 

We  have  another  book,  which  has  received  only  a  limited  cir- 
culation. It  is  the  book  "Upon  this  Rock"  written  by  John  Brown. 
It  is  the  author's  purpose  to  raise  the  office  of  the  church  above 
any  other  institution,  in  fact  it  is  the  only  institution  which  chil- 
dren of  God  should  support.  Led  by  circumstances  the  committee 
also  gave  out  little  tracts  on  baptism.  It  is  the  little  tract  "Bap- 
tism in  a  Nutshell,  written  by  Dr.  Charles  Taylor,  member  of  the 


—  501  — 
Methodist  Church.     It  was  sent  to  a  number  of  churches  upon  re- 
quest. 

The  latest  we  have  purchased  is  "Das  kleine  Sektenbuechlein". 
Ministers  should  read  it.  This  is  written  in  the  German  and  that 
will  curtail  its  wide  distribution. 

The  committee  sent  out  374  packages,  containing  28,090  pieces 
of  literature  and  over  531  letters  were  written. 

We  have  reports,  by  letter  and  personal,  that  this  method  has 
produced  results  as  desired  and  we  believe  that  we  do  not  know 
all  of  the  good  it  has  done. 

A  resolution  was  passel  by  the  committee,  that  the  secretary 
should  visit  all  the  district  conferences  at  their  sessions  in  behalf 
of  this  matter.  Thereupon  the  secretary  has  visited  and  presented 
the  matter  to  thre^  District  Conferences,  the  Canadian,  the  North- 
ern and  the  Western.  Plans  for  a  visit  to  the  Pacific  District 
Conference  were  about  complete,  when  circumstances  favored  post- 
ponement. All  the  conferences  visited  are  in  full  accord  in  this 
matter  with  the  General  Conference.  The  action  of  the  Canadian 
is  the  most  definite.  This  plan  was  not  carried  out  completely  as 
the  secretary  has  much  work  at  home,  which  demands  attention. 

The  committee  is  fortunate  in  that  it  has  no  commission  to 
investigate  the  standing  of  the  churches  in  this  matter  leading  to 
discipline  and  it  believes,  led  by  the  experiences  of  the  immediate 
past,  that  the  Conference  should  continue  to  give  out  information 
to  keep  members  in  touch  with  the  spirit  of  the  Conference  and 
its  principles  of  faith.  A  quiet  and  educational  method  will  do 
more  toward  a  solution  of  this  problem,  than  to  discipline  churches 
having  lodge  members.     This  is  the  spiritual  way.  ^ 

At  the  last  General  Conference  session  held  at  Hutchinson, 
Kansas,  in  1929  the  following  resolution  was  passed:  "Resolved, 
to  instruct  the  Committee  on  Doctrine  and  Conduct  to  examine  the 
report  of  the  Board  of  deacons  of  the  Berne  Church  on  their  ac- 
cusations of  Modernism  within  our  church,  and  report  to  the  next 
Conference."  The  committee  has  tried  by  correspondence  and  per- 
sonal contact  to  follow  these  instructions.  We  suppose  that  it  is 
generally  understood  that  an   investigation   of  this  character     is 


—  502  — 

rather  difficult  under  prevailing  circumstances.  We  are  very  sor- 
ry, that  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  Word  of  God  is  being  pre- 
sented in  its  purity  and  simplicity  in  our  schools,  Christian  En- 
deavors, Sunday  Schools  and  churches,  yet  there  are  indications 
that  Modernism  is  attempting  to  exert  its  influence. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  there  are  divers  teachings  in  the 
Christian  Church  of  today  and  that  the  Word  of  God  admonishes 
us  to  watch  and  pray,  the  committee  wishes  to  emphasize  the  spirit 
of  the  Berean  church  in  Apostolic  days  as  recorded  in  Acts  17:11: 
"These  were  more  noble  than  those  at  Thessalonica  in  that  they 
received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind  and  searched  the 
Scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things  were  so." 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  the  committee  shall  continue  to  distribute  literature 
and  give  information  on  the  issues  of  faith  and  conduct  in  our 
day  in  accord  with  the  instructions  of  the  Conference. 

2.  We  recommend,  that  all  District  Conferences  be  requested 
either  to  elect  or  commission  some  existing  committee  to  co-operate 
with  the  Committee  on  Doctrine  and  Conduct  of  the  General  Con- 
ference. 

Submitted    by   the    Committee    on    Doctrine   and    Conduct, 

by  P.  H.  Unruh,  Sec'y. 

EMERGENCY  RELIEF  BOARD 
1929-1933 
Dear  Delegates  and  Friends  of  the  General  Conference:  We 
wish  to  greet  you  with  Galatians  6:9-10.  "And  let  us  not  be  weary 
in  well-doing;  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not.  So 
then  as  we  have  opportunity,  let  us  work  that  which  is  good  to- 
ward all  men,  and  especially  toward  them  that  are  of  the  house- 
hold of  the  faith." 

Four  years  have  passed  since  our  last  report  to  you. 

HARBIN,  CHINA 
The  first  and  most  urgent  problem  that  confronted  the  E.  R.  B. 
even  during  the  session  of  the  last  Conference  in  Hutchinson,  Kan- 
sas, in  1929  was  the  great  need  of  the  Mennonite  refugees  in  Har- 


—  503  — 

bin,  China,  who  had  started  to  gather  there  shortly  before  by  hav- 
ing successful  escapes  from  the  Mennonite  settlements  in  eastern 
Siberia.  At  the  time  there  were  some  214  Mennonites  in  Harbin, 
and  more  arriving  from  time  to  time.  By  getting  in  touch  with 
such  men  at  Mr.  Curtis,  the  Vice  President  of  the  U.  S.,  and  other 
high  officials  in  Washington,  D.  C,  and  by  the  untiring  efforts  of 
Dr.  J.  J.  Isaac  of  Harbin,  China,  working  with  the  American  Con- 
sul there,  immigration  was  permitted  into  our  country  under  a 
Special  Russian  Quota  preference.  Small  groups  of  from  10  to  18 
persons  received  passports  to  enter  the  U.  S.  monthly.  Some  landed 
in  San  Francisco  and  were  taken  in  charge  by  the  brethren  in 
Reedley,  Calif.  Some  landed  in  Seattle,  Washington,  and  were  tak- 
en in  charge  by  representatives  of  the  Mennonite  Settlers  Aid 
Society  who  took  them  to  the  Elk  Park,  Washington,  community 
where  they  were  provided  with  food,  shelter  and  clothing  until 
provided  with  work.  This  movement  continued  for  nearly  one  year 
when  passports  suddenly  were  declined  and  our  doors  of  entry 
here  in  the  United  States  were  closed.  Hope  was  entertained  for 
a  time  that  again  permission  might  be  granted  by  our  Government 
to  let  the  remainder  come  into  this  Country.  This  however  did  not 
materialize.  Through  the  efforts  of  the  different  groups  of  Men- 
nonites in  America,  in  Holland,  and  in  Germany,  God  provided  for 
an  open  door,  so  that  another  group  of  several  hundred  could  be 
transported  to  Paraguay,  South  America.  By  some  misunderstand- 
ing, about  70  persons  more  left  Harbin  with  this  last  group  than 
were  provided  for.  On  discovery  of  this  mistake  by  the  Steamship 
Company  these  seventy  were  to  be  returned  from  Shanghai.  Again 
the  Organization  in  Germany  stepped  in  and  further  guaranteed 
for  the  transportation  and  other  necessary  provisions  and  equip- 
ment with  these  unfortunates,  which  permitted  them  to  proceed 
with  the  rest  of  the  group.  Was  this  a  misunderstanding  or  was  it 
God's  plan? 

At  the  present  time  there  are  about  200  more  Mennonite  Re- 
fugees in  Harbin,  China,  anxiously  awaiting  their  opportunity  to 
go  to  a  country  where  they  could  earn  their  living  and  eventually 
have  a  home. 


—  504  — 

RUSSIAN   MENNONITES  CONCENTRATING   IN   MOSCOW 

During  the  fall,  winter,  and  early  spring  of  1929-30,  large 
numbers  of  Russian  Mennonites  made  their  way  to  Moscow  in  the 
hope  of  getting  passports,  by  undue  pressure  against  the  Soviet 
Government  to  leave  that  country  for  Germany  and  from  there 
possibly  to  other  countries.  At  one  time  there  were  about  10,000 
refugees  in  Moscow  prevailing  on  the  government  for  passports. 
Besides  Mennonites  there  were  large  numbers  of  Lutherans  and 
Catholics.  During  their  stay  at  Moscow  they  all  endured  great 
privations  and  hardships,  not  only  bodily  but  mentally  as  we^». 
Many  were  taken  unexpectedly,  mostly  during  the  night,  crowded 
into  trucks  or  box  cars  and  transported  back  to  their  home  com- 
munity left  entirely  destitute.  Many  were  overtaken  by  death  from 
these  hardships. 

Here  again  the  German  Government  proved  itself  ready  to 
help  by  intervening  and  demanding  of  the  Soviet  Government  to 
let  the  people  move  out  of  Russia  into  Germany.  The  German  Gov- 
ernment was  wholeheartedly  supported  in  this  move  by  the  German 
speaking  people  of  all  Europe  and  North  America  and  particularly 
by  the  Mennonites  of  these  countries.  The  result  of  the  above  ef- 
fort was,  that  about  3,700  Mennonites,  besides  many  Lutherans  and 
Catholics  were  permitted  to  leave  Russia  and  come  into  Germany 
to  find  peace  and  rest  for  the  time  being.  But  these  people  could 
not  remain  in  Germany  for  any  length  of  time.  The  several  Men- 
nonite  groups  of  America  selected  a  Study  Committee  of  three 
members,  and  in  connection  with  Mennonite  groups  in  Germany,  to 
study  this  problem  and  find  ways  and  means  to  locate  and  settk 
these  people  in  other  countries.  After  a  careful  study  the  Com- 
mittee reported,  that  about  1300  persons  could  enter  Canada,  about 
800  would  go  to  Brazil  in  South  America,  and  the  remainder  would 
be  admitted  into  Paraguay,  where  the  Canadian  Mennonites  had 
settled  two  years  before. 

Those  able  to  pass  the  medical  examination  of  the  Canadian 
Government  could  be  transported  under  the  existing  credit  system 
of  the  C.  P.  R.  Those  going  to  Brazil  had  also  to  pass  a  rather 
rigid    physical   examination.      Paraguay   the   only   country   of   the 


[ 


—  505  — 

three  did  not  make  this  requirement.     The  last  mentioned  is  also 
the  only  country  granting  Military  exemption  to  the  Mennonites. 

How  it  was  possible  to  get  this  large  number  out  of  Germany 
on  short  notice,  I  shall  give  extracts  of  a  report  by  Prof.  H.  S. 
Bender  to  a  joint  meeting  of  the  different  Mennonite  organizations 
held  at  Newton,  Kansas,  October  13,  1930. 

Prof.  Bender  was  sent  to  Germany  by  the  American  Men- 
nonites to  assist  in  the  movement  of  the  refugees  to  Paraguay. 
He  staters  that  he  was  very  glad  to  have  had  a  part  in  the  work 
and  wished  to  acknowledge  a  very  close  co-operation  by  the  German 
Government  officials,  the  German  and  Dutch  relief  organizations, 
the  German  Implement  dealers,  the  ship  companies  and  all  who 
had  a  part  in  assisting  him,  especially  Bro.  B.  H.  Unruh  who  had 
done  so  much  for  the  refugees.  Without  this  assistance,  the  work 
would  have  been  impossible.  He  emphasized  the  fact  that  the  ref- 
ugees were  permitted  to  decide  for  themselves  as  to  which  country 
they  wish  to  be  taken.  Those  wishing  to  go  to  Canada  and  Brazil 
were  obliged  to  pass  a  rigid  medical  examination,  this  brought  moie 
decisions  for  Paraguay  since  no  medical  examinations  were  re- 
quired. In  one  case  about  20  were  returned  from  Brazil  because 
of  not  passing  medical  requirements.  In  this  we  see  the  Providence 
of  God  in  providing  a  haven  such  as  Paraguay  for  the  refugees. 

Bro.  Bender  also  reported  on  the  prospect  for  the  300  or  more 
who  are  yet  in  Germany,  and  on  advice  from  Bro.  David  Toews 
giving  some  encouragement  to  the  effect  that  he  thinks  it  possible 
to  have  them  come  to  Canada  by  February  of  next  year  (1931)  and 
recommended  that  they  remain  in  Germany  until  that  time.  The 
writer  is  not  informed  whether  these  have  gone  to  Canada  or  not. 

Bro.  Bender  also  reported  on  the  efforts  that  are  being  made 
at  this  time  to  assist  further  emigration  from  Russia.  These  last 
efforts  seemingly  were  quite  fruitless  up  to  the  present  time.  It 
is  reported  by  a  number  of  German  papers  in  this  country,  that  in 
the  last  few  weeks  thousands  of  American  people  have  signed  pe- 
titions to  urge  our  Government  and  the  German  Government,  to 
use  their  influence  to  get  as  many  Germans  out  of  Russia  as  pos- 
sible.    What  the  outcome  will  be,  will  have  to  be  awaited. 


—  506  — 

FEEDING  THE  HUNGRY  IN  RUSSIA 
Probably  the  most  serious  situation  during  the  past  year  and 
even  to  the  present  time,  that  has  confronted  not  only  the  Men- 
nonites  here  and  elsewhere  but  all  German  speaking  people,  is  the 
fact  that  the  German  inhabitants  of  Russia  seemed  to  have  been 
doomed  to  die  through  starvation  by  the  Soviets.  In  spite  of  all 
the  efforts  that  were  made  to  get  help  to  them  to  save  them,  thou- 
sands have  gone  the  way  from  whence  no  one  returns  again.  Sev- 
eral methods  were  tried  to  get  some  help  to  these  very  urtfortunate 
ones.  The  most  successful  seem  to  have  been  by  sending  the  con- 
tributions to  Prof.  B.  H.  Unruh,  Germany,  who  forwarded  them  to 
the  respective  parties.  We  have  hundreds  of  receipts  showing  that 
nearly  all  contributions  through  the  office  at  Berlin  reached  their 
destination  safely,  according  to  the  contracts.  Thousands  of  let- 
ters were  received  by  individuals  and  groups  pleading  for  at  least 
a  little  help.  No  doubt  all  of  you  have  read  some  of  these  letters 
as  they  were  published  in  our  papers. 

PARAGUAY 
Many  of  our  dear  brethren  and  sisters  have  finally  found 
a  home  again  in  Paraguay.  Prof.  H.  S.  Bender  went  to  Germany 
to  assist  in  making  the  arrangements  for  them  to  leave  and  Bro. 
G.  G.  Hiebert  was  sent  to  Paraguay  to  receive  them  and  help  the 
newcomers  to  get  settled  down.  Nevertheless  with  all  the  assist- 
ance that  it  was  possible  to  give  them,  they  had  to,  like  all  of  our 
former  pioneers  in  a  new  country,  endure  great  poverty  and  experi- 
ence man  tribulations,  such  as  contageous  disease,  grasshoppers, 
drought,  and  even  war.  The  latest  reports  seem  to  indicate  that 
conditions  have  improved  materially.  It  is  our  hope  and  prayer 
to  God  that  these  people  may  richly  be  blessed  in  a  spiritual  way 
as  well  as  in  a  niaterial  way. 

CANADA 

Great   need   is   still   prevalent  among  many   of  the   Canadian 

immigrants.     Your  Board  has  sent  all  the  financial  aid  possible  to 

the  Canadian  Mennonite  Board  of  Colonization  and  left  it  to  that 

body  to  take  care  of  their  most  needy.    Many  communities  have  also 


—  507  — 

sent  large  quantities  of  clothing  which  was  indeed  welcomed  by  the 
needy.     Much  more  should  be  done  in  Canada. 

Since  all  these  problems  have  been  of  such  a  large  scope, 
it  would  have  been  unwise  for  a  single  group  alone  to  try 
and  cope  with  them.  The  work  your  Board  has  done  in  the 
last  four  years  was  done  in  close  co-operation  with  other  Men- 
nonite  groups,  under  the  organization  of  the  Mennonite  Central 
Committee.  The  E.  R.  B.  of  this  Conference  is  represented  in  the 
above  Committee  by  Bro.  M.  H.  Kratz  of  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  Rev. 
C.  C.  Wedel  of  Goessel,  Kans.  The  Mennonite  Central  Committee 
again  worked  in  close  cooperation  with  other  groups  in  Canada, 
Holland,  Germany,  etc. 

It  was  left  to  each  individual  organization  to  solicit  the  funds 
among  their  constituents  for  this  work  and  forward  same  to  the 
central  organizations.  We  have  tried  to  do  this,  yet  we  must  con- 
fess that  we  have  time  and  again  come  short  of  what  we  should 
or  might  have  done. 

For  many  no  doubt  the  last  four  years  were  the  hardest 
financially  in  their  lifetime.  In  view  of  this  fact  your  Board  feels 
truly  grateful  for  the  many  generous  gifts  you  have  sent  in.  We 
know  with  most  of  you  it  was  a  real  sacrifice  and  not  only  a  part 
of  your  surplus.     We  wish  again  to  thank  you  for  that. 

May  the  dear  Lord  richly  bless  each  individual  as  well  as  the 
whole  work  of  the  Conference,  is  our  sincere  prayer. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  situation  o  fthe  Mennonite  ref- 
ugees at  Harbin,  China,  demands  their  immediate  removal  from  ^ 
Harbin,  we  recommend  co-operation  of  our  Board  wath  other  relief 
organizations  in  this  transaction. 

2.  Since  famine  conditions  in  Russia  are  desperately  bad  and 
will  grow  worse  again  through  fall  and  winter,  we  recommend  that 
the  Board  be  encouraged  to  use  the  large  amount  of  information 
it  has  on  hand  to  inform  other  relief  organizations  and  the  Council 
of  Evangelical  Churches  of  America  about  the  horrors  of  the  famine 
and  to  institute  a  campaign  for  help  on  a  larger  scale. 

3.  Quite  frequently  the  E.  R.   B.  has  to  act  very  quickly  to 


—  508  — 

bring  the  help  in  time.     Since  the  members  of  the  Board  live  far 
apart  from  each  other  it  is  impossible  to  meet  on   short  notice, 
therefore  we  recommend  that  at  least  half  of  the  Board  members 
be  so  elected  as  to  live  close  to  gether. 
Yours  in  the  Master's  service, 

Emergency  Relief  Board 

By  John  C.  Mueller,  Sec. 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 

Resolved,   That   recommendation   No.    1    of   the    Relief   Board 
be  adopted.    It  reads:  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  situation  of  the 
Mennonite   refugees   in   Harbin,   China,   demands   their  immediate 
removal  from  Harbin,  we  recommend  co-operation  of  our  Board  with   ■ 
other  relief  organizations  in  this  transaction.  | 

Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  2  of  the  Relief  Board  be 
adopted.  It  reads:  Since  famine  conditions  in  Russia  are  desperate- 
ly bad  and  will  grow  worse  again  through  fall  and  winter,  we  rec- 
ommend that  the  Board  be  encouraged  to  use  the  large  amount  of  I 
information  it  has  on  hand  to  inform  other  relief  organizations  and 
the  Council  of  Evangelical  Churches  of  America  about  the  horrors 
of  the  famine  and  to  institute  a  campaign  for  help  on  a  larger 
scale. 

Resolved,  That  the  following  brethren  bring  to  the  Conference 
tomorrow  a  Petition  to  our  Government  regarding  the  unfortunate 
condition  of  our  co-religionists  in  Russia:  David  Toews,  A.  E.  Krei- 
der,  F.  H.  Swartz,  H.  P.  Krehbiel  and  D.  D.  Eitzen. 

105.   Resolved  to  accept  the  report  of  the   special   committee 
of  five  (see  Res.  74  above)  in  reference  to  a  communication  address- 
ed to  our  Government  to  read  as  follows: 
To   The   Honorable   Franklin   D.   Roosevelt, 
President  of  The  United   States:— 

Whereas,  Our  Mennonite  people  in  Russia — in  number  about 
85,000  along  with  many  other  citizens  of  that  distressed  country 
are  at  present  and  have  been  since  the  revolution  in  the  year  1917 
suffering  terrible  hardship  and  misery — dispossessed  of  their  prop- 
erty, driven  from  their  homes,  deprived  of  all  means  of  sustenance, 
many  thrown  into  prison  for  no  moral  offense  whatsoever,  exiled 


—  509  — 

to  the  forests  of  the  Far  North  or  to  the  mines  of  the  Ural  Moun- 
tains and  Central  Asia,  there  subjected  to  forced  labor  and  exposed 
to  the  rigors  of  severe  climate,  other  families  torn  asunder  and 
compelled  to  live  under  famine  conditions,  denied  the  exercise  of 
the  liberty  of  conscience; 

We,  The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North 
America,  assembled  in  the  26.  triennial  session  at  Bluffton,  Ohio, 
Aug-ust  29,  1933,  would  be  deeply  grateful  if  the  President  of  «ur 
United  States  would  use,  as  far  as  possible,  the  influence  of  his 
office  with  the  Soviet  States  of  Russia  to  deal  with  these  people  in 
a  more  humane  way. 

And  we  would  also  respectfully  but  earnestly  urge  our  Gov- 
ernment to  use  its  friendly  offices  to  induce  the  Soviet  Government 
to  allov/  clothing  and  food  for  relief  for  their  starving  citizens  to 
enter  duty  free. 

With  cordial  thanks  for  your  kind  consideration  of  this  matter, 
we  are.  Respectfully  yours, 

Bluffton,  Ohio  P.  P.  Wedel,  president 

August  29,  1933.  C.  E.  Krehbiel,  secretary. 

To  this  communication  the  following  reply  was  later  received: 
Department  of  State  at  Washington,  On  Sept.  11,  1933. 
The  Reverend  P.  P.  Wedel, 

President,  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Conference  of  the 
Mennonite  Church  of  North  America, 
Moundridge,  Kansas. 

Sir:  The  receipt  is  acknowledged,  by  reference  from  the  White 
House,  of  your  letter  of  August  29,  1933,  addressed  to  the  President,  •r 
in  which,  on  behalf  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite 
Church  of  North  America,  you  draw  attention  to  the  difficult  condi- 
tions under  which  the  Mennonites  in  Russia  are  living,  and  request 
the  President  to  take  steps  to  induce  the  Soviet  regime  to  deal  with 
them  in  a  more  humane  way  and  to  permit  the  duty-free  entry  of 
food  and  clothing  for  the  relief  of  the  starving  Mennonite  children 
in  Russia. 

In  reply,  you  are  informed  that,  while  sympathy  is  felt  for 
the  sufferings  of  the  persons  referred  to,  there  appear  to  be  no 
effective  measures  which  this  Government  can  appropriately  take 


—  510  — 

at  the  present  time  for  the  purpose  of  alleviating  the  conditions 
alluded  to  in  your  letter. 

Very  truly  your,  For  the  Secretary  of  State: 

(Signed)  Robert  F.  Kelley 
Chief,  Division  of  Eastern  European  Affairs. 

TRUSTEES 
REPORT   OF   THE    BOARD 

1929-1933 

The  Board  was  unfortunate  in  losing  one  of  its  esteemed  mem- 
bers thru  the  death  of  S.  D.  Ruth,  of  Beatrice,  Nebraska,  to  which 
place  J.  J.  Eymann,  of  Reedley,  Calif.,  has  been  appointed  by  the 
Conference  Officers. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  held  five  meetings  and  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  held  two  meetings  during  this 
term. 

On  account  of  the  financial  reverses  of  the  Country  generally, 
and  the  conditions  arising  therefrom,  very  little  business  was  trans- 
acted by  this  Board  as  a  whole,  altho  the  treasurer's  work  increased 
considerably.  Accounts  and  securities,  in  the  care  of  the  treasurer, 
K»  A.  Richert,  were  checked  by  the  Trustees  and  Executive  Com- 
mittee  at   various   times   and   found    satisfactory. 

Legacies   were   received   from   the   following   sources,   for  the 

following  funds: 

Elneanor  Markle   Estate — Alta   Loma   Sanatorium $3,146.31 

Mary   C.  Eitzen  Estate — Foreign   Mission 500.00 

Katie   Krebiel   Estate — Foreign   Mission   600.00 

Bernhard   Remple   Estate — Foreign   Mission   4,140.67 

Eva  Funk   Estate — Foreign   &  Home   Mission 120.00 

Owen  D.  Schimmel  Est. — Foreign  &  Home  Mission 

and  Emergency 585.90 

Samuel   B.  Latshaw  Estate — Foreign  &  Home 

Mission  and  Emergency  Relief 1,000.00 

The  Bernhard  Rempel  estate,  which  has  been  in  litigation  for 
some  time  was  closed,  and  the  legacy,  less  the  expenses,  was  paid 
to   the   Foreign   Mission  treasurer. 


—  511  — 

The  Samuel  B.  Latschaw  legacy  which  was  bequeathed  to  the 
General  Conference  has  been  divided  as  follows:  Vz  to  Foreign 
Mission,  U  to  Home  Mission  and  ^  to  Emergency  Relief. 

Mrs.  Lizzie  Schowalter  passed  away  and  the  $1000.00  Annuity 
Contract  was  cancelled,  and  the  money  paid  over  to  the  Foreign 
Mission  Treasurer. 

No  Annuity  Agreements  were  issued  during  this  term.  D.  C. 
Schmitt,  of  Upland,  Calif,  asked  for  Annuity  Contract  for  the  Home 
Mission  Board,  but  on  account  of  the  Conference  Recommendation 
of  the  Trustees,  No.  7  of  1929,  which  reads,  "That  the  Principal  of 
such  Annuity  Agreements  shall  be  invested  in  safe  securities.  It 
shall  be  held  intact  during  life  of  annuitants  and  shall  not  be  used 
for   collateral,"   the   Home   Mission   Board   rejected   this   contract. 

The  Alta  Loma  Sanatorium  (Upland,  Calif.)  affairs  continue 
to  the  care  of  the  committee  governing  herein.  See  Resolution  58 
(d)  page  190  also  Sanatorium  Report  299  (Session  1923). 

The  Executive  Committee  has  had  its  treasurers  bonded  and 
placed  bonds  with  the  Conference  Treasurer,  K.  A.  Richert,  which 
are  as  follows: 

Foreign  Mission,  J.  G.  Regier,  Personal  Bond $20,000.00 

Home  Mission,  J.  E.  Amstutz,  Surety  Bond 5,000.00 

Board  of  Education,  D.  H.  Richert,  Personal  Bond 500.00 

Emergency  Relief,  C.  F.  Claassen,  Surety  Bond 4,000,00 

Conference  Treas.  Fund,  K.  A.  Richert,  Surety  Bond 5,000.00 

On  Oct.   16,  1929,  the  Trustees  passed  a  resolution  to  sell  a 
tract  of  land  in  San  Bernardino  Co.  Calif,  to  Victor  Cherbak,  at 
al,  for  $8,060.00  of  which  $4,060.00  was  paid  in  cash,  and  a  Deed'' 
of  Trust  given  for  the  balance  of  $4,000.00. 

Article  5  of  the  Charter  of  the  General  Conference  has  been 
amended,  reducing  the  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  from  nine 
to  six. 

A  mortgage  of  $1,500.00  was  signed  by  the  Trustees  for  the 
Home  Mission  Board  on  the  Mechanics  Grove  property  in  Pennsyl- 
vania. 

Board  of  Trustees,  G.  N.  Harms,  President;  K.  A.  Richert, 
Treasurer;  J.  E.  Regier,  Secretary. 


—  512  — 

STATISTICS 

REPORT  TO  CONFERENCE 
August    1933,    BlufFton,    Ohio 

The  assembling  of  statistics  apparently  is  a  serious  matter. 
Often,  it  seems,  figures  later  rise  to  accuse  you.  It  may  be  a 
comfort  to  some  of  us  to  hear  what  a  minister  of  another  denomi- 
nation says  (The  Presbyterian,  June  8,  1933): 

"I  have  made  it  a  rule  for  many  years  to  make  no  comparison 
with  the  previous  year  or  years,  when  making  report  to  presbytery 
of  the  year's  work.  .  .  About  a  thousand  times  I  have  wished  the 
statistical  tables  that  cost  so  much  in  time  and  money  and  fill  many 
pages  of  the  "Minutes",  might  be  omitted  entirely.  No  doubt  they 
have  value,  but  we  put  altogether  too  much  value  on  them.  They 
are  not  always  truthful.  Some  pastors,  most  indeed,  make  them 
up,  and  may  or  may  not  submit  them  to  the  session  for  review. 
Even  if  they  did,  not  a  ruling  elder  in  450  would  have  interest, 
courage  or  knowledge  enough  to  correct  them  if  wrong.  Pastors 
are  honest  men,  as  a  rule,  and  a  large  proportion  give  honest  re- 
ports, but  too  many  of  them  are  not  always  accurate.   .   .  . 

"I  think  these  figures  cause  many  preachers  heartache,  if 
not  heart-break.  I  knew  a  pastor  who  went  into  health  failure 
and  finally  to  death  because  those  pesky  figures,  after  a  few  years 
of  advances,  went  into  decline,  much  to  the  distress  of  his  proud 
and  haughty  wife.  He  worried,  and  worried,  and  finally  died  in 
a  sanatarium  for  mental  trouble." 

Now  if  the  pastor  of  a  single  church  feels  thus  about  it,  how 
must  the  gathering  of  such  data  affect  the  statistician?  The  fact 
that  the  conference  session  was  postponed  a  year  made  extra  work 
for  you  and  for  me,  because  blanks  were  sent  out  last  year  and  this. 
Then  the  depression  has  helped  to  make  this  work  more  of  a  chore, 
the  more  so,  since  it  is  done  gratis.  A  word  of  commendation  for 
the  generally  splendid  co-operation  is  therefore  quite  appropriate 
here.     Only  9  churches  had  not  reported  by  August  15,  1933. 

Membership.  There  were  148  churches  listed  in  1929.  Bethel, 
Dolton,  S.  Dak.,  by  error  was  included  several  times  in  the  list  of 
members.     San  Juan,  Old  Mexico,  was  dissolved  before,  and  The 


. 


—  513  — 

First  Church,  Shafter,  Calif.,  The  Christian  Church,  Meno,  Okla., 
and  Escondido,  Calif.,  were  dissolved  since  1929.  Emmanuel,  Aber- 
deen, Idaho,  was  merged  with  The  First  church  there.  This  re- 
duced the  membership  to  142.  At  this  session  8  churches  joined 
and  3  separate  Churches  were  organized  out  of  1  thus  making  the 
total  152. 

In  examining  the  reports,  one  might  easily  get  the  impression 
that  children  with  us  are  not  prized  very  highly,  because  38  mostly 
large  churches  failed  to  answer  the  question  calling  for  the  num- 
ber of  children  under  14  and  not  members. — If  this  question  could 
be  put  to  our  Sisters'  Mission  Societies  the  response  would  likely 
be  better. — How  shall  we  explain  why  some  districts  report  better 
than  others  ?  The  reporting  Canadian  churches,  with  but  one  ex- 
ception, all  gave  the  number  of  such  children;  of  the  Western  dis- 
trict 15,  of  the  Northern  7,  of  the  Eastern  7,  of  the  Middle  4,  and 
of  the  Pacific  3  did  not  report  on  children. — In  the  large  churches, 
why  not  get  the  members  of  the  Christian  Endeavor  societies  to 
make  an  annual  survey?  That  would  give  them  another  oppor- 
tunity to  make  themselves  useful  to  their  church. 

A  few  Figures.  On  the  detailed  statistical  sheet  which  is  a 
part  of  this  report  118  show  a  gain  of  2765  in  membership;  26 
show  a  loss  of  497;  3  no  change  in  four  years  and  11  did  not  report. 
As  to  language  used,  the  reports  show  35  German,  58  English,  63 
both  languages. 

Equipment  and  Finances.  18  report  a  total  debt  of  $32040. 
All  churches  carry  insurance  apparently;  27  have  bells,  48  towers; 
48  kitchens,  88  electric  and  32  gas  light,  10  have  telephones,  102 
have  pianos,  72  organs,  14  of  these  pipe  organs.  Ministers'  salar- 
ies  generally  have  also   reflected  the  depression. 

Spiritual  Nurture.  In  1932  104  churches  reported  837  baptisms. 
As  one  of  the  district  conferences  desired  information  as  to  Evan- 
gelistic meetings  this  question  was  included  this  time.  In  1932, 
63,  in  1931,  77  churches  report  having  held  such  meetings  form  3 
days  to  3  weeks;  53  churches  report  two  and  62  churches  one  serv- 
ice each  Sunday;  78  have  midweek  meetings  of  prayer  or  Bible 
Study;  37  practice  feetwashing;  85  report  correspondents  for  the 
Bundesbote  or  the  Mennonite;  92  report  church  choirs — not  even 


—  514  — 

c.ne  half!  Yet  no  other  meetings  seem  to  bring  together  more 
young  people  than  the  songfestivals.  Should  we  not  stress  spirit- 
ual and  gospel  singing  more  ? 

In  conclusion  I  wish  to  thank  all  who  have  helped  to  make 
this  report  as  complete  as  it  is.  Mrs.  Krehbiel  has  spent  much 
time  in  helping  assemble  these  data. 

May  it  please  the  Lord  to  add  His  blessing  not  only  to  our  ef- 
forts to  gather  data,  but  especially  to  our  efforts  to  gather  Souls! 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Statistician. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

SUNDRY  AUXILIARIES  1929-1933 

HISTORICAL    SOCIETY.    PLACEMENT    COMMITTEE.    COL- 
LEGES.  WOMEN'S  MISSIONARY   ASSOCIATION.    YOUNG 
PEOPLE.    COMITY    COMMITTEE. 

MENNONITE   HISTORICAL  SOCIETY 

REPORT  TO  CONFERENCE 

Dear  Brethren  in  Christ: — 

With  the  other  interests  the  Mennonite  Historical  Society 
is  under  the  sign  of  the  prevailing  depression.  It  is  very  fortunate, 
however,  for  the  historical  cause,  that  no  venture  was  entered  upon 
entailing  such  liabilities  which  must  now  be  met.  The  Society  has 
no  debts  and  is  therefore  under  no  pressure  from  that  angle.  As 
soon  as  it  was  realized  that  our  country  together  with  the  rest  of 
the  world  had  entered  upon  stringent  times,  the  promotion  of 
the  cause  was  positively  confined  to  a  pay-as-you-go  basis.  The  his- 
torical material  which  has  been  accumulated  has  been  deposited  in 
a  fire  proof  vault  and  the  connected  office  room,  owned  by  H.  P. 
Krehbiel,  and  as  the  use  of  these  accommodations  is  granted  rent- 
free,  no  financial  obligation  arises  from  the  safe  storage  of  our 
historical  collection.     In  passing  it  might  be  remarked  here  that 


—  515  — 

this  collection  is  becoming  quite  voluminous  and  is  crowding  the 
capacity  of  the  vault. 

While  the  Society  is  faring  reasonably  well  in  a  material  way, 
the  cause  has  suffered  a  great  loss  in  that  the  Lord  in  His  inscrut- 
able providence  has  seen  fit  to  take  unto  himself  our  faithful  co- 
worker, Brother  H.  R.  Voth.  His  translation  came  very  suddenly 
and  unexpectedly  in  the  summer  of  1931.  He  was  then,  as  he  had 
been  for  a  long  time,  engaged  in  collecting  historical  material, 
labeling  and  cataloging  the  same.  This  work  was  done  in  the 
above  mentioned  office  room,  under  an  arrangement  of  part  time 
service  for  the  Society.  The  Society  feels  the  removal  of  Bro. 
Voth  as  a  serious  loss  to  the  Mennonite  historical  cause,  as  he  was 
remarkably  gifted  for  just  such  work,  and  was  an  inspiring  en- 
thusiast in  the  accumulation  of  a  large  collection,  as  also  he  was 
an  indefatigable  worker  at  the  tedious  task  of  co-ordinating  and 
cataloging  all  historical  matter.  With  all  the  friends  of  the  history 
of  the  Mennonite  church  we  lament  the  removal  of  our  departed 
brother  from  the  ranks  of  our  historical  co-workers.  But  we  do 
not  fail  to  treasure  the  valuable  contribution  which  he  has  made 
in  behalf  of  the  historical  interests  of  the  Mennonite  church. 

The  officers  of  the  Mennonite  Historical  Society  have  deemed 
it  advisable  in  view  of  the  persistent  depression,  to  allow  the  work 
to   remain   inactive   until   economic   conditions  improve. 

The  plan  of  the  Western  District  Conference,  to  erect  a  Me- 
morial Building,  to  be  used  primarily  as  a  repository  for  the  ac- 
cumulated collection  of  the  Mennonite  Historical  Society,  was  aban- 
doned several  years  ago;  that  also  on  account  of  the  depressicm. 

Because  of  the  importance  of  the  preservation  of  historical 
material  for  the  future  of  the  church  and  the  cause  of  Christ,  it 
is  the  hope  of  those  in  charge  of  the  Society  to  be  able,  under  di- 
vine favor,  in  due  time  again  to  push  forward.  It  may  be  possible 
to  ally  several  interests  which  to  the  loss  of  our  church,  have  lain 
dormant  thus  far.  By  such  an  alliance  these  several  interests  may 
be  promoted  with  a  minimum  burden  to  any  one  of  them,  while  a 
maximum  advantage  will  accrue  from  each  of  them. 

The  policy  will  continue  to  be  adhered  to,  to  operate  without 


—  516  — 

loading  down  the  cause  with  a  current  expense  which  in  the  end 
might  bring  disaster  to  the  cause. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

The  Board 
By  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  Secretary. 

PLACEMENT  COMMITTEE 
1929-1933 

Greetings : — 

This  is  the  first  report  on  the  attempt  to  provide  a  medium 
thru  which  churches  might  change  pastors  or  ministers  find  charg- 
es. 

Historically  Mennonite  congregations,  being  independent  units, 
in  this  country  largely  found  their  spiritual  leaders  out  of  their 
own  number,  and  these  usually  received  no  salary.  This  resulted 
in  three  things:  1)  A  lay  ministry,  i.  e.  not  theologically  educated; 
2)  A  part-time  ministry,  since  ministers  had  to  provide  for  their 
livelihood;  and  3)  The  plural  system  of  ministry,  —  This  system 
has  some  things  in  its  favor,  but  add  to  it  voluntary  or  compulsory 
migration,  and  consequent  pioneer  life  and  meager  educational  op- 
portunities, and  we  have  a  fine  basis  for  schisms  if  not  for  dis- 
integration. 

In  the  General  Conference  the  trend  has  been  away  from  the 
plural  lay,  to  the  single  pay  system.  The  latter  is  now  practically 
exclusively  in  use  in  the  Middle  district  and  some  other  congrega- 
tions. —  But  many  congregations  or  groups  are  numerically  too 
small  or  financially  too  weak  to  thus  support  a  pastor;  or  they  are 
not  in  sympathy  with  this  method. 

Where  congregations  acquire  their  ministers  out  of  their  own 
number  and  for  life,  there  is  no  need  for  a  Placement  committee. 
It  is  where  ministers  are  called  for  a  limited  time  —  in  some 
instances  for  a  year  only  —  and  are  on  part  or  full-time  salary, 
that  most  changes  occur. 

Our  Conference  is  composed  of  145  congregations.  In  these 
there  were  46  changes  in  the  4  years  since  the  last  session. 
Your  committee  had  18  written  or  verbal  requests  from  ministers 
to  help  them  find  charges.     Two  of  these  were  members  of  other 


—  517  — 

conferences.     Seven  of  the  18  found  places.     Eleven  churches  con- 
sulted with  us,  and  of  these  6  found  pastors. 

The  Committee  has  pursued  the  policy  of  waiting  to  be  called 
on  for  assistance  rather  than  that  of  offering  its  services  where  not 
directly  requested.  Occasionally  mention  was  made  of  the  Commit- 
tee in  the  church  papers.  As  a  rule  congregations  and  candidates 
probably  turn  to  a  placement  committee  only  as  a  last  resort. 
Since  there  is  an  overproduction  of  candidates  for  charges  at  pres- 
ent, it  is  likely  that  there  are  those  who  feel  that  your  committee 
has  not  functioned  properly.  Formerly  it  was  customary  to  at- 
tempt to  regulate  the  supply  of  ministers  by  a  church  vote  as  to 
whether  a  member  should  have  the  church's  endorsement  to  pre- 
pare for  the  ministry.  This  was  a  character  and  fitness  test,  but 
also  a  tacit  promise  that  such  candidate  would  later  find  employ- 
ment at  home  or  elsewhere.  —  It  would  be  interesting  to  know  how 
many  of  our  ministers  are  serving  congregations  of  other  denomi- 
nations. 

The  problem  of  the  Committee  is  to  find  a  minister  suited  to 
the  needs  of  a  church;  or  a  church  suited  to  the  qualifications  of 
a  minister.  For  example:  If  a  church  requires  the  use  of  two 
languages,  that  eliminates  all  who  use  but  one.  Or  if  a  church 
wants  only  part-time  service  for  part-time  pay,  that  eliminates 
others.  Some  churches  want  pastors  with  Bible  school,  others  with 
College  or  Seminary  training,  or  such  with  experiences.  —  In  or- 
der to  have  the  necessary  information  both  from  congregations 
and  from  candidates  at  hand,  we  have  drawn  up  two  Information 
blanks,  one  for  candidates  and  one  for  congregations  to  fill  and 
submit  them  as  part  of  this  report.  -r 

Recommendation : 

1.  That  the  Conference  again  elect  a  Placement  Committee  for 
the  next  term. 

Question: 

1.  Would  it  be  wise  for  our  Conference  to  issue  licenses  to 
ministers  or  to  recommend  doing  so  to  the  District  conferences? 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,   Secretary. 


—  518  — 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 

18.  Resolved,  That  recommendation  No.  1  of  the  Placement 
Committee  be  adopted.  It  reads:  That  the  Conference  again  elect 
a  Placement  Committee  for  the  next  term. 

19.  Resolved,  That  the  Placement  Committee  bring  to  the  Con- 
ference a  definite  recommendation  regarding  the  question  of  licens- 
ing and  granting  of  certificates  to  ministers  at  a  later  time  as 
set  by   the   Business   Committee.     (See   No.   92) 

Those  elected  to  the  Placement  Committee  were:  H.  J.  Kreh- 
biel,  C.  E.  Krehbiel,  M.  Horsch,  David  Toews,  J.  J.  Balzer. 

COLLEGES 

FREEMAN   JUNIOR    COLLEGE 
August,  1933 

Freeman  Junior  College  was  incorporated  under  the  name  of 
South  Dakota  Mennonite  College  on  December  14,  1900.  The  school 
did  not  begin  actual  operations,  however,  until  the  fall  of  1903. 
In  1921  the  name  was  changed  to  Freeman  College  and  a  few 
years  later  to  Freeman  Junior  College. 

The  inception  of  the  college  came  in  response  to  a  feeling, 
existent  among  the  Mennonite  German-Russian  immigrants  who 
came  to  Dakota  in  the  1870's,  that  the  German  language  should 
be  maintained,  and,  that  there  should  be  some  Biblical  instruction. 
Along  with  these  there  soon  came  the  demand  for  higher  education. 
This  led  to  the  establishment  of  a  normal  course  and  finally  a  jun- 
ior college  course.  Freeman  Junior  College  now  conducts  a  high 
school  course,  a  normal  course  (both  accredited  by  the  South  Dako- 
ta Department  of  Public  Instruction),  a  junior  college  accredited 
by  the  University  of  South  Dakota,  and  a  well  rounded  four- year 
Bible  course. 

These  courses  are  taken  care  of  by  a  well-trained  faculty  of 
seven  full  time  instructors,  one  half-time  instructor,  and  an  in- 
structor in  music.  The  average  enrollment  during  the  past  two 
years  has  been  in  the  neighborhood  of  70  of  which  number  ap- 
proximately one-half  were  college  students. 


—  519  — 

Since  the  establishment  of  the  school  approximately  400  stu- 
dents have  graduated  from  various  courses.  These,  for  the  most 
part,  have  gone  to  their  respective  communities  and  have  become 
active  workers  in  various  vocations.  Much  of  the  progress  that 
has  come  in  the  various  Mennonite  communities  in  the  state  can 
be  traced  to  the  wholesome  Christian  influence  of  Freeman  Junior 
College.  While  most  of  the  students  have  come  from  South  Dako- 
ta some  have  come  from  the  surrounding  states  including  Montana, 
Nebraska,  North  Dakota,  and  Minnesota.  It  is  a  reasonable  as- 
sumption that  several  thousand  Mennonites  in  these  states  are  in 
need  of  and  can  support  an  institution  such  as  Freeman  Junior  Col- 
lege 

J.   D.   Unruh 


REPORT  OF  BETHEL  COLLEGE 
August    23-30,    1933 
Dear  Brethren: 

Even  in  times  like  these  there  are  many  reasons  for  grateful- 
ness. In  many  respects  Bethel  College,  as  other  institutions  of  like 
nature,  has  been,  and  still  is,  facing  grave  problems.  One  can, 
however,  not  look  back  without  uttering  a  word  of  thanks,  nor 
forward  without  giving  expression  to  a  word  of  hope,  for  our  God 
is  always  an  ever  present  help  in  time  of  need. 

As  known  to  all  of  us,  Dr.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  after  long  and  faith- 
ful service,  resigned  from  the  presidency  of  Bethel  College  with 
the  close  of  the  school  year  1931-1932,  at  which  time  the  writer  was 
asked  to  assume  the  duties  of  this  office.  In  this  report  we  need 
not  go  back  into  the  previous  administration.  "Other  men  have  la- 
bored, and  we  have  entered  into  their  labor".  This  has  always  been 
an  impressive  word  to  me,  but  never  as  much  as  now,  and  especially 
so  since  Dr.  Kliewer  has  not  been  well.  Even  this  conference  ses- 
sion he  is  unable  to  attend  because  of  his  physical  condition.  May 
our  Heavenly  Father  speedily  and  completely  restore  his  health 
again. 

I 

In  times  like  these  the  question  comes  up  again  and  again  as 


—  520  — 

to  whether  the  church  college  in  America  has  a  future,  and  in  our 
circles  more  particularly,  whether  our  own  colleges  will  be  able  to 
survive  the  depression.  At  a  meeting  held  in  Omaha  last  Novem- 
ber, where  some  fifty  denominational  colleges  were  represented, 
discussing  the  serious  situation  of  the  Church-related  colleges,  the 
following  expression  was  made: 

"America  has  never  needed  the  church-related  colleges  more 
than  it  does  in  this  age  of  doubt,  uncertainty  and  cross-current  of 
opinion  bordering  on  defeatism  and  despair.  The  Christian  col- 
lege never  rested  on  greater  faith  and  courage  than  today.  .  .  With- 
out the  inspiration  or  religion,  life  will  remain  fragmentary  and 
will  not  achieve  the  highest  degree  of  productiveness.  Consequent- 
ly, education  which  omits  religion  or  pushes  it  into  the  background 
cannot  produce  the  kind  of  personality  which  the  present  age  needs 
or  the  kind  of  civilization  which  makes  for  happy,  healthful  and 
harmonious  living." 

As  to  the  question  of  present  standing  and  possibility  Bethel 
College  has  to  survive,  let  me  first  quote  Dean  E.  B.  Stouffer  of 
the  Graduate  School  at  the  University  of  Kansas.  In  a  letter  of 
November  8,  1932,  he  says:  "I  am  pleased  to  inform  you  that  the 
University  Senate,  at  its  meeting  on  November  8,  placed  Bethel 
College  upon  the  list  of  colleges  fully  approved  by  the  University 
of  Kansas.  .  .  .  This  action  by  the  University  Senate  was  taken  up- 
on the  recommendation  of  the  Committee  on  Relations  with  Four- 
Year  Colleges.  This  Committee  considered  the  reports  submitted 
....  adequate  to  justify  the  above  action."  Needless  to  say  we 
v.'ere  very  grateful  for  this  recognition. 

On  November  15,  1932,  the  Secretary  of  the  Kansas  State 
Board   of  Education  wrote  as  follows: 

"From  my  observation  it  is  my  impression  that  the  Men- 
nonite  people  are  not  only  thrifty  and  industrious  but  are  thor- 
oughly progressive  and  ambitious  to  provide  for  themselves  the 
things  most  worthy  and  needed  to  further  their  security  and  their 
contribution  to  society.  I  am  sure,  therefore,  that  it  may  be  ex- 
pected that  the  various  groups  of  Mennonite  people  in  this  middle 
west  section  of  the  country  will  be  able  to  maintain  a  four-year 
college  fully  recognized  by  the  standard  accrediting  agencies  of  the 


—  521  — 

United  States.  It  is  my  opinion  that  Bethel  College  is  advantag- 
eously located  and  has  a  plant  and  basic  equipment  for  such  a  col- 
lege. 

"If  the  Mennonite  people  will  get  squarely  back  of  a  program 
for  supporting  a  standard  accredited  college,  I  have  sufficient  faith 
in  their  ability  and  determination  to  believe  that  a  college  could  be 
adequately  maintained  and  supported  such  as  would  be  a  contribu- 
tion to  higher  education  in  the  middle  west  and  would  at  the  same 
time  serve  the  Mennonite  groups  of  people  to  their  supreme  satis- 
faction." 

These  quotations  naturally  raise  the  question  of  bringing 
together  the  various  Mennonite  colleges  in  the  territory  west  of  the 
Mississippi  River.  Reeves,  Russel,  Gregg,  Brumbauch  and  Blauch 
in  recent  survey  of  thirty-five  Methodist  colleges  in  the  United 
States  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  minimum  church  membership 
required  to  properly  support  a  church  college  is  fifty  thousand. 
As  near  as  we  can  figure  out  there  are  only  approximately  thirty 
thousand  church  members  in  all  shades  and  divisions  of  the  Men- 
nonite church  in  Kansas  and  bordering  states,  and  about  seventy- 
five  thousand  west  of  the  Mississippi  River.  Ten  years  ago  Bethel, 
Tabor  and  Hesston  each  had  a  full  four-year  academy  and  a  full 
four-year  college  course  leading  to  the  A.  B.  degree.  Today  Hess- 
ton gives  no  college  work  at  all,  but  only  academy  work;  Tabor 
gives  academy  work,  but  also  still  tries  to  give  two  years  of  col- 
lege work  although  it  is  not  accredited  by  the  state;  while  Bethel 
has  dropped  its  academy  and  is  now  the  only  full-year  accredited 
Mennonite  college  in  this  area.  Is  the  time  at  hand  when  we  must 
begin  to  look  at  this  whole  area  as  the  field  for  one  standard  Men- 
nonite college  and  consistently  but  sympathetically  work  in  that 
direction?  The  mutual  developments  of  the  larger  possibilities  of 
Christ's  cause  among  our  Mennonite  groups  stand  before  us  as  a 
great  challenge. 

II 

In  recent  developments  there  are  a  good  many  other  encourag- 
ing features  that  one  could  mention.  The  city  of  Newton  has  been 
very  friendly  toward  the  college.     The  last  two  years  the  Newton 


—  522  — 

Chamber  of  Commerce  has  for  the  benefit  of  the  college  sponsored 
what  they  call  a  "Booster  Banquet",  charging  ten  dollars  a  plate. 
The  net  proceeds  for  the  college  each  year  amounted  to  over 
$2,000. 

Our  Museum  is  taking  on  more  importance.  The  number  of 
show  cases  has  now  been  increased  to  thirty-five.  Much  valuable 
Mennonite  and  other  historical  material  has  been  and  is  being 
gathered. 

Last  year  Bethel  was  one  of  two  colleges  in  the  state  whose 
enrollment  did  not  drop.  We  had  a  high  grade  and  serious-minded 
student  body.  The  depression  seems  to  have  brought  parents  and 
children  closer  together  and  it  shows  up  in  the  general  tone  of 
the  school.  A  number  of  our  student  groups  are  active  in  regular 
Christian  service  in  town  and  the  neighboring  community.  Al- 
though our  fees  have  been  greatly  reduced,  still  a  good  many  men 
as  well  as  women  students  find  it  necessary  to  do  light  housekeep- 
ing in  order  to  be  able  to  stay  in  college. 

A  word  of  appreciation  for  the  wholehearted  consecration  on 
the  part  of  our  faculty  should  also  be  inserted  here.  In  spite  of 
handicaps  our  faculty  has  shown  a  fine  spirit  of  faith,  courage, 
co-operation  and  hard  work  which  will  do  much  to  carry  Bethel 
through  this  crisis. 

Perhaps  a  word  should  be  said  regarding  the  financial  situation 
of  Bethel  College.  Besides  buildings  and  land,  the  college  has  an 
endowment  fund  amounting  to  about  $280,000.  This  invested  capi- 
tal with  few  exceptions  is  earning  interest.  Then  there  are  about 
$175,000  worth  of  pledges.  Although  recent  conditions  have  caused 
some  delay  in  the  payment  of  these  we  still  have  reason  to  believe 
Mennonite  pledges  to  be  good.  Over  against  these  assets  the  col- 
lege has  a  debt  of  over  $135,000  which  causes  us  no  little  concern. 

However,  the  great  financial  problem  in  recent  years  had  been 
to  get  funds  for  current  operating  expenses.  Our  fiscal  year  ended 
August  1st  and  the  accountants  have  just  finished  their  audit  for 
the  past  year.  We  are  happy  to  say  that  according  to  their  report 
Bethel  is  at  least  no  worse  off  financially  today  than  a  year  ago. 
During  this  year  over  $18,000  has  come  in  as  gifts  for  the  institu- 


—  523  — 

tion  from  more  than  900  friends  of  the  school.  For  all  this  we  are 
,ery   '^-rateful. 

From  appearances  the  coming  year  may,  however,  Be  even 
more  difficult  financially  for  schools  than  last  year  was.  In  order 
to  safeguard  as  much  as  possible  against  going  into  debt  any  fur- 
ther, it  was  decided  that  for  the  coming  school  year,  1933 — 34, 
the  budget  be  based  upon  the  actual  income  for  that  year.  This 
meant  a  further  all  around  reduction.  We  must  balance  the  budget 
no  matter  how  little  the  income  may  be.  What  such  an  arrange- 
ment will  do  to  our  faculty  is  a  question.  However,  we  feel  confi- 
dent that  there  will  be  found  a  large  enough  measure  of  conse- 
cration to  the  great  mission  of  Christian  Higher  Education  among 
our  people  so  as  not  to  impair  our  teaching  staff  too  seriously. 

Another  part  of  our  program  pertains  to  the  upbuilding  of 
what  might  be  called  the  morale  and  zeal  of  and  for  our  college 
in  the  various  communities  of  our  constituency.  A  college  cannot 
move  faster  than  its  constituency  is  willing  and  able  to  carry  it- 
The  college  and  the  constituency  are  dependent  upon  each  other, 
neither  one  has  a  future,  or  at  least  not  as  useful  and  glorious  a 
future  as  it  could  and  should  have,  without  the  other.  Charity, 
relief  work,  and  missions  have  come  to  be  taken  for  granted  by  the 
people.  For  charity  by  way  of  the  Red  Cross  or  our  own  Relief 
organizations,  and  for  Missions,  home  and  foreign,  every  good  mem- 
ber of  our  constituency  has  gradually  learned  to  feel  an  inner  com- 
pulsion to  pray  and  give.  This  is  not  yet  the  case  with  Higher 
Christian  Education.  The  former  we  must  not  neglect,  but  also 
gradually  learn  not  to  leave  this  other  undone.  To  this  end  it  is 
proposed  that  in  each  congregation  or  community  a  "Bethel  Fel-^ 
lowship"  be  organized,  composed  of  friends  of  the  school  and  for- 
mer students.  Such  a  group  could  be  helpful  in  various  ways,  such 
as  interesting  our  young  people  to  attend  our  own  school,  create 
a  better  understanding  for  the  school  as  well  as  take  definite  steps 
toward  its  financial  and  prayerful  support.  To  organize  and  work 
out  the  details  of  such  a  "Bethel  Fellowship"  throughout  our  con- 
stituency will  take  time,  patience  and  effort,  but  the  results  in 
good-will,  understanding  and  helpfulness  between  the  church  and 


—  524  — 

her  school  should  be  well  worth  any  cost.     Only  a  beginning  along 
this  line  has  so  far  been  made. 

In  conclusion  then,  for  the  future  our  aim  shall  be: 

1.  Financially,  on  the  one  hand  a  balanced  budget  based  on 
income,  and  on  the  other  hand  do  what  we  can  to  increase  our  en- 
dowment and  decrease  our  indebtedness. 

2.  To  maintain  high  standards  so  as  to  meet  the  continued 
approval  of  the  State  Board  of  Education  and  the  Kansas  State 
University,  and  finally  also  regional  standardizing  agencies,  on  the 
one  hand  by  raising  the  standard  and  quality  of  the  faculty  al- 
though the  actual  number  may  have  to  be  reduced,  and  on  the  other 
hand  by  increasing  the  size  of  the  student  body. 

3.  To  work  for  closer  relationship,  mutual  understanding  and 
good-will  between  the  school  and  our  constituency  in  a  more  definite 
and  organized  way,  on  the  one  hand  by  rendering  needed  services  in 
our  churches,  and  on  the  other  hand  by  soliciting  active  consecrated 
assistance  for  the  school. 

4.  Bethel  aims  to  be  a  Mennonite  institution.  That  is,  in  our 
whole  set-up  we  definitely  aim  to  build  on  the  best  elements  of  his- 
toric Mennonite  traditions,  characteristics,  principles,  attitudes  and 
ideals.  We  recognize  that  herein  alone  lies  our  distinctive  mission 
and  our  greatest  opportunity  as  a  college.  We  believe  that  Bethel 
College  as  a  Mennonite  institution  can  do  more  for  young  people 
coming  from  homes  with  Mennonite  background  than  any  other 
four-year  college  west  of  the  Mississippi  River.  If  that  is  not  true, 
something  must  be  radically  wrong,  either  vdth  the  young  person 
in  question  or  with  Bethel  College  and  therefore  must  be  corrected. 

Important  as  the  best  elements  of  historic  Mennonitism  may 
be,  it  is  still  more  important  that  Bethel  aim  to  be  a  very  definite, 
positive  and  constructive  Christian  college.  Although  that  has 
always  been  the  school's  aim,  this  does  not  mean  that  there  is  no 
room  for  improvement  along  this  line.  Bethel  is  consciously  striv- 
ing to  become  more  Christ-like.  Christ-centered  is  our  motto — a 
Christo-centered  Board,  a  Christo-centered  faculty,  a  Christo-cen- 
tered  curriculum,  Christo  centered  extra-curricular  activities,  the 
entire  life  of  the  school  as  it  pertains  to  individuals  and  groups 
to  be  permeated  with  the  Christ  spirit — all,  in  order  to  produce 


—  525  — 

Christo-centered  persons  out  of  the  young  people  who  subject  them- 
selves to  the  atmosphere  of  Bethel  College,  so  that  they  may  go 
forth  as  a  saving  and  creative  force  for  Christ  among  mankind. 
May  God  bless  Bethel  College  and  all  our  schools  to  that  end! 

Very  respectfully  submitted, 
Ed.  G.  Kaufman, 

President,  Bethel  College. 

REPORT  OF  BLUFFTON  COLLEGE 
August,  1933 
Four  years  ago  at  the  session  of  the  General  Conference  at 
Hutchinson,  Kansas,  Bethel  and  Bluffton  College,  Freeman  Junior 
College  and  Witmarsum  Seminary  were  invited  by  resolution  to 
report  their  work  and  activities  to  the  Conference  at  its  triennial 
sessions. 

This  is  but  just,  inasmuch  as  these  institutions  are  controlled 
by  Mennonites  and,  in  part  at  least,  under  jurisdiction  of  various 
Mennonite  Conferences  and  all  seek  support  from  the  General 
Conference   as  all   seek  to   serve  the  church. 

Bluffton  College  was  founded  by  the  Middle  District  Conference 
as  Central  Mennonite  College  in  1900.  During  1913  and  1914  there 
came  to  it  the  opportunity  to  widen  its  horizon  by  a  cooperative 
effort  with  other  branches  of  the  Mennonite  Church.  Since  that 
time  it  has  been  known  as  Bluffton  College  and  granted  its  first 
degrees  in  1915.  This  cooperative  effort  has  meant  much  to  Bluff- 
ton College  and  to  the  Mennonite  Church  as  well.  While  this 
cooperation  has  not  been  as  fruitful  as  had  been  hoped  for  it  is 
still  a  cooperative  work.  There  are  at  this  time  members  on  the 
Board  of  Trustees  from  five  different  branches  of  the  Church,  al- 
though one  branch  has  withdrawn  which  formerly  officially  elect- 
ed members  on  the  Board. 

At  this  time  the  Middle  District  Conference,  the  Eastern  Dis- 
trict Conference,  and  the  Central  Conference  each  elect  three  Trus- 
tees. The  Board  itself  appoints  one  each  from  the  Defenseless 
Church,  the  Mennonite  Brethren  in  Christ,  and  the  Old  Mennonite 
Church,  all  of  whom  are  serving,  although  not  officially  represent- 
ing their  church.     Three  members  are  appointed  by  the  Board  at 


—  526  — 

large  from  the  Mennonite  Church  and  the  Alumni  elect  three  mem- 
bers. The  President  of  the  College  and  the  Treasurer  are  exofficio 
members  thus  making  a  total  of  twenty  members. 

The  College  at  the  present  time  has  a  faculty  of  24  members. 
Some  slight  reduction  was  made  owing  to  the  depression.  On  the 
whole,  the  turnover  of  faculty  members  has  been  very  small. 

During  the  year  just  ended  the  student  attendance  numbered 
321  which  was  a  drop  from  360  of  the  year  before.  From  1915 
to  1933  Bluff  ton  College  had  graduated  642  students  with  the  A.  B. 
degree  or  its  equivalent.  Of  this  number  428  were  Mennonites  or 
exactly  66  2/3  per  cent.  These  graduates  are  found  in  33  states 
and  6  foreign  countries.  26  have  gone  out  as  missionaries,  26 
as  ministers,  and  more  than  300  as  high  school  teachers,  50  as  high 
school  superintendents  or  principles,  and  1  county  superintendent. 
Out  of  the  642  graduates  more  than  125  have  earned  some  higher 
degree.  About  40  have  earned  a  doctor's  degree,  among  which  19 
or  20  are  holding  the  Ph.  D.  degree. 

This  clearly  indicates  that  these  young  people  are  filling  places 
of  leadership.  But  the  question  arises  whether  or  not  they  are 
filling  places  of  leadership  in  the  Mennonite  Church  to  the  extent 
they  ought  to?  If  not,  why  not?  Is  the  College  at  fault?  Is  the 
Church  at  fault?  Or  are  the  young  people  to  blame?  Personally, 
I  have  had  a  growing  conviction  that  these  splendid  young  people  are 
not  making  the  contribution  to  the  Church  they  ought  to  make.  Per- 
haps all  share  the  blame.  But  this  tribute  I  unhesitatingly  pay 
to  our  young  people:  They  will  make  a  large  contribution  to  the 
Church  if  they  are  given  half  a  chance! 

Perhaps  the  depression  has  some  lessons  to  teach  all  of  us. 
I  am  rounding  out  my  26th  year  of  service  at  Bluffton  College. 
There  has  never  been  a  year  without  its  problems.  Perhaps  these 
problems  pertained  more  particularly  to  Mennonite  educational 
work,  or  more  particularly  still  to  our  own  work.  Today  there 
exists  an  emergency  that  affects  all  higher  education.  All  face 
this  one  question:  If  income  in  gifts,  pledges,  and  tuition  diminish, 
hat  can  be  done  in  the  way  of  more  economical  administration  to 
forestall  by  a  long  view  a  threat  of  serious  impairment  in  the  edu- 
cational efficiency  of  the  College?     In  other  words,  what  must  we 


—  527  — 

do  to  keep  on  doing  good  work  and  at  the  same  time  keep  from 
going  under,  and  save  the  life  of  the  College  ? 

At  the  time  of  the  last  Conference  we  were  just  at  the  end 
of  a  compaign  for  $500,000.  Before  the  campaign  came  to  a  close 
the  depression  struck  and  some  who  promised  gifts  were  unable 
to  meet  their  pledges.  Today  there  is  outstanding  more  than  $200,- 
000.  The  lar^e  indebtedness  that  was  to  be  paid  off  has  thus  not  been 
decreased,  but  on  the  other  hand,  increased.  Part  of  the  gifts  were 
given  for  specific  purposes,  for  instance  the  splendid  gift  of  $100,- 
000.00  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  H.  Musselman  for  the  splendid  Mussel- 
man  Library  which  now  graces  our  campus,  and  which  was  dedicat- 
ed in  June,  1930. 

Not  all  gifts  have  ceased,  of  course.  During  the  past  year, 
that  is  for  the  year  ending  August  31,  1932,  $12,254.19  in  new 
gifts  were  received,  while  for  the  year  ending  August  31,  1933, 
the  gifts  amounted  to  $1595.35.  In  these  two  sums  were  included 
several   small  legacies,  the  largest  of  which  was  $2000. 

Perhaps  this  is  an  indication  that  we  should  stress  more  the 
matter  of  providing  for  our  educational  work  through  legacies,  an- 
nuities, and  trust.  For  the  present  year,  which  closes  in  the  last 
of  August,  the  aggregate  of  gifts  has  been  much  smaller,  as  al- 
ready indicated. 

Another  problem  the  College  faces  during  this  crisis  is  the 
attendance  of  Mennonite  students.  According  to  Doctor  Hertzler 
of  Goshen  College  in  his  annual  report  on  Mennonite  Institutions, 
BlufFton  College  has  led  for  a  series  of  years  in  the  number  of  Men- 
nonite students  in  attendance.  This  year  will  probably  not  main- 
tain that  lead,  as  the  BlufFton  Mennonite  constituency  is  so  widely 
scattered  and  there  are  relatively  few  Mennonites  within  fifty  miles 
of  the  College.  The  College  had  drawn  others  from  near  by,  while 
Mennonite  students  on  account  of  the  depression  ha-^e  gone  to 
Col'eges  nearer  their  own  home,  or  they  have  not  gone  to  college  at 
all.  The  decline  is  noticeable  especially  in  the  smaller  number  of 
women  ctudents. 

This  indicates  that  the  College  must  seek  to  maintain  its 
character   and   standards   for   Mennonite   students.     Above    all,   a 


—  528  — 

church  College  must  be  Christian  through  and  through.     Otherwise 
it  has  no  right  to  exist. 

In  this  connection  it  may  be  well  to  state  that  during  the 
past  year  a  committee  of  the  faculty  appointed  by  the  President 
has  made  a  restatement  of  the  aims  of  the  College  for  this  day  and 
age  which  is  as  follows: 

BluflFton  College  holds  to  the  conviction  that  the  ultimate  reality 
is  personal  and  spiritual  and  that  the  highest  type  of  person  is 
Christ-like  in  character.  The  aim  of  the  college  is  so  to  inspire 
and  direct  young  people  of  adequate  preparation  and  worthy  pur- 
pose that  they  may  become  strong  and  gracious  personalities  and 
sound  Christian  characters  who  will  be  qualified  to  make  a  whole- 
some contribution  to  human  welfare. 

These  purposes  are  to  be  accomplished  by  providing  students 
with  opportunities  for  a  wide  and  varied  experience  with  natural 
phenomena  and  stimulating  contacts  with  cultured  and  noble  men 
and  women  of  present  and  past,  and  with  their  achievements  in  hu- 
man institutions,  religion,  science  and  art.  Effort  is  made  to  te?ch 
young  people  to  think  clearly  on  problems  growing  out  of  their  per- 
sonal and  social  life,  to  cultivate  within  them  a  love  for  the  truth  and 
to  train  them  to  become  active  seekers  for  truth  in  a  wide  variety 
of  fields  in  the  firm  conviction  that  the  truth  will  set  them  free  to 
realize  their  higest  possibilities  in  character  and  in  service  to  man. 

The  appreciation  of  beauty  and  harmony  in  nature  and  art 
and  the  love  of  goodness  and  justice  in  ethical  conduct  are  pro- 
moted. Students  are  taught  to  exercise  self-control  in  their  per- 
sonal conduct  and  are  trained  to  cooperate  with  their  fellows  in 
student  government  and  activities.  They  are  encouraged  to  work 
with  others  for  the  creation  of  a  new  social  order  based  on  an  ap- 
preciation of  the  supreme  worth  of  the  individual  man  and  a  sac- 
rificial devotion  to  the  welfare  of  society. 

The  college  endeavors  to  surround  youth  with  a  spiritual  at- 
mosphere which  will  make  it  possible  for  them  to  obtain  a  vital 
religious  experience  that  will  send  them  forth  as  exponents  of  the 
Christian  way  of  life  to  apply  love  to  the  solution  of  all  social, 
industrial  and  international  problems. 

As  a  Christian  institution,  BluflFton  College  endeavors  to  train 


—  529  — 

leaders  for  the  church  who  will  not  only  appreciate  her  historic 
principles  but  will  also  be  qualified  to  help  the  church  fulfill  her 
mission  to  our  generation.  In  harmony  with  the  ideals  of  her 
founders  and  the  best  religious  thoughts  of  today,  the  simple  life 
and  the  promotion  of  peace  and  goodwill  among  all  classes,  races 
and  nations  are  emphasized. 

All  in  all  we  ought  to  be  profoundly  grateful  for  the  way  in 
which  the  Mennonite  people  have  stood  by  the  college  during  these 
difficult  years.  Surely  the  Lord  has  blessed  this  work  in  the  past 
and  if  we  are  true  to  Him  in  all  we  undertake  in  His  name  this 
blessing  will  not  fail  for  the  future. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

S.  K.  Mosiman. 

WOMEN'S  MISSIONARY  ASSOCIATION 

MEETING  AT  BLUFFTON  1933 
Another  General  Conference  has  been  added  to  the  list  which 
now  covers  73  years.  The  Women's  Association  again  had  two 
meetings:  On  Thursday  evening  we  had  our  missionary  program  in 
the  new  Bluffton  High  School  building.  At  the  back  of  the  spac- 
ious stage,  which  was  beautiful  in  its  hangings  of  gray  and  maroon 
velours  and  huge  baskets  and  vases  of  flowers,  sat  the  ladies'  choir 
and  in  front  sat  Mrs.  S.  S.  Haury  the  president,  and  Mrs.  Edith 
St:lt!er,Home   iilission  worker  from  Altoona,  Pa. 

During  the  singing  of  the  first  hymn,  18  Home  and  Foreign 
missionaries  dressed  in  the  costume  of  the  people  among  whom  they 
work,  came  on  the  stage  and  took  seats.  Mrs.  Haury  president  and 
Mrs.  Stiffler  led  in  the  devotional  opening.  The  speakers,  Mrs. 
Pannabecker,  China,  Mrs.  Wenger,  India  and  Mrs.  Anna  Neufeld, 
a  Russian  refugee  were  allotted  15  minutes  each  and  in  that  time 
each  one  told  of  the  urgent  needs  in  the  field  in  which  she  is  par- 
ticularly interested  and  each  plead  for  help  and  especially  for  their 
people. 

Between  the  addresses  a  ladies'  choir  of  about  50  voices  from 
the  societies  of  the  five  entertaining  churches  rendered  two  beauti- 
ful selections  and  the  whole  assembly  joined  in  the  first  verse  of 
"Nearer  My  God  to  Thee"  which  was  sung  in  all  tongues  represent- 


ed — German,    English,    Russian,    Chinese,    Hindi,    Cheyenne,    Hopi 
and  possibly  others.     The  effect  was  grand  and  soul  stirring. 

The  closing  remarks  and  prayer  were  spoken  by  Fred  Johnson, 
native  Hopi  worker  of  Oraibi,  Ariz.,  after  which  Missionary  P.  J, 
Boehr  pronounced  the  benediction. 

At  9  o'clock  on  Friday  morning  we  had  our  business  meeting 
in  the  Methodist  church.  This  being  the  first  time  our  societies 
were  to  send  proxies  we  feared  a  lot  of  confusion  but  found  that 
getting  the  delegate  certificates  lined  up  really  was  not  bad  for 
the  first  time.  There  were,  however,  a  number  of  societies  who  for 
one  reason  or  another  had  not  named  any  delegates  or  proxies. 

There  were  several  hundred  sisters  present.  Mrs.  S.  S.  Haury 
led  the  devotional  opening  and  then  turned  the  meeting  over  to 
the  Vice  President  Mrs.  J.  E.  Kaufman.  After  the  minutes  were 
read  and  accepted  the  reports  of  the  committees  were  read. 

As  Mrs.  Haury  had  resigned  as  president,  after  holding  the 
office  since  the  organization  of  the  association  in  1917  she  was  made 
honorary  president  by  a  unanimous  vote. 

The  other  officers  and  committee  members  whose  time  was 
up  all  succeeded  themselves  except  the  vice  president  who  became 
president. 

The  election  resulted  as  follows: — Pres.,  Mrs.  J.  E.  Kaufman, 
Aberdeen,  Idaho,  1  term;  Vice  Pres.,  Mrs.  Selma  Sommers,  Way- 
land,  2  terms.  Secretary,  Mrs.  R.  A.  Goerz,  Newton,  Kansas,  1  term. 
Literature  Committee:  Mrs.  J.  S.  Schultz,  Bluff  ton,  Ohio,  1  term. 
Miss  F.  Luella  Krehbiel,  Clarence  Center,  N.  Y.  3  terms.  Sewing 
Supervisors:  Canadian  District,  Mrs.  G.  A.  Krehbiel,  Drake,  Sask., 
3  terms.  Eastern  District,  Mrs.  J.  R.  Fretz,  Lansdale,  Pa.,  3  terms. 
Western  District,  Miss  Katie  Schmitt,  Halstead,  Kansas. — Middle, 
Mrs.  Menno  Burkhalter,  Berne,  Indiana. — Northern,  Mrs.  P.  R. 
Schroeder,  Freeman,  S.  D. — Pacific,  Mrs.  D.  C.  Krehbiel,  Reedley, 
Calif. 

In  an  upper  room  in  the  church  there  was  a  very  fine  mission- 
ary exhibit  in  charge  of  Miss  Martha  Burkhalter  and  Miss  Marie  X 
Regier,  missionaries  on  furlough  from  India  and  China  respective- 
ly. 

The   Literature   Committee  had   samples   of   all   its   programs 


—  531  — 

and  pamphlets  in  the  registration  room  where  they  could  be  looked 
over  and  where  orders  could  be  taken. 

The  fine  spirit  of  fellowship  which  prevailed  and  the  encourag- 
ing reports  from  the  fields  of  labor  in  spite  of  the  shortage  of 
money  did  much  to  give  the  sisters  new  courage  and  enthusiasm 
for  the  work  and  they  went  home  with  the  conviction  that  they 
must  pass  on  the  enthusiasm  to  those  who  could  not  be  there  to 
enjoy  the  blessings  first  hand. 

WOMEN'S  MISSIONARY  ASSOCIATION 
EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE  REPORT 

Aug.   26,   1933 
Dear  Sisters: 

Another  Conference  Term  with  its  joys  anl  sorrows,  problems 
and  difficulties,  hopes  and  fears,  blessings  and  chastenings  in  our 
Lord's  service  has  gone  by  on  the  wings  of  time,  never  to  return. 
And  now  we  can  only  hope  and  pray  that  the  time  and  efforts 
spent  may  help  in  some  way  to  save  souls  for  eternity.  As  we 
review  the  work  of  the  past  four  years  we  can  but  thank  God  for 
all  He  has  so  wonderfully  done. 

As  there  have  been  only  occasional  opportunities  for  several 
of  the  members  of  the  Executive  Committee  to  meet  in  an  informal 
way,  the  business  that  came  up  during  the  past  four  years  was  done 
almost  entirely  by  correspondence. 

Appointments.  Two  of  the  ladies  elected  as  members  of  com- 
mittees at  the  Hutchinson  business  meeting  did  not  feel  that  they 
could  serve,  so  the  Executive  Committee  at  once  asked  the  one  who 
had  the  next  highest  number  of  votes  in  each  case  to  take  the 
place.  In  this  way  Mrs.  G.  T.  Soldner,  Souderton,  Pa.,  became 
Sewing  Supervisor  of  the  Eastern  District  and  Mrs.  G.  A.  Krehbiel, 
Drake,  Sask.,  of  the  Northern  District.  During  the  past  term  a 
few  more  appointments  had  to  be  made — Mrs.  J.  R.  Fretz,  Lans- 
dale.  Pa.,  was  asked  to  take  the  place  of  Mrs.  Soldner  when  the 
latter  moved  out  of  the  Eastern  District,  and  Mrs.  J.  S.  Schultz 
to  take  the  place  of  Mrs.  Jacob  Quiring  on  the  Literature  Committee 
when  Mrs.  Quiring  resigned  on  account  of  lack  of  time.  In  the 
spring  of  1932,  when  the  Foreign  Mission  Board,  on  account  of  the 


—  532  — 

rate  of  exchange  with  Canada,  appointed  Mr.  J.  R.  Funk,  Drake, 
Sask..  as  assistant  treasurer  your  Executive  Committee  also  an- 
pointed  an  assistant  treasurer  for  our  funds,  namely,  Mrs.  G.  A. 
Krehbiel  also  of  Drake,  Saski 

Cooperation.  All  planning  has  been  done  with  the  idea  of  en- 
couraging closer  relationship  between  the  officers  and  committees, 
the  individual  societies,  and  the  missionaries  in  the  field.  At  the 
same  time  the  expenses  of  the  organization  were  kept  at  the  mini- 
mum and  the  machinery  as  simple  as  possible,  that  all  might  work 
together  more  eflfectively.  The  wishes  and  rules  of  the  Mission 
Board  have  been  taken  into  consideration  in  our  work  and  the  co- 
operation in  our  work  and  the  cooperation  between  the  two  or- 
ganizations has  been  perfect.  On  several  occasions  two  members 
of  the  Women's  Organizaiton  were  asked  to  attend  the  meetings  of 
the  Mission  Board.  Hearing  the  discussions  of  some  of  the  prob- 
lems was  a  great  help  to  the  Executive  Committee. 

Sewing  Decreases.  One  great  change  that  has  taken  place 
in  our  work  during  the  past  term  was  that  the  sewing  for  the 
mission  stations  decreased  very  rapidly.  The  reasons  for  this  de- 
crease are  many  and  have  been  explained  repeatedly  by  different 
missionaries,  and  can  be  further  explained  at  this  meeting  if  desir- 
ed. Suffice  it  to  say  here  that  most  of  the  missionaries  have  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  too  much  giving  makes  "rice  Christians", 
or  dependent  Christians  who  feel  that  they  have  a  right  to  expect 
some  material  reward  for  becoming  Christians.  The  real  object 
of  mission  work  is  to  build  up  an  indigenous  Christian  church  that 
will  be  able  to  take  care  of  itself  and  to  continue  when  the  mission- 
aries feel  that  the  time  has  come  for  them  to  withdraw. 

Sewing  Supervisors.  The  decreasing  demand  for  sewed  ar- 
ticles has  done  away  with  so  much  of  the  work  of  the  six  sewing 
supervisors  that  some  of  the  other  district  work  of  the  organiza- 
tion has  been  turned  over  to  them  and  from  time  to  time  more 
will  be  added.  This  brings  us  up  to  the  question  of  whether  the 
name  Sewing  Supervisor  should  not  be  changed  to  something  more 
fitting,  for  example,  District  Chairman,  District  Supervisor,  or  Dis- 
trict Secretary.  As  these  district  offices  become  more  and  more  the 
representatives  of  their  districts,  the  question  also  arises  whether 


—  533  — 

it  would  not  be  better  to  have  them  elected  at  their  respective  con- 
ferences instead  of  being  elected  by  the  women's  general  a-,socation 
meeting. 

Expenses  of  the  Association.  From  the  time  of  our  organiza- 
tion a  small  sum  has  been  asked  annually  from  every  member  of 
every  society  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the  organization.  When  the 
paper  "Missionary  News  and  Notes"  was  begun,  this  sum  was  dou- 
bled. Some  societies  have  alawys  paid  their  full  amount  (10c  per 
member)  others  have  paid  it  only  in  part,  while  still  others  paid 
some  years  but  not  in  other  years.  Then  there  are  societies  in 
which  a  few  individuals  have  paid  regularly  while  others  have  paid 
nothing.  In  a  few  cases  the  amount  asked  for  has  been  looked 
upon  as  the  price  of  the  paper  instead  of  the  amount  needed  to 
meet  the  combined  expenses  of  the  organization,  and  those  who 
understood  it  that  way  did  not  feel  that  they  personally  had  any 
obligation  since  they  were  not  receiving  the  paper  personally.  Thus 
we  could  continue  almost  indefinitely,  but  these  examples  show  that 
we  should  have  a  more  definite  understanding  on  the  question  of 
meeting  our  expenses  and  about  the  number  of  "Missionary  News 
and  Notes"  subscriptions  that  may  be  sent. 

Girl's  Societies.  For  some  time  it  has  been  felt  that  the  girls 
of  our  churches  should  have  a  better  opportunity  to  become  ac- 
ouainted  with  our  missionary  work  and  to  assist  in  the  same.  So 
far  no  working  plan  has  been  tried  but  we  would  like  to  get  an 
expression  from  this  meeting  to  see  whether  the  societies  would 
favor  the  plan  of  having  the  Executive  Committee  appoint  a  Sec- 
retary of  Girls  Junior  and  Intermediate  Societies,  whose  duty  it 
would  be  to  try  to  arouse  missionary  interest  among  our  girls  and 
if  possible  to  organize  them  into  missionary  societies.  This  coulA, 
of  course,  best  be  done  with  the  help  of  the  adult  societies  who 
could,  if  they  cared  to,  appoint  a  leader  from  their  number.  The 
secretary,  with  the  help  of  the  Literature  Committee  and  the  rep- 
resentatives from  the  six  districts,  could  assist  the  adult  leaders 
of  these  groups  of  Girls  in  working  out  programs  appropriate  for 
the  different  ages  and  conditions  in  the  various  churches;  could 
help  them  find  ways  of  raising  money  or  of  doing  handwork  which 
might  be  used  in  some  home  or  foreign  mission  station,  and  could 


—  534  - 

in  general  be  of  assistance  to  them  in  solving  problems  that  might 
arise. 

Packers.  The  Literature  Committee  and  Sewing  Supervisors 
will  give  their  own  reports  but  we  must  not  overlook  the  work  that 
has  been  done  by  the  sisters  who  had  charge  of  the  packing  and 
shipping  to  India.  Mrs.  Eli  Luginbill,  Berne,  Indiana,  has  sent  the 
things  that  came  from  east  of  the  Mississippi  every  year  and  at 
first  Mrs.  S.  S.  Haury,  and  later  Mrs.  E.  P.  Ruth  of  Reedley, 
California,  packed  and  sent  the  things  that  came  from  the  societies 
west  of  the  Mississippi.  From  Mrs.  Ruth's  report  we  see  that  in 
1926,  sixteen  boxes  (3600  lbs.)  were  sent  from  the  western  coast 
and  the  freight  on  this  shipment  amounted  to  $183.43.  As  I  write 
this  I  have  not  received  Mrs.  Luginbill's  figures,  but  they  un- 
doubtedly too  ran  high.  In  keeping  with  the  decrease  of  sewed 
garments,  we  find  a  decrease  in  the  report  of  the  packers.  In  the 
past  four  summers  Mrs.  Ruth  sent  2386  lbs.,  1077  lbs.,  707  lbs., 
and  430  lbs.  valued  at  $1400.00,  $192.91,  126.73,  and  $53.47  respec- 
tively. 

Missionary  News  and  Notes.  Our  paper.  Missionary  News 
and  Notes,  has  been  published  regularly  in  both  English  and  Ger- 
man from  September  to  June  during  the  past  four  years.  The 
number  of  subscriptions  has  increased  from  428  in  September  1929 
to  1586  in  June  1933.  About  two-thirds  of  this  number  are  Eng- 
lish each  month.  As  one  of  the  main  objects  of  the  paper  is  to 
keep  as  many  of  our  women  in  touch  with  missionary  activities  as 
possible,  one  subscription  is  sent  to  every  women's  society  in  our 
church,  whether  any  payments  are  made  or  not.  The  paper  is  also 
sent  free  of  charge  to  small  groups  of  women  where  there  is  no 
organized  church,  to  hospitals,  college  libraries,  girls  homes,  homes 
for  old  people,  etc.,  and  to  all  missionaries.  ,  During  the  past  term 
the  addressing  and  mailing  (as  second  class  mail)  has  been  done 
by  the  printing  office,  which  besides  making  less  work  for  the 
editor,  comes  cheaper  than  it  would  to  send  the  papers  in  open 
envelopes  as  was  formerly  done. 

As  editor,  I  would  like  to  express  my  personal  thanks  to  all 
those  who  contributed  articles,  letters,  reports  and  bits  of  news. 
In  this  way  the  missionaries  and  society  members  can  be  a  help  to 


—  535  — 

each  other.  I  would  alsi  at  this  time  like  to  express  app^ec'nt'on 
for  valuable  help  of  Sister  Hillegonda  v.  d.  Smissen  during  the  ryast 
two  winters  in  assisting  with  the  translating.  Until  she  had  the 
misfortune  to  fall  and  break  her  hip  last  May  she  was  always  an- 
xious to  help  in  spite  of  her  advanced  age.  All  her  life  she  has 
been  deeply  interested  in  missionary  work  and  the  women  of  our 
church  have  benefitted  through  her  untiring  zeal  in  the  different 
phases  of  the  work,  and  especially  also  through  the  "Frauenecke" 
(Women's  Corner)  in  the  Bundesbote  which  she  edited  for  our  as- 
sociation for  about  15  years.  "Woman's  Work",  the  corresponding 
page  in  the  Mennonite,  had  several  editors  but  was  discontinued 
with  the  beginning  of  Missionary  News  and  Notes,  as  it  was  felt 
that  the  new  paper  now  filled  the  need.  During  the  past  winter 
Mrs.  Sara  Richert  helped  with  the  German  translations  and  this 
also  has  been  much  appreciated.  May  God  reward  these  sisters  for 
their  willingness  to  help  in  the  furtherance  of  His  cause. 

Recovery.  Sister  Hillegonda  is  probably  known  to  more  mis- 
sion society  members  than  any  other  sister  of  our  conference  and 
they  will  be  glad  to  know  that  she  is  still  improving  and  is  now 
able  to  be  up  part  of  the  day,  and  with  assistance  is  even  able  to 
walk  a  short  distance. 

During  the  past  few  years,  our  president  Mrs.  Haury,  has  gone 
through  an  illness  which  has  caused  her  much  pain  and  suffering. 
We  are  thankful  that  she  is  so  much  improved  that  she  can  be 
with  us  today. 

The  president  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Board,  Dr.  J.  W.  Kliewer, 
has  also  gone  through  a  period  of  sickness  and  enforced  rest. 
Many  prayers  have  gone  up  for  these  leaders  in  our  work  by  indi- 
viduals and  by  whole  societies  and  God  has  raised  them  up.  For 
these  answered  prayers  we  thank  Him  and  pray  that  their  re- 
covery may  become  complete. 

Missionary  Exhibit  and  Women's  Missionary  Program.  The 
arrangement  of  a  missionary  exhibit  to  be  held  during  the  coming 
conference  was  put  in  charge  of  Miss  Martha  Burkhalter  and  Miss 
Marie  J.  Regier,  missionaries  on  furlough  from  India  and  China 
respectively. 

Questionnaires  and  Worksheets.     Annual  Questionnaires  were 


—  s.-^e  — 

sent  to  all  societies  and  unorganized  groups  as  usual.  The  so- 
cieties have,  since  the  last  session,  also  been  asked  to  fill  out 
worksheets  at  the  close  of  each  fiscal  year  instead  of  reporting  on 
the  work  of  the  whole  term  just  before  the  conference.  This  plan 
had  the  advantage  of  getting  more  accurate  reports  and  also  of 
distributing  the  work  of  the  committees  over  the  years  instead  of 
compelling  them  to  complete  it  in  the  few  weeks  immediately  pre- 
ceding the  conference.  Just  a  word  of  appreciation  to  those  who 
filled  out  all  the  blanks  that  were  sent  them  just  as  requested.  Be- 
cause not  all  blanks  were  filled  and  some  not  even  returned,  it  is 
impossible  to  make  a  full  and  complete  report  of  all  societies  and 
their  work.  During  the  past  two  years  some  societies  have  dis- 
continued holding  meetings;  some  have  disbanded  and  in  a  few 
cases  two  societies  have  combined  and  formed  one  society.  This 
year  questionnaires  were  sent  to  198  societies  and  groups  in  the 
United  States. 

Canada.  Last  year  when  the  preparatory  work  was  being  done 
for  the  business  meeting  at  Bluffton,  questionnaires  and  credential 
cards  were  sent  to  125  larger  and  smaller  settlements  in  Canada, 
most  of  which  have  "Kraenzchen"  or  Mission  Circles.  On  account 
of  their  system  of  very  large  congregations  under  one  bishop  or 
elder,  each  having  a  number  of  "Predigorte"  (preaching  places) 
it  is  a  difficult  tedious  task  to  get  into  touch  with  the  mission 
circles.  Because  such  a  small  per  cent  of  the  questionnaires  were 
returned,  the  report  on  the  work  of  the  Canadian  societies  is  very 
incomplete.  We  know  though  that  most  of  them  get  at  least  a 
small  sum  of  money  as  a  thank  offering  each  fall,  the  greater  part 
of  which  is  now  generally  sent  to  their  starving  relatives  and 
friends  in  Russia. 

Our  heavenly  Father  does  wonderful  things  for  his  workers 
in  these  trying  days — yes,  the  God  who  blesses  the  mission  is  the 
God  of  the  impossible  and  makes  His  work  to  advance  even  in  time 
of  greatly  lessened  income.  We  as  mission  workers,  however, 
should  not  cease  to  work  and  pray  that  the  income  should  increase 
for  there  is  still  so  much  to  be  done  and  there  are  so  many  debts 
to  be  paid.  Our  every  gift,  as  God  enables  us,  will  be  a  blessing 
to  the  work  whether  it  be  one  dollar  or  more.     Let  us,  therefore. 


I 


—  337  — 

in  the  midst  of  the  present  confusion  and  stress  not  become  dis- 
couraged but  strive  toward  the  one  great  aim  of  the  church  which 
is  to  be  missionaries  of  the  gospel  and  thank  God,  that  as  women, 
we  too  are  privileged  to  have  some  part  in  bringing  the  light  of  the 
gospel  to  those  in  darkness. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

(1)  Missionary  News  and  Notes.  Resolved,  That  one  subscrip- 
tion of  Missionary  News  and  Notes  shall  be  sent  free  to  every  so- 
ciety as  heretofore; 

That  any  member  of  a  society  that  has  paid  its  dues  of  10 
cents  per  member  annually  be  entitled  to  one  subscription  of  Mis- 
sionary News  and  Notes,  if  she  asks  for  it; 

That  members  of  societies  that  have  not  paid  their  dues  in 
full  shall  pay  the  regular  subscription  price  printed  on  the  paper. 

(2)  Secretary  of  Girls  Societies.  Resolved,  That  the  Executive 
Committee  be  empowered  to  appoint  a  Secretary  of  Junior  and  In- 
termediate Girls  societies  who  shall  in  cooperation  with  the  officers 
and  committees  of  the  association,  try  to  further  missionary  in- 
terest in  this  department  of  the  work. 

The  Executive  Committee  Mrs.   R.  A.   Goerz,   Sec. 

YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  REPORT  TO  CONFERENCE 

August  23-30,    1933. 

The  Young  People's  Committee  of  General  Conference  arranged 
the  program  for  three  sessions  of  the  Conference,  Friday  evening, 
August  25  and  Saturday  morning  and  afternoon,  August  26.  The 
early  morning  prayer  meeting  on  Saturday  was  led  by  Mary  Borne- 
man,  a  member  of  the  Y.  P.  Committee. 

The  meeting  Friday  evening  was  inspirational  in  nature.  The 
theme  was  "From  Mountains  of  Vision  into  Valleys  of  Service'' 
based  on  Matthew  17:1-9.  The  meeting  opened  with  the  playing 
of  a  number  of  church  hymns  by  a  string  quartet  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Wilhelmine  Bixel.  A  sacred  drama  entitled  "Whom  Jesus 
Loved"  was  presented  by  a  group  of  Bluffton  young  people.  It 
was  directed  by  Prof.  B.  D.  Smucker  of  Bluffton  and  portrayed  a 
scene  of  the  early  Christian  Church  with  the  Apostle  John  and  the 


—  538  — 

women  who  followed  Jesus  as  the  characters.  After  a  consecration 
prayer  service  and  a  selection  by  a  men's  chorus  an  address  "A 
Vision  of  God — The  Source  of  a  Life  Purpose"  was  given  by  Prof. 
S.  F.  Pannabecker,  formerly  a  missionary  to  China.  Following  this 
a  paper  by  David  Wedel  "What  Contributions  Will  a  Youth  with 
such  a  Purpose  Render  the  Churches  of  our  Conference?"  was  read. 

Dr.  E.  G.  Kaufman,  President  of  Bethel  College,  was  heard  in 
a  powerful  and  challenging  address.  He  spoke  on  the  theme  "Want- 
ed: Two  Thousand  Young  Mennonites"  based  on  II  Kings  18:23. 
He  spwke  about  our  great  Mennonite  heritage  and  our  opportunities. 
We  should  not  be  ashamed  of  our  name  nor  of  our  heritage,  we 
should  be  proud  of  it.  We  should  strive  to  live  up  to  our  principles 
of  Peace,   The   Simple   Life   and   a  Vital   Belief   in   Jesus   Christ. 

The  benediction  was  pronounced  by  Rev.  A.  M.  Fretz,  the 
oldest  active  pastor  of  the  Eastern  District   Conference. 

Saturday  morning  was  the  Sunday  School  Program  in  charge 
of  the  Board  of  Education  with  Rev.  A.  S.  Rosenberger,  presiding. 
The  papers  for  the  most  part  were  prepared  and  presented  by  young 
people.  The  first  by  Vivienne  S.  Musselman  was  on  "Teaching 
Peace  in  the  Sunday  School."  Rev.  P.  R.  Schroeder  spoke  on 
"Sunday  School  Standards",  after  which  Walter  Temple  discussed 
"Closer  Cooperation"  both  between  church  and  school  as  well  as 
between  schools.  The  last  paper  was  written  by  Emma  Ruth,  on 
"Those  not  now  connected  with  the  Church."  All  of  the  papers 
brought  forth  a  spirited  discussion.  One  resolution  was  passed: 
Recommended,  That  each  church  of  the  General  Conference  hold 
a  series  of  evangelistic  meetings  between  this  date  and  Easter  1934. 

The  groups  then  separated  into  five  smaller  divisions.  At 
these  five  simultaneous  conferences  the  subjects  and  leaders  were 
as  follows:  Family  Worship — Walter  Temple.  —  Loyalty  to  our 
Churches  and  Schools — Rev.  Philip  Wedel.  —  Peace — Rev.  C.  J. 
Landes.  —  What  Shall  our  Young  People  Read  ? — Ferdinand  Wiens. 
—  Coordinating  the  Work  of  our  Young  People  in  the  General  Con- 
ference— Mary  Bomeman. 

For  an  hour  these  groups  considered  various  phases  of  the 
subjects  presented,  after  which  the  entire  company  reassembled 
and  one  member  from  each  group  gave  a  report  of  his  conference. 


I 


—  539  — 

As  a  result  of  these  discussion  groups  the  following  recommenda- 
tions were  adopted  at  the  business  session  which  followed: 

1.  Recommended,  That  we  continue  our  interest  in  arid  our 
support  of  our  Young  People's  Retreats  and  that  we  strive  to  have 
an  exchange  of  delegates  between  the  various  Retreats. 

2.  Recommended,  That  the  young  people  use  "The  Mennonite" 
more  freely,  acqainting  themselves  with  General  Conference  ac- 
tivities and  contributing  reports  of  Retreats  and  other  Young 
People's  work. 

3.  Recommended,  That  the  churches  consider  the  importance 
of  electing  at  least  one  person  under  thirty  to  represent  the  con- 
gregation at  General  Conference. 

4.  Recommended,  That  each  member  of  the  Young  People's 
Committee  submit  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Committee  an  annual 
report  of  the  activities  of  the  young  people  in  his  District. 

5.  Recommended,  That  there  be  two  representatives  on  the 
Committee  from  Canada  because  of  the  large  area  covered  by  this 
District. 

6.  Recommended,  That  the  Committee  be  empowered  to  secure 
the    services   of   a   part-time   travelling   secretary. 

The  election  of  a  new  Young  People's  Committee  followed  the 
report  of  the  nominating  Committee.  Those  elected  from  each 
District  were: 

Pacific — D.  D.  Eitzen,  Chairman. 

Northern — Walter  Gering.  ;..;,•■> 

Western — Vivienne  Musselman.  ^i 

Middle — A.  R.  Keiser. 

Eastern — Mary  Borneman,  Secretary-Treasurer.  '•' 

Canada,  West — Henry  Harder. 

Canada,  East — C.  H.  Tiessen. 

The  meeting  was  closed  with  prayer. 

COMITY  COMMITTEE 
1933 

(;  The  1929  session  of  Conference  created  a  committee,  given  the 
name  Comity  Committee.  The  work  assigned  to  this  committee  is 
to   seek   cooperation   and    fellowship   with    other   related    Ch^'i'^tian 


—  540  — 

groups.  A  report  was  read  by  M.  Horsch,  a  member  which  offer- 
ed several  recommendations.  These  recommendations  were  adopt- 
ed.   They  read: 

Resolved,  a)  That  the  Conference  again  elect  such  a  Committee, 
and  b)  That  this  Committee  work  jointly  with  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  General  Conference  and  like  committees  of  any  other 
Conference. 

Those  elected  into  this  Committee  were  M.  Horsch,  Lester  Hos- 
tetler,  A.  M.  Fretz. 

The  name  of  this  Committee  after  this  is  changed  from  Comity 
Committee  to  Church  Unity  Committee. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

DIAMOND  JUBILEE 
1035 

INTRODUCTION 
The   Diamond  Jubilee   of  the   General   Conference   is   history. 
Ardent  hopes   and  fervent   prayers  have   been  fulfilled,   and   new 
courage  to  face  the  future  with  God  was  inspired.     Expression  of 
this  faith  was  crystalized  in  the  oft-sung  "Conference  Hymn" 

O.  have  you  not  heard  of  that  beautiful  stream 

That  flows  thru  our  Father's  land? 

Its  waters  gleam  bright  in  the  heavenly  light, 

And  ripple  o'er  golden  sand. 

0,  seek  that  beautiful  stream — 

Seek  now  that  beautiful  stream; 

Its  waters,  so  free,  are  flowing  for  thee, 

O,  seek  that  beautiful  stream. 
It  required  no  small   amount  of  courage  on  the  part  of  the 
two  churches  at  Los  Angeles  and  Upland,  Calif,  to  undertake  to  be 
hosts  of  the  Conference.    However,  they  did  it  very  acceptably  and 


—  541  — 

the  blessings  were  mutual  and  many.  The  conference  meetings 
were  held  in  the  Upland  church  and  the  Sunday  and  evening  meet- 
ings in  the  large  Chaffey  High  School  auditorium,  which  had  kindly 
been  put  at  our  disposal  free  of  charge. 

It  might  be  stated  here,  for  future  guidance,  that  lodging  and 
breakfast  were  furnished  in  the  hospitable  homes  of  Upland  at  75c 
per  person  per  day,  and  that  other  meals  were  served  in  the 
church  basement  at  25c  to  40c,  and  at  the  church  all  the  orange 
juice  one  wanted  to  drink  was  on  tap  free. 


FIRST    MENNONITE     CHURCH,     UPLAND,     CALIF. 
GENERAL     CONFERENCE     HELD     HERE    IN     1935. 


The  Immanuel  church  in  Los  Angeles  celebrated  its  25th  an- 
niversary and  was  anxious  to  make  closest  contacts  with  the  Con- 
ference and  its  spirit;  hence  the  Y.  P.  evening  meeting,  on  August 
9,  right  after  the  close  of  the  conference  session,  was  held  in  the 
Immanuel  church  in  the  city.  And  the  meetings  continued  there 
to  the  evening  of  August  11.  The  next  5  days  the  first  Y.  P. 
Retreat  of  the  General  Conference  was  held  at  Camp  La  Verne  with 
a  registration  of  over  80. 

On  Saturday  evening  August  3  a  preliminary  meeting  was  held 
at  which  kind  words  of  welcome  were  addressed  to  the  delegates 
and  visitors  by  L.  J.  Horsch  of  the  Local  committee,  the  Mayor  of 
the  city  of  Upland,  Dr.  Weber  of  the  ChaflFey  High  school  board, 
the  secretary  of  the  Upland  Ministerial  Association,   Rev.   Engle 


—  542  — 
and  these  were  responded  to  by  the  conference  president,  P.  R. 
Schroeder.     A  girls'  choir  supplied  special  music. 

As  has  been  customary,  every  morning  a  half -hour  prayer  serv- 
ice was  held.  These  were  very  well  attended  and  left  their  exalting 
impression  upon  the  business  meetings.  The  Spirit's  leading  was 
earnestly  sought. 

SUNDAY,   JUBILEE    DAY,   AUGUST   4. 

After  the  prayer  service  at  8  o'clock  at  the  church,  led  by 
J.  M.  Regier,  the  morning  worship  service,  and  the  other  meetings 
of  the  day,  were  held  at  the  Chaffey  auditorium. 

The  vice  president,  C.  C.  Wedel,  presided  and  made  the  in- 
troduction. Then  J.  J.  Balzer  spoke,  stressing  Missions,  and  H. 
J.  Krehbiel  stressed  Publication  and  Education. 

At  the  historical  meeting  in  the  afternoon  the  secretary,  C. 
E.  Krehbiel,  presided.  The  main  speakers  were  C.  H.  van  der  Smis- 
sen,  P.  R.  Aeschliman  and  David  Toews.  J.  B.  Baer  unfortunately 
could  not  be  present  but  sent  a  kind  letter,  which  was  read. 

The  following  letters  from  India,  China,  Germany  and  Para- 
guay were  read  by  the  chairman: 

FROM  THE  MISSIONARIES  IN  INDIA 

To  the  General  Conference  of  Mennonites  of  North  America 

assembled  to  celebrate  the  Diamond  Jubilee. 

We  greet  you  in  the  name  of  Him  who  through  the  sacrifice 
df  Himself  drew  us  unto   this  bond   of  fellowship! 

Fellowship  and  cooperation  in  Christian  service  belong  to 
the  fundamental  principles  of  this  Conference.  That  this  service 
from  the  inception  of  the  Conference  centered  in  Missions  should 
today  certainly  be  a  cause  for  genuine  thanksgiving,  because  it 
indicates  that  the  churches  joining  it  were  alive  to  the  supreme 
command  of  our  Lord  and  that  there  was  in  them  a  measure  (  f  'he 
abundant  overflowing  life. 

Your  India  Mission — it  is  really  the  Lord's  Mission — is  an 
arm  of  this  service,  and  we — the  workers — are  glad  for  the 
privilege  of  having  a  share  in  this  magnificent  work.  In  spite 
of  our  mistakes  and  sins  and  failures  God  has  added  His  blessings, 
and  there  are  diligent  Christian  churches  today  in  this  field  of  en- 
deavor in  this  vast  country  of  India.     The  same  objective  that  was 


—  543  — 

before  you  when  you  sent  out  the  first  missionaries,  and  which  we 
know  is  before  you  still,  is  also  before  us,  your  representatives,  and 
if  anything,  is  more  clearly  visualized  than  ever  before;  and  so  we 
consecrate  ourselves  anew  to  be  used  of  our  Lord  as  He  pleases 
for  the  salvation  of  souls  in  India,  the  land  with  the  teeming  mil- 
lions. 

We  hereby  want  to  express  to  the  Conference  our  appreciation 
for  its  courageous  support,  both  financially  and  by  prayer;  for 
the  great  confidence  shown  its  workers;  and  for  the  brotherly  love 
evinced  to  missionaries  on  furlough.  And  to  the  Mission  Board 
in  particular  we  want  to  say  how  much  we  appreciate  its  splendid 
cooperation  when  it  might  have  ruled;  its  patience  with  us  when 
we  were  impetuous  in  our  requests;  and  its  ready  insight,  though 
the  field  of  work  was  far  away. 

There  is  every  reason  to  be  of  good  courage.  Even  though 
in  older  Christian  lands  some  are  openly  turning  away  from  Christ 
— on  the  great  mission  fields  of  the  world  multitudes  are  coming 
to  Him,  and  in  our  own  field,  too,  the  Lord  is  mightily  reviving  His 
ork.  Let  us  consecrate  ourselves  afresh  with  new  zeal,  one  and 
all,  that  He  may  do  a  mighty  work  in  and  through  us  for  the  ex- 
tension of  His  most  wonderful  Kingdom  on  this  earth,  and  prepare 
His  saints  for  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Staff 
Per  P.  W.  Penner,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

GREETINGS  FROM  THE  CHINA  MISSIONARIES 
To  The  General  Conference  in  Session  at  Upland,  California, 
August,    1935 
Dear  Brothers  and   Sisters   in   Christ: 

"Oh  magnify  the  Lord  with  me,  and  let  us  exalt  His  name 
together."  Ps.  34:3. 

As  you  meet  in  Conference  these  days  we  would  join  you 
in  'magnifying  the  Lord'  and  in  'exalting'  His  name  for  the  way 
He  has  blessed  the  work  of  our  Conference  at  home  and  abroad  dur- 
ing these  many  years.  We  would  look  with  you  into  the  future  to 
face  the  new  challenges  that  lie  ahead.  May  the  Lord  guide  you 
in  all  your  deliberations  and  plans  for  a  forward  movement  and 


—  -,44  — 

abundantly  bless  you  in  your  days  of  fellowship  with  each  other  and 
with  Him. 

As  you  consider  the  needs  of  forei^  Missions  you  will  also 
think  of  our  China  Field.  We  want  to  praise  the  Lord  for  the  way 
He  held  his  protecting  hand  over  His  own  here  during  the  past; 
for  keeping  away  forces  that  might  have  prevented  us  from  spread- 
ing the  Gospel  during  the  recent  restless  years.  We  praise  God 
for  the  steady,  though  slow,  advance  of  His  kingdom;  for  an  ever 
increasing  number  of  consecrated  native  Christian  leaders  and  for 
the  wide,  wide  open  door  on  every  hand. 

The  Lord  has  richly  blessed  the  work.  Church  membership 
has  grown  to  over  1200,  with  an  addition  of  550  enquirers  and 
many  more  scattered  everywhere  through  the  field  who  show  a 
friendly  interest  in  the  Gospel.  One  of  the  greatest  encouragements 
that  has  come  to  us  in  the  past  few  years  is  the  spiritual  growth  of 
the  church  members.  There  is  a  growing  number  of  volunteer 
workers  and  a  manifest  desire  on  the  part  of  the  Christians  to  yield 
to  an  inner  urge  to  witness  for  Christ. 

Another  interesting  sign,  at  large,  are  the  many  revivals  in 
places  where  Christian  work  has  been  carried  on  for  a  longer  period 
of  time,  and  tbe  Gospel  has  already  taken  deeper  root.  Many  of 
these  have  come  about  through  native  leaders  who  are  on  fire  for 
God,  and  one  blazing  soul  sets  another  on  fire.  We  feel  the  ef- 
fects of  these  movements  in  our  field  and  praise  the  Lord  for  the 
work  of  His  Spirit. 

Much,  however,  remains  to  be  done.  Matth.  9:37.  38 — "the  har- 
vest (truly)  is  plenteous  but  the  laborers  are  few,  pray  ye  therefore 
the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  He  send  laborers  into  the  field."  As 
this  Conference  meets  there  are  only  seven  missionaries  on  our 
China  field  with  a  population  of  2,220,000.  There  are  about  4,700 
villages,  which  means  that  there  are  3,500  more  villages  than  we 
have  Christians.  This  means  670  villages,  or  a  population  of  317,- 
143  to  every  missionary  here.  What  a  large  parish!  Should  each 
missionary  visit  these  people  in  his  parish  at  the  rate  of  five 
families  a  day  it  would  take  him  36  years  to  visit  each  home  once. 
What  a  vast  unreached  multitude  we  have  in  our  field,  and  what 
a  challenge  to  Christian  men  and  women  who  wish  to  consecrate 


—  545  — 

their  lives  to  missionary  service.  We  are  facin'^  an  inr^en  e 
task — an  impossible  task — which  however  becomes  gloriously  pos- 
sible through  Him  who  said,  "Go  ye  ...  "  "I  am  with  you." 

We  thank  you  heartily  for  your  cooperation  in  this  great 
task.  May  the  Lord  bless  you  richly  for  the  support  that  you  have 
given  and  for  the  sacrifices  that  you  have  made  during  these  years 
of  depression  so  that  the  work  could  be  carried  on.  Pray  much  for 
all  of  us  and  the  native  Christian  leaders  so  that  all  may  be  made 
spiritually  adequate  to  meet  the  needs  of  folks  in  their  soul  hun- 
ger; that  we  might  carry  the  work  on  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
advancement  of  His  Kingdom. 

It  warms  our  hearts  to  think  of  you  gathered  together  for  this 
Jubilee  Conference  in  California.  Our  common  interests,  our  com- 
mon desire  to  see  the  glory  of  the  Lord  and  to  hasten  the  coming 
of  His  Kingdom  will  give  joy  to  pray  for  you  as  you  gather  in  your 
daily  meetings.  That  the  Holy  Spirit  be  present  in  power  and  make 
the  Conference  a  happy,  blessed  one  is  the  wish  of  your 

China  co-workers  and  fellow  heirs  in  Christ. 
Signed,   W.   C.  Voth,   Mission   Chairman 
Frieda  N.  Sprunger,  Mission  Secretary 

Weierhof,  Germany,  July  11,  1935 
General  Conference  of  the 
Mennonites  of  N.  A. 
At  Upland,  California 
Dear  Brethren: 

For  the  session  of  your  "Diamond  Jubilee-Conference"  from 
August  3.  to  10.  at  Upland,  California  in  the  Name  of  the  "Confer- 
ence of  the  South-German  Mennonites"  I  extend  hearty  fraternal 
greetings  with  the  wish  that  the  Lord's  richest  blessings  may 
attend  all  of  your  discussions  and  decisions  for  the  well  being  of 
our  valued  Brotherhood  and  the  upbuilding  of  His  Kingdom  through 
Christ  Jesus. 

At  the  same  time  may  I  extend  a  hearty  invitation  to  the  World 
Conference,  that  is  to  be  held  from  June  29  to  July  3  (1936),  in 
Amsterdam,  Elspeet  and  Witmarsum  in  Holland. 

In  brotherly  union  Chr.  NefF. 


—  54G  — 

Friedensruh,  Femheim,  Paraguay 
Dear  Associates  in  Faith: 

With  joy  we  welcome  the  75.  anniversary  festivities  of  the 
General  Conference.  Though,  unfortunately,  we  are  not  in  a 
position  to  make  any  material  contribution,  nevertheless  we  agreed 
in  our  Church  Board  that  we  wanted  at  least  to  appear  as  gfuest, 
if  it  is  not  too  late;  however,  not  in  person,  but  in  the  form  of  the 
enclosed  photograph. 

We  wish  the  Jubilee  Conference  God's  richest  blessing  and  well 
being,  and  greet  you  with  1.  Corinthians  15:58:  "Wherefore,  my 
beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmoveable,  always  abounding 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labor  is 
not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

Job.  Teichgraef, 
Leading  minister  of  the  Femheim  Mennonite  Church. 

Letters  were  read  from  N.  B.  Grubb  and  A.  M.  Fretz.  Brief 
words  were  spoken  by  J.  C.  Mehl,  C.  Hege,  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  S.  S. 
Baumgartner  and  H.  H.  Quiring. 

The  program  for  the  evening  was  changed  somewhat,  the 
Communion  service  being  postponed  to  Monday  evening  and  the 
vho'e  Sunday  evening  being  occupied  by  the  Jubilee  Choir  of 
about  70  voices  and  the  address  by  E.  G.  Kaufman  as  indicated  in 
the  appended  Program. 

HOPI  GIRLS  ATTEND  JUBILEE 

One  of  the  high  lights  in  this  Jubilee  session  was  the  fact 
that,  through  the  efforts  of  kind  friends,  a  choir  of  eight  Hopi  In- 
dian girls  could  be  brought  by  Missionary  J.  P.  Suderman  and 
wife  to  this  session.  The  girls  now  sang  two  numbers:  The  con- 
ference hymn:  Ich  weiss  einen  Strom,  in  Hopei;  and  "It's  a  sweet, 
tender  story.  .  .  The  names  of  these  girls  are:  Ethel  Jenkins,  Fer- 
mena  Jenkins,  Mayfa  James,  Isabella  Homewytewa,  June  Ro  e 
T  omayeswa,  Alberta  Mootzka,  Norma  Mootzka,  Marjiaret  Lorna- 
vitu. 

MONDAY  MORNING,  AUGUST  5 
The  Opening  Service 
At  9  o'clock  Monday  morning,  August  5,  the  vice  president,  C.  C. 


—  547  — 

Wedel,  announced  the  song  "I  need  thee  every  hour",  and  at  the 
conclusion  read  Romans  12:1-12  and  offered  prayer.  For  the  text 
for  the  conference  sermon,  the  president,  P.  R.  Schroeder,  chose 
the  words  "Take  Courage"  in  2  Chronicles  15:8.  Here  the  king 
and  Israel  were  told  that  God  would  be  with  them  if  they  remained 
true  to  Him;  that  they  should  therefore  be  strong,  take  courage  and 
do  their  part.  That  is  the  challenge  to  God's  people  today.  The 
enemies  are:  War,  Liquor,  Nicotine,  Vile  Movies,  Lust,  Sa^^ba^h 
desecration,  Rationalism  instead  of  Revelation,  God  defying  na- 
tions.    It  is  Christ  versus  Nietzsche. 

After  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  two  numbers  by  the  Junior  choir 
of  the  local  church  the  conference  session  was  declared  opened. 

The  statement  made  by  the  Special  Committee  appointed  by 
the  Executive  Committee  to  solicit  funds  was  as  follows: 

OUR    DIAMOND    JUBILEE 
How  Shall  We   Celebrate  It? 

1.  By  Thanksgiving.  Let  it  be,  first  of  all,  a  Call  to  Prayer! 
The  fact  that  our  General  Conference  is  permitted  to  celebrate  its 
75.  Anniversary  in  1935  is  cause  for  rejoicing  and  thanksgiving, 
for  praise  and  prayer,  for  meditation  and  devotion,  for  self-exam- 
ination and  humility,  for  a  spiritual  revival  and  renewed  consecra- 
tion. —  May  it  be  to  us  a  matter  of  Faith  and  Trust  in  God  who 
is  able  to  perform  what  He  has  promised.  (Rom.  5:21) 

While  much  remains  to  be  done  and  much  has  been  done  but 
feebly;  yet  the  Lord  has  visibly  blessed  the  efforts  put  forth  in  His 
Cause.  However,  there  is  much  yet  to  do.  He  wants  us  to  give 
praise  and  rejoice  because  of  past  blessings;  but  we  must  also  pray- 
erfully look  ahead — must  face  the  future  hopefully  with  the  Lord. 

Our  deep  gratitude  for  the  past  will  surely  please  Him. — But 
will  it,  can  it  also  please  Him  fully  if  we  appear  before  His  Altar 
with  lip-service  and  loaded  down  with  financial  debts — with  un- 
paid vows — not  having  brought  to  His  store-house  the  whole  tithe, 
as  Good  Stewards  should  ? 

The  Prophet  Malachi  wrote: 

Bring  ye  the  whole  tithe  into  the  store-house,  that  there  may 
be  food  in  my  house,  and  prove  me  now  herewith,  saith  Jehovah 


—  548  — 

of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven  and  pour  out 
a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it. 

2.  By  a  Thankoffering.  Let  us  prove  the  Lord!  Let's  plead 
His  promise!  Let's  make  this  an  occasion  for  a  consecrated  thank- 
offering.  We  have  debts.  And  surely  it  will  please  the  Lord  and 
inspire  us  mightily  if  all  of  these  debts  are  completely  wiped  out 
when  we  gather  to  celebrate  our  Diamond  Jubilee.  Let's  make 
this  a  prayerful  goal  and  all  join  hearts  and  hands  to  do  it!  If  it  la 
done  spontaneously  without  undue  urging  from  without  it  will  be 
doubly  blessed.  To  this  end,  who  will  volunteer  to  bring  a  Real 
Sacrifice — to  contribute  a  thank-offering  to  a  Special  Jubilee  Fund? 

3.  A  Jubilee  Fund.  The  Executive  Committee  of  the  General 
Conference  has  approved  this  project  and  has  named  the  undersign- 
ed a  Committee  to  present  it  to  you. 

The  purpose  of  this  Jubilee  Fund  is: 

a)  To  pay  off  all  debts  of  Conference  Boards,  so  we  may  cele- 
brate our  Diamond  Jubilee  free  from  debts. 

b)  Any  remainder  is  to  be  a  Permanent  Jubilee  Fund,  the 
income  from  which  is  to  be  used  for  conference  work  as  the  Con- 
ference or  the  Executive  Committee  may  determine. 

c)  As  always,  donors  may,  if  they  wish,  say  that  their  gifts 
are  to  go  for  some  specific  cause.  Otherwise  they  go  into  the 
Jubilee  F^ind. 

d)  All  gifts  for  the  Jubilee  Fund  are  to  be  sent  to  the  Con- 
ference Treasurer,  Karl  A.  Richert,  Newton,  Kan.  Send  yours 
now  on  Blank  below. 

e)  Any  and  all  gifts,  small  or  large,  will  be  thankfully  received. 
It  is  desired  that  just  as  many  as  possibly  can  may  have  a  share 
in  this  thank-offering.     Give  as  the  Lord  has  prospered  you. 

In  the  Master's  and  your  service. 
The  Jubilee  Committee 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Sec'y  General  Conference,  Newton,  Kans. 
Mrs,    R.    A.    Goerz,    Sec'y    Women's    Mission    Ass'n.,    Newton, 

Kansas 
H.  J.  Krehbiel,  Chairman  Publ.  Board,  Reedley,  Calif. 

D.  D.  Eitzen,  Chair.  Y.  P.  Com.,  722  E.  79th,  Los  Angeles,  Calif. 


I 


—  549  — 

HOLY  COMMUNION 

On  Monday  evening  at  7:30  delegates  and  visitors,  numbering 
525,  met  in  the  Upland  Mennonite  church  for  the  first  time,  since 
1861,  to  celebrate  at  a   General   Conference  the  Lord's   Supper. 

The  Ladies'  Choir  sang  "Holy,  holy,  holy.  .  .  "  and  the  pastor 
of  the  church,  L.  Hostetler,  spoke  the  invocation.  Then  the  con- 
gregation sang  "When  I  survey  the  wondrous  cross  .  .  ." 

P.  E.  Whitmer  read  from  John  15  and  led  in  a  fervent  prayer 
followed  by  "Peace,  blessed  peace.  .  ."  sung  by  the  Ladies'  choir. 

Now  the  congregation  sang  the  first  stanza  of  "Ich  weiss  einen 
Strom"  in  German  and  the  third  and  fourth  in  English  from  our 
Hymn  book. 

John  P.  Klassen  of  Winnipeg  gave  a  short  Communion  ser- 
mon, using  as  text:  "Und  er  nahm  das  Brot,"  etc.  from  Luke  22. 
(This  sermon  was  published  in  the  Buhdesbdte  of  Sept.  3,  1935.) 
And  after  the  song  "I  need  thee  every  hours,"  Lester  Hostetler 
spoke  on  Acts  2:42-47,  "And  they  continued  steadfastly,  etc.  . 
The  communion  table  symbolizes  fellowship.  Things  we  have  in 
common  are:  Belief  in  God;  Belief  in  Christ;  Common  experiences; 
Sorrow;  Imperfections.     The  hymn  "O  sacred  Head"  was  sung. 

The  Conference  president,  P.  R.  Schroeder,  read  from  Psalm 
133:  "Behold,  how  good  and  how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to 
dwell  together  in  unity!"  and  1  Cor.  11:23-29,  and  blessed  the  Ele- 
ments. Then  he  passed  them  to  the  pastors  of  the  entertaining 
churches,  L.  Hostetler  and  D.  D.  Eitzen,  and  these  passed  them  to 
the  chairmen  of  the  six  district  conferences  and  a  deacon  of  the 
local  congregation,  and  these  waited  upon  the  communicants. 

After  another  hymn  the  benediction  was  pronounced  and  thus 
a  very  impressive  service,  that  knit  all  of  us  together  in  memory 
of  Him  who  died  for  us,  but  lives  again  that  we  might  live,  cli- 
maxed  the   Diamond   Jubilee   session   of  the   Conference. 
REPRESENTATION  AT  THE  CONFERENCE 

The  attendance  upon  this  Jubilee  Conference  session  was  not 
as  general  as  might  have  been  expected.  The  total  number  of 
member  churches  then  was  156.  Of  this  number  133  churches  were 
represented  by  delegates,  there  being  236  delegates  with  a  total  of 
991  votes. 


—  5  "0  — 

NEW    CHURCHES    RECEIVED 
THE  COMMITTEE  ON  ADMITTANCE  OF  CHIRCHES 

has  considered  and  examined  the  applications  of  the  following 
churches  and  hereby  recommends  them  to  the  General  Conference 
of  Mennonites  in  session  at  Upland,  Calif.,  Aug.  3-9,  1935.  The 
churches  are: 

1.  Redmoon  Mennonite  Church,  Clinton,  Okla.,  42  members; 

2.  Cheyenne   Mennonite   Church,   Custer,   Okla.,   55   members; 

3.  First  Mennonite   Church,  Madrid,  Nebr.,  50  members; 

4.  Janjgir   Mennonite   Mission,   India,   145   members; 

5.  First    Mennonite,    Schafter,    Calif.,    24    members; 

6.  Grace  Mennonite,  Dallas,  Oregon,  41  members; 

7.  Grace  Mennonite,  Albany,  Oregon,  61  members; 

8.  Smith  Comer,  East  Freedom,  Pa.  (Secretary's  Note:  This  church, 
joined  in  1914,  and  the  name  should  not  have  been  handed  in  to  the 
committee  by  the  Home  Mission  Board.) 

J.  H.  Epp 
A.  W.  Friesen 
David  Toews 
A.  R.  Keiser 


I 


CHAPTER  XXX 

EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE  REPORT 
1933   to   1935 
To  The  General  Conference 
Greetings: 

The  customary  number  of  minor  matters  came  to  the  Con- 
ference secretary  and  could  be  disposed  of  without  burdening  the 
whole   Committee   and   hence   need   not   be   reported   here. 

However,  two  problems  were  brought  before  the  Committee  by 
conference  boards,  namely: 

1.  The  Board  of  Publication  desired  aid  in  solving  their  debt 
problem.  It  was  stated  that  creditors  would  be  satisfied  if  notes 
were  signed  by  Board  officers,  and  the  Executive  Committee  was 
asked  to  and  did  sanction  this.  But  later  the  Board  officers  thought 
the  conference  trustees  ought  to  sign  these  notes.  The  Trustees 
have  not  been  signing  such  obligations  and  demurred.  (See  pg.  71 
of  1926)  Finally  the  Board  officers  signed,  and  in  order  to  help 
liquidate  this  and  other  conference  debts  the  plan  of  starting  a 
Jubilee  Fund  was  presented  and  heartily  approved  by  your  Com- 
mittee.    The  outcome  of  all  this  will  be  reported  by  others. 

2.  The  Board  of  Home  Missions  asked  the  aid  of  the  Executive 
Committee  in  solving  the  problem  facing  the  Chicago  work.  The 
Board  asked  for  authorization  to  sell  the  church  property.  The 
Executive  Committee,  however,  was  not  agreed  on  such  action  and 
happily  another  solution  was  found  as  will  appear  in  the  report  of 
this  Board. 

and  distributed  to  the  churches  free — 2  for  each  vote.     Since  not 

3.  As  per  conference  resolution  the  Minutes  were  again  printed 
as  many  are  needed  in  the  German  as  in  the  English,  we  had  1200 
made  with  both  languages  and  900  in  English  only. 

4.  Upon  recommendation  of  the  Sanatorium  Committee  the 
Upland  Sanatorium  property  was  sold.     A  condition  was,  that  the 


—  552  — 

money  taken  from  the  Endowment  fund  for  current  expenses  be 
put  back  into  this  fund.  (See  pg.  299  of  1923)  But  the  amount 
of  this  fund  was  not  stated  and  not  clearly  shown  in  available  rec- 
ords. Througfh  correspondence  an  agreement  was  reached  with  the 
Sanatorium  Committee,  that  the  amount  of  this  Permanent  Fund 
be  set  at  $20,000.00  and  so  reported  to  Conference  for  approval, 
thus  releasing  some  accumulated  funds  for  purposes  named  in  the 
proposal  to  sell  the  property. 

5.  Resolution  .38  of  1933  instructed  the  Executive  Committee 
to  name  a  committee  which  was  to  "work  out  a  plan  for  systematic 
giving  for  all  conference  needs."  This  committee  met  at  Berne, 
Indiana  and  then  submitted  a  plan  which  is  made  part  of  this  report, 
and  is  as  follows: 

REPORT  OF  THE  COMMITTEE  ON  SYSTEMATIC  GIVING. 

"Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,  that  there  may 
be  meat  in  mine  house,  and  prove  me  now  herewith,  saith  the 
I-X)rd  of  hosts.  If  I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven,  and 
pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room  to  receive  it." 
—Mai.  3:10. 

"Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by 
him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him,  that  there  shall  be  no 
gathering  when  I  come." — 1  Cor.  16:2. 

"If  therefore  ye  have  not  been  faithful  in  the  unrighteous 
mammon,  who  will  commit  to  your  trust  the  true  riches?  And  if 
ye  have  not  been  faithful  in  that  which  is  another  man's  who  shall 
give  you  that  which  is  your  own? — Luke  16:11-12. 

Following  is  the  Conference  Resolution  adopted  in  Bluffton, 
Ohio  in  1933:  "We  recommend,  that  the  Executive  Committee  of 
the  General  Conference  appoint  a  committee  who  shall  work  out  a 
plan  for  systematic  giving  for  all  conference  needs."  We  interpret 
this  resolution  to  mean,  that  ways  and  means  shall  be  devised  to 
secure  necessary  money  to  carry  on  all  our  conference  work.  This 
we  believe  would  imply  a  revival  of  the  spiritual  life  of  our  people 
wh'ch  would  cause  them  to  consider  themselves  as  stewards  of 
God. 

Taken  literally,  this  resolution  would  include  all  our  treasuries, 


—  553  — 

but  we  must  differentiate  between  them.  Altho  the  Publication 
treasury  has  a  debt  now,  it  will  not  need  continuous  help,  yet  it 
may  need  occasional  assistance.  We  hope  that  the  Jublee  Fund 
will  pay  the  present  debt.  We  herewith  heartily  endorse  the  Jubi- 
lee Fund  campaign. 

Since  the  Board  of  Education  and  the  conference  Trustees  have 
presented  no  problem  in  the  past,  they  are  for  the  time  being  omit- 
ted from  our  plan  of  distribution.  Our  chief  problem  therefore  is 
that  of  the  two  mission  boards,  as  far  as  permanent  provision  of 
funds  and  their  distribution  is  concerned.  We  feel  as  other  de- 
nominations do,  that  the  matter  of  fixing  a  ratio  for  distribution 
between  the  two  is  very  difficult. 

Since  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  has  passed  the  following 
resolution:  "Resolved,  that  we  employ  a  secretary  on  full  time, 
and  invite  the  Home  Mission  Board  to  join  in  this  undertaking, 
and  that  we  so  report  to  the  General  Conference,"  we  propose  that 
we  also  have  a  common  treasury,  and  that  the  ratio  of  distribution, 
of  missionary  gifts  between  the  two  boards  be  about  three  parts 
for  Foreign  mission  to  one  part  for  Home  mission,  because  that 
has  been  the   approximate  ratio  of  the  recent  past. 

The  door  must  be  left  open  for  designated  .gifts,  either  for 
foreign  or  home  mission.  As  to  special  gifts  they  can  be  made  in 
the  future  as  in  the  past.  However,  the  boards  prefer  that  special 
gifts  be  made  for  such  needs  that  are  included  in  the  budget.    ... 

Since  in  spite  of  the  most  careful  expenditures  by  the  different 
boards  deficits  may  occur,  we  recommend  that  five  per  cent  of  the 
gross  receipts  shall  be  set  aside  as  a  stabilization  fund,  which  may 
be  used  to  cover  the  deficits  in  any  treasury  in  the  Conference. 
The  Executive  Committee  is  to  determine  the  distribution  of  this 
stabilization  fund. 

As  we  have  stated  in  our  introduction,  and  as  our  conference 
resolutions  from  1926  and  1933  recommended,  we  urge  all  our  mem- 
bers to  tithe,  not  in  a  legal  spirit,  but  in  a  spirit  of  gratitude  to 
God  "for  his  unspeakable  gift"  (2  Cor.  9:15).  Repeatedly  churches 
report  that  when  they  tithed  they  received  remarkable  blessings, 
both  spiritual  and  financial. 

We   therefore  recommend  that  our  mission   boards   send   one 


—  554  — 

or  more  men  to  visit  all  our  churches,  that  they  present  to  the 
churches  in  a  definite  way  the  scriptural  claims  and  the  practical 
working  of  stewardship  of  self,  service  and  substance,  and  to  cause 
people  voluntarily  to  pledge  themselves  to  this  Christian  mode  of  liv- 
Since  the  following  covenant  plan  has  been  found  very  helpful  in 
similar  campaigns,  we  recommend  its  adoption  by  our  mission 
friends: 

"Trusting  in  God  and  accepting  his  challenge  (Mai.  3:10) 
T    hereby    pledge    thru    my    church    one-tenth    of    my    income 

for  a  period  of  one  year,  beginning 

for  the  Lord's  causes.  Unless  providentially  hindered  I  will 
attend  church  each  Sunday  and  bring  my  offering  (according 
to  the  system  of  my  church). 

Signed 

Date    Address    

The  men  visiting  the  churches  are  to  conduct  one  or  more 
services  in  each  church.  For  the  defrayal  of  the  expenses  con- 
nected with  this  work,  every  church  is  asked  to  take  up  a  free-will 
offering,  which  is  to  be  sent  either  to  the  joint  mission  treasurer, 
if  the  plan  is  accepted,  or  to  the  General  Conference  Treasurer. 

We  recommend  that  literature  in  pamphlet  form  pertaining 
to  missionary  information  and  stewardship  be  printed  for  free  dis- 
tribution among  the  churches.  The  expense  to  be  paid  out  of  the 
common  treasury.  As  a  beginning  of  such  literature  we  recommend 
the  following  pamphlets:  "The  Belmont  Covenant  Solves  The  Fi- 
nancial Problem",  by  Charles  Hadden  Nabors,  and  "The  Scriptural 
Basis  for  Systematic  Giving,"  by  Rev.  P.  H.  Richert.  These  are 
to  be  published  in  both  languages.  Other  pamphlets  may  be  added 
from  time  to  time  as  the  mission  boards  may  determine. 
Respectfully  submitted, 
Signed  Chairman,  P.  H.  Richert 

Member,  E.  W.  Baumgartner 

Secretary,  J.  M.  Regier. 

6.  A  "Manifesto"  on  Peace  received  by  the  Secretary  from  the 

International  Mennonite  Peace  League,  Holland  was  given  to  the 

chairman  of  our  Conference  Peace  Committee  for  such  action  as 

said  committee  deems  wise. 


—  555  — 

7.  In  May,  1935  Bro.  J.  W.  Kliewer  felt  constrained,  because 
of  failing  health,  to  resign  as  member  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions.  The  resigfnation  was  accepted,  but  as  the  conference  ses- 
sion was  so  near  the  Board  was  informed  that  unless  so  requested 
the  vacancy  would  not  be  filled  by  appointment. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  the  Conference  by  rising  show  its  appreciation  of  the 
long  and  efficient  service  rendered  by  Bro.  J.  W.  Kliewer  as  mem- 
ber of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

2.  That  the  Plan  for  Systematic  Giving  be  received  for  dis- 
cussion, and,  if  found  acceptable,  that  it  be  submitted  to  the  church- 
es for  a  referendum  vote  before  final  adoption. 

3.  That  the  Minutes  and  Reports  of  this  session  be  printed 
and  distributed  free  (two  for  each  vote)  and  that  the  churches 
be  requested  to  send  in  to  the  Conference  treasurer  a  free-will  of- 
fering to  cover  expenses. 

4.  The  Ladies'  Mission  Societies  of  the  Conference  are  a  very 
active  and  greatly  appreciated  force  in  carrying  on  the  conference 
work.  They  have  been  holding  their  business  meeting  on  an  after- 
noon while  the  Conference  was  in  regular  session,  but  find  this  un- 
satisfactory as  they  must  thus  miss  part  of  the  session.  We 
therefore  recommend,  that  at  the  next  session  of  Conference,  if 
suitable  arrangement  can  be  made,  the  Business  Committee  pro- 
vide a  place  for  the  Ladies'  Mission  Society  business  meeting  on 
the  regular  conference  program,  allowing  about  two  and  one-half 
hours  for  same. 

5.  That  the  Permanent  Sanatorium  Fund  be  fixed  at  $20,000.00, 
(consisting  of  the  following:  Deed  of  Trust  $7,600;  Promissory 
Notes  $6000;  and  Cash  $11,800);  and  that  the  Trustees  be  empow- 
ered on  the  basis  immediately  to  carry  out  the  stipulations  of  1923, 
page  299  in  disposing  of  the  accrued  interest  on  this  fund.  (Res. 
77)  Executive  Committee,  C.  E.  Krehbiel,  secretary. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

FOREIGN  MISSION 

1933   to   1935 

REPORT    OF   THE   BOARD 

Dear  Conference: — 

We  open  this  jubilee  report  with  a  passage  from  the  first  mis- 
sion conference,  and  church  conference  for  that  matter,  held  by 
the  Christian  church  in  Jerusalem  1900  years  ago: 

"Then  all  the  multitude  kept  silence  and  gave  audience 

to  Barnabas  and  Paul,  declaring  what  miracles  and  wonders 

God  had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by  them,"  Acts  15:12. 

Barnabas  and  Paul,  the  senior  missionaries  of  all  time,  here 
gave  the  first  Foreign  Mission  report.  May  it  be  the  key  note  to 
this  Jubilee  report. 

While  that  first  report  was  not  a  jubilee  report  as  far  as  the 
Christian  church  and  missions  was  concerned,  it  was  nevertheless 
given  in  a  kind  of  jubilee  year,  as  far  as  the  Christian  era  was 
concerned,  namely  in  the  year  50  A.  D.  And  above  all,  the  spirit 
of  it  was  a  jubilee  spirit,  as  the  report  shows.  It  ends  with  "They 
rejoiced"  (v.  31). 

May  this  rejoicing  in  the  Lord  and  His  work  be  the  key  note 
today,  all  the  more  so,  because  this  conference  has  from  the  be- 
ginning been  a  mission  conference  more  than  anything  else,  mis- 
sions having  been  the  prime  motive  of  its  organization  75  years 
ago,  both  Home  and  Foreign  Missions.  If  the  angels  in  heaven  re- 
joice over  sinners  who  repent,  how  much  more  should  we  rejoice 
over  the  3481  sinners  who  have  repented  in  our  five  foreign  mis- 
sion fields!  Yes,  may  our  conference  be  a  rejoicing  conference  as 
that  first  one  was.  That  is,  after  all,  the  chief  purpose  of  a  jubilee 
celebration,  to  rejoice  and  find  out  more  and  more  why  we  should 
rejoice,  and  so  increase  our  joy,  and  thereby  increase  mission  in-- 
terest.     After  that  first  conference  in  Jerusalem  50  A.  D.  missions 


I 


—  557  — 

expanded  by  leaps  and  bounds,  because  the  doors  were  made  wide 
open  for  the  Gentiles  to  come  in.  Had  it  not  been  for  that,  where 
would  we  all  be  to-day?  The  Holy  Spirit  Himself  put  His  seal  of 
approval  in  a  special  way  upon  that  conference,  as  he  undoubtedly 
will  on  this  one  if  held  in  the  same  spirit  of  rejoicing  over  God's 
leading  in  missions,  and  in  the  spirit  of  corresponding  praise  and 
thanksgiving. 

To  this  end  it  seems  proper  and  necessary,  that  this  report 
contain  a  retrospect  of  both  the  home  base  and  the  foreign  fields, 
and  that  this  retrospect  be  more  in  detail  and  lengthy  than  usual, 
also  for  the  purpose  of  later  reference. 

In  line  with  our  key  verse  we  have  asked  our  senior  mission- 
aries on  the  five  fields  to  send  in  a  survey  of  their  respective  fields, 
which  form  the  main  part  of  this  report,  mostly  in  their  own  words, 
and  appear  a  little  later  in   this   report. 

OUR  PRESENT  WORKING  STAFF. 

The  number  of  missionaries  is  almost  the  same  as  two  years 
ago.  We  reported  then  64.  One  of  these  has  died  recently,  namely 
Valdo  Fetter,  who  passed  away  on  May  6th,  1935.  He  was  sick 
only  two  days.  Pneumonia  developed  so  rapidly  and  fatally  evi- 
dently on  account  of  anaemia,  which  the  physician  found  when  he 
arrived.  Our  sympathy  goes  out  to  the  bereaved.  This  leaves  63 
white  missionaries,  but  we  should  perhaps  add  here  the  first  three 
■  native  workers  in  Arizona  who  also  have  charge  of  mission  sta- 
tions. Namely,  Bro.  and  Sister  F.  A.  Johnson,  Tuba  City,  and  Dan- 
iel Schirmer,  Hotevilla,  taking  the  place  of  Sister  Schirmer  there. 
But  she  is  still  on  the  station  serving  as  Post-Mistress.  This  makes 
a  total  of  66.  Eleven  of  these  have  been  at  home  on  furlough  (half 
of  them  on  extended  furlough)  and  five  have  just  recently  come 
home  from  India,  namely.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  H.  E.  Dester,  Rev.  and  Mrs. 
J.  R.  Duerksen,  and  Lorette  Lehman.  Three  are  on  the  way  home 
from  China,  Bro.  and  Sister  S.  J.  Goering  and  Sister  Frieda  N. 
Sprunger.  This  makes  just  now  16  on  furlough,  but  four,  or  per- 
haps six,  are  scheduled  to  return  this  year. 

A  number  of  mission  friends  have  made  it  possible  by  special 


—  .-.58  — 

gifts  for  Bro.  and  Sister  R.  Petter  to  take  their  first  furlough  trip 
home  to  Switzerland. 

The  health  of  the  missionaries  has  on  the  whole  been  good, 
thank  the  Lord.  But  Bro.  and  Sister  S.  J.  Goering  have  to  come 
home  on  account  of  health.  Mrs.  W.  F.  Unruh's  health  also  has 
not  been  good.  Mrs.  H.  J.  Kliewer's  health  is  better  than  it  was 
two  years  ago.  Mrs.  J.  P.  Suderman,  Arizona,  Miss  Helen  E. 
Nickel,  India,  and  Miss  Martha  Burkhalter  recently  underwent 
successful  operations.  Mrs.  F.  A.  Johnson,  on  account  of  health, 
had  to  move  from  Tuba  City  to  higher  level,  Oraibi. 

From  nearly  all  fields  calls  have  come  for  new  young  recruits. 
And  we  are  glad  to  report  that  the  Lord  is  raising  them  up,  so 
that  in  a  few  years  a  number  will  be  ready.  During  the  past  year 
seven  new  mission  candidates  have  been  accepted  by  the  Board, 
and  are  now  in  school  preparing  for  the  work.  The  long  depression 
during  past  years  was  discouraging  to  this  effort  to  gain  new  re- 
cruits, which  largely  accounts  for  the  fact  that  they  are  not  ready 
now  on  short  notice  to  go  out,  else  at  least  four  would  have  been 
sent  out  this  year,  two  to  China,  and  two  to  India. 

LIST  OF  DECEASED   MISSION   WORKERS. 

As  a  jubilee  record  it  seems  proper  to  add  here  a  list  of  all 
those  mission  workers,  who  have  died  during  the  past  75  years. 
Mrs.  G.  A.  Linscheid,  Canton,  Okla.,  kindly  furnished  this  list  (in- 
cluding a  few  names  of  those  connected  with  the  work,  though  not 
employees). 

1887 — April  2.  Mrs.  D.  B.  Hirschler,  nee  Lizzie  Welty. 

1888 — Jan.  4.  Daniel  Krehbiel,  Central  Mission  Treasurer. 

1889 — ^Jan.  19.  Mrs.  H.  R.  Voth,  nee  Barbara  Baer,  Darlington, 
Okla. 

1890 — May  27.  C.  J.  v.  d.  Smissen,  Secretary  F.  M.  Board. 

1890 — Sept.  6.  Rev.  D.  B.  Hirschler,  missionary,  Cantonment, 
Okla. 

189.3 — Dec.  7.  Benj.  Eicher,  member  F.  M.  Board. 

1895 — Feb.  15.  J.  H.  Oberholzer,  member  F.  M.  Board. 

1895 — Oct.  16.  Heinrich  Richert,  member  F.  M.  Board. 

1896 — April  8.  Mrs.  Anna  Haury  Ledig,  nee  Hirschler,  Cal. 

1899— March  23.  Mrs.  Anna  (J.  A.)  Funk,  Cantonment. 


—  559  — 

1901— May  6.  Mrs.  H.  R.  Voth,  nee  Martha  Moser,  Oraibi,  Ariz. 
1903— Dec.  7.  Rev.  M,  S.  Moyer,  member  of  the  Mission  Board. 
1906 — Jan.  3.  Mrs.  P.  A.  Penner,  nee  Lizzie  Dickman,  Champa, 
India. 

1907— April  13.  Christ  Schowalter,  member  F.  M.  Board. 
1907 — Dec.  8.  Rev.  P.  Balzer,  member  of  the  Mission  Board. 
]  909— April   30,    Rev.    Chr.    Krehbiel,   member   of   the    Mission 
Board. 
1909— Sept.  28.  Jacob  S.  Moyer,  member  F.  M.  Board. 

1910— March  10.  Prof.  C.  H.  Wedel,  member  of  the  Missions 
Board. 

1910 — July  31.  Mrs.  R.  Better,  nee  Marie  Gerber,  Cantonment, 
Okla. 

1912 — April    15.    Annie    Funk    (Titanic    disaster)    missionary, 
India. 

1913 — Febr.  11.  Mrs.  J.  B.  Epp,  nee  Nettie  Harms,  Los  Angeles, 
Cal. 

1913 — Dec.  26.  Rev.  A.  B.   Shelly,  member  of  Mission  Board. 
1914 — April  20.  Rev.  C.  J.  Frey,  missionary,  Oraibi,  Ariz. 
1914 — May  8.  Rev.  David  Goerz.  Man  of  school  to  train  mis- 
sionaries.    Died  in  Los  Angeles,  Cal. 

1915 — May  26.  H.  L.  Weiss,  missionary  in  S.  A. 
1916— April  15.  Rev.  J.  S.  Krehbiel,  Geary,  Okla. 
1916— May  30.  Mrs.  C.  H.  Wedel,  nee  Susie  Richert. 
1920 — April  12.  Rev.  Noah  Burkhalter,  missionary,  India. 
1920 — April   19.  Mrs.  Christian   Krehbiel,  Halstead,  Kans. 
1920 — Sept.  8.  Gerhard  P.  Ledig,  Alta  Loma,  Cal.  ^ 

1922— Sept.    12.    Alfred    Heap-of-Birds,    Interpreter,    Clinton, 
Okla. 

1923 — March   10.  Mrs.  M.  Horsch,  nee  Ottille  Dettweiler. 
1923 — Nov.  16.  Rev.  S.  F.  Sprunger,  member  of  Mission  Board. 
1923 — Nov.  16.  Rev.  S.  F.  Sprunger,  member  of  mission  Board. 
1924 — Jan.  1.  Annette  Williams,  adopted  by  Miss  Agnes  Wil- 
liams, Cantonment. 

1924 — Febr.  8.  Henry  Schmutz,  Upland,  Cal. 
1924 — March  19.  I.  A.  Sommer,  Berne,  Ind. 
1928— Jan.   5.   Rev.  A.   S.   Shelly,   member   F.   M.   Board. 


—  560  — 

1928— April  21.  Jacob  H.  Richert,  Newton,  Kans. 

1929— May  19.  Dr.  S.  S.  Haury,  our  first  missionary,  Upland 
Cal. 

1930— Febr.    30.    Salome   Loganbill,    Fortuna,    Mo. 

1930 — Nov.  14.  Mrs.  Katie  Hirschler  Von  Steen  (nee  Ruth), 
Beatrice,  Nebr. 

1931 — June  2.  Rev.  H.  R.  Voth,  our  second  missionary,  Newton, 
Kans. 

1932 — June  15.  J.  G.  Regier,  member  of  Mission  Board,  Newton, 
Kans. 

1933— Jan  22.  Mr.  J.  H.  Schmidt,  Gotebo,  Okla. 

1933 — Jan.  22.  Robert  Hamilton,  native  helper  at  Cantonment, 
Okla. 

1933 — March  16.  Mrs.  J.  S.  Krehbiel,  Nee  Ringelman,  Geary, 
Okla. 

1933 — Aug.  8.  Mrs.  J.  D.  Jantzen,  nee  Louise  Jansen,  Hillsboro, 
Kansas. 

1983— Aug.  22.  A.  S.  Voth,  Newton,  Kansas. 

1933 — Oct.  25.  Rev.  H.  D.  Penner,  member  of  Mission  Board, 
Geary,  Okla. 

1934 — Mar.  30.  Mrs.  J.  J.  Kliewer,  nee  Helena  Schmidt,  New- 
port, Wash. 

1934 — ^June  13.  Dan  Kirchhofer,  Dalton,  Ohio. 

1935 — Jan  2.  Mrs.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  wife  of  Pres.  of  Mission 
Board,  Newton,  Kansas. 

1935 — May  6.  Rev.  Valdo  Better,  missionary,  Ashland,  "Mont. 

Note  to  above  list: — Space  forbids  to  make  special  honorable 
mention  of  all  who  have  deserved  it,  but  one  such  mention  we 
must  make.  It  was  overlooked  last  session  of  this  Conference  to 
give  special  recognition  to  Bro.  J.  G.  Regier's  long  and  faithful 
service  as  treasurer  of  the  Board.     He  did  this  heavy  work  gratis. 

OUTSIDE  RECOGNITION  OF  THE  TYPE  OF  WORK  DONE 
BY    OUR    MISSIONARIES. 
To  the  glory  of  God,  who  gave  us  our  workers,  and  to  the  en- 
couragement  of    our   mission   friends    something   on    this    subject 
should  be  included  in  this  report,  in  spite  of  the  expressed  wishes 


—  561  — 

from  among  those  concerned,  that  this  should  "not  be  preached  to 
the  Conference". 

The  American  Bible  Society  has  given  missionary  Petter 
special  recognition  by  a  write-up  for  his  outstanding  accomplish- 
ment in  translating  the  New  Testament  into  Cheyenne. 

Bro.  John  Thiessen,  India  has  received  the  following  words 
of  recognition  of  his  work  as  educational  missionary  in  India  (es- 
pecially at  Birra)  by  the  Government  Inspector  of  Schools  who 
visited  Birra  in  April,  1934: 

"The  progress  made  on  new  lines  and  with  modern  methods 
is  very  creditable  to  Rev.  Thiessen  and  his  staff.  If  this  steadiness 
and  progress  is  maintained,  this  school  will  have  helped  much  in 
giving  rural  education,  by  way  of  example,  the  much  required  lead 
and  direction." 

That  Bro.  P.  A.  Penner  has  received  a  second  silver  medal  from 
the  King  of  England,  has  already  been  mentioned  in  P.  W.  Penner's 
report.  The  special  type  of  buildings  for  the  lepers,  as  planned 
and  put  up  by  the  Penners,  has  been  accepted  as  model  for  others. 

Bro.  Moyer  has  developed  a  type  of  work  around  Basna,  that 
has  turned  the  eyes  of  all  Mid-India  on  our  mission  field,  since  this 
type  of  work  has  spread  throughout  our  entire  mission  field.  Bro. 
Moyer  was  asked  by  the  Disciples  of  Christ  Mission  to  go  up  into 
their  Gond  field  200  miles  away,  and  in  cooperation  with  Rev.  G.  H. 
Singh  put  on  a  demonstration  teaching  campaign.  This  was  in 
the  heart  of  Central  India,  on  a  mountainous  plateau,  32  miles  from 
Jubbelpore. 

Rev.  Singh  is  Chairman  of  the  Committee  on  The  Indian 
Church,  and  in  his  report  to  the  Mid-India  Christian  Association 
he  said:  "We  should  like  to  place  on  record  the  very  definite  con- 
tribution which  Mr.  S.  T.  Moyer  of  Basna  is  making  in  his  area. 
The  article  published  in  the  India  Witness,  Sept.  7th,  1933,  should 
be  read  by  all  church  members." 

M.  J.  Shaw,  leader  in  the  Disciples  of  Christ  church,  grown 
gray  in  mission  service,  expressed  himself  about  this  article  as 
follows:  "I  thank  you  for  the  article  "The  Self-Supporting  Church 
at  Basna",  appearing  in  the  Indian  Witness.     I  think  it  is  the  best 


—  562  — 

and  finest  article  I  have  ever  read,  written  by  a  foreigner  or  any 
Indian  Christian. 

In  China  missionary  E.  G.  Kaufman  received  special  recogni- 
tion by  the  Government  for  outstanding  service  to  the  country  in 
the  educational  field.  A  special  messenger  from  the  Governor 
came  50  miles  to  bring  him  a  medal. 

(If  any  one  thinks  that  such  words  of  recognition  should  be 
held  back  altogether,  we  call  attention  to  Paul's  example,  who  brief- 
ly mentions  by  name  outstanding  servants  and  their  service.  We 
could  mention  many  more  names,  but  the  above  are  selected  on 
account   of  their  recognition  by  outsiders.) 

INDIA 

A   SURVEY    OF   THE    INDIA    MISSION 

1933-1935 

By  P.  A.  Penner. 

I  am  submitting  these  notes  in  compliance  with  a  request  from 
Bro.  Richert,  Seer,  of  the  F.  M.  Board.  May  I,  by  way  of  introduc- 
tion, jot  down  a  few  items  in  regard  to  our  Mission  in  India  with 
which  friends  will,  perhaps,  be  familiar?  They  pertain  to  past 
history  and  present  conditions. 

Our  India  Mission  was  started  in  1901.  The  first  two  couples 
landed  on  Dec.  9,  1900.  The  mission  area,  located  about  400  miles 
from  Calcutta  on  the  way  to  Bombay,  and  comprising  about  5000 
sq.  miles,  has  a  population  of  not  less  than  650,000  in  2500  villages 
and  towns.  Five  stations,  counting  the  Champa  medical  Station 
and  the  Champa  Evangelistic  Station  as  one,  have  been  opened. 
Including  the  congregation  in  the  Bethesda  Leper  Home,  we  have 
six  main  congregations,  exclusive  of  those  in  the  villages. 

Viewing  the  work  as  a  whole,  it  can  be  stated  quite  positively 
that  with  the  exception  of  having  been  compelled  to  close  a  number 
of  village  schools  and  the  consequent  loss  of  a  number  of  teachers, 
the  activities  of  our  Mission  have  not  greatly  suffered  (by  the  de- 
pression). Indeed,  appreciable  progress  has  been  made.  Volun- 
tary evangelistic  service  on  the  part  of  Indian  Christians  has  great- 
ly encouraged  us.  We  thank  God  for  this.  Yes,  the  number  of 
Mission  paid  workers  decreased,  but  those  that  continued  to  work 


—  563  — 

with  no,  or  almost  no  pay,  silenced  their  opponents  who  continually 
say:  "You  preach,  because  you  are  paid  for  this.  It's  your  job." 
The  Bible  School  has  continued  its  work,  and  its  students  have  had 
ample  opportunity  to  put  into  practice  what  they  had  received  in 
the  school.  Together  with  the  missionary  they  taught  and  sang 
the  gospel  in  the  surrounding  villages.  The  foundation  of  village 
churches  has  been  laid  with  a  view  to  establish  self-supporting, 
self-governing,  self-propagating  churches.  At  two  of  our  main 
stations,  Basna  and  Korba,  pastors  have  been  ordained,  who  now 
bear  the  main  responsibilities  of  their  respective  churches.  (Jan- 
jgir  has  had  a  Pastor  for  many  years,  I  am  speaking  of  recent 
times.) 

Progress  in  other  direction  has  been  made.  In  spite  of  the 
stringency  our  Anglo- Vernacular  schools  are  well  on  their  way  to 
give  our  young  people  a  vocational  education  in  order  to  fit  them 
for  village  life,  and  not  only  to  manufacture  "soft  collar  job- 
seekers"  or  "quill  pushers".  Industries  like  mat  weaving,  cloth 
weaving,  tailoring,  carpentry,  etc.  with  tools  so  simple  that  these  can 
be  made  for  a  few  Rupees,  are  taught,  so  that  our  young  people 
can,  with  initiative  and  thrift,  make  a  living,  and  add  to  the  eco- 
nomic uplift  of  the  village  in  which  they  will  eventually  make  their 
home.  I  must  not  forget  to  mention  farming.  Much  of  this,  as  weM 
as  fruit  culture,  is  experimental  as  it  should  be.  Boys  are  taught 
the  selection  of  the  best  seeds  adaptable  for  certain  kinds  of  soil, 
the  use  of  fertilizer,  method  of  productive  sowing  and  irrigation 
etc.,  etc.  In  a  word,  improved  farming  is  the  aim  of  the  boys 
school.  Fruit  growing,  especially  orange  culture,  has  just  begun. 
Call  all  this  social  ser\nce,  if  you  please,  but  unless  we  help  our 
young  people  on  their  feet,  economic  feet,  if  you  please,  we  will 
lose  them.  Obviously,  our  Mission  cannot  and  ought  not  to  sup- 
port every  Christian. 

Now  what  about  the  future?  To  make  positive  statements  is 
extremely  hazardous.  I  venture  to  say  this,  in  view  of  impending 
constitutional  changes  in  India  in  the  near  future.  Government 
Departments,  now  under  British  Officials,  will  become  transferred 
subjects,  i.  e.  given  over  to  Indians.  What  then  is  the  outlook  for 
active,  aggressive  Mission  in  India  under  the  Reforms.    As  a  whole. 


—  564  — 

the  outlook  is  not  one  to  cause  uneasiness.  Let  me  quote  from  a 
recent  article  in  the  Missionary  Review  of  the  World,  entitled,  "In- 
dia at  the  Cross-roads": 

"What  then  is  the  outlook  for  Christianity  under  the  R?form? 
Some  view  the  future  with  fear  and  apprehension.  When  once  the 
protecting  hand  of  Great  Britain  is  removed,  will  India  tolerate 
Christian  propaganda?  Will  not  the  proud  spirit  of  Brahmin  as- 
sert itself  and  sweep  away  the  last  prestige  of  the  white  man's 
religion  ? 

"Such  thoughts  are  born  of  fear.  For  ourselves  we  have  faith 
in  God.  In  the  first  place  it  must  be  remembered  that  after  two 
centuries  of  struggle,  Christianity  is  now  firmly  planted  in  the 
soil  of  India.  It  is  no  longer  an  exotic.  The  seed  has  been  sown 
far  and  wide,  and  already  there  is  a  rich  harvest.  With  six  million 
Christians  won  from  every  race  and  caste  and  religion  in  that 
great  land,  with  her  schools  and  colleges  for  the  education  and 
training  of  Christian  leaders,  with  a  vast  aimy  of  Indian  workers 
set  apart  to  Christian  service  and  pushing  out  into  every  bazaar 
and  market  place,  with  an  Indian  Church,  strong  and  aggressive, 
rapidly  growing  into  self-support  and  self-government,  Christian- 
ity is  well  prepared  to  take  her  place  as  a  vital  force  in  the  life 
of  the  Nation  that  is  to  be.  In  a  message  from  the  All  India  Con- 
ference of  Indian  Christians  recently  assembled  in  Moradabad,  we 
find  this  encouraging  statement:  'We  entertain  no  fears  concerning 
our  place  in  the  Dominion  which  is  in  the  proce-s  of  formation.'  " 
Here  then  are  statements  that  are  optimistic  in  outlook,  though  not 
exactly  a  prophecy. 

But  looking  away  from  the  conditions  of  India  as  a  whole,  and 
from  its  condition  after  reforms  will  come  into  operation,  I  per- 
sonally believe, — and  I  think  that  all  of  my  fellow-workers  would 
share  my  belief — that  the  future  is  as  bright  as  God's  promises. 
Why?  1.  Because  of  what  our  enemies  say.  The  Arya  Samaj 
(a  fanatical  society  and  bitter  enemy  of  Christianity)  recently  is- 
sued a  tract  entitled:  "India  Awake".  In  this  tract  there  appears 
a  statement  something  like  this:  'Do  you  know  Hindoos,  that  every 
day  435  Hindoos  turn  to  Christ,  that  the  number  is  probably  larger  ? 

2.  The  Mass  Movement  of  South  India,  where  whole  sections 


—  565  — 

of  Hindoos  become  Christians,  is  moving  our  way.  We  can  report 
of  one  village  where  20  families  are  seriously  considering  of  coming 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3.  Because  of  a  restlessness  apparent  among  all  classes,  with 
the  exception  of  the  Brahmins.  This  is  predominantly  true  of  the 
Sat  Nami  Chamars.  In  recent  years  numerous  large  conferences 
have  been  held  at  which  certain  reforms  within  the  caste  were 
accepted,  which  clearly  indicates  that  these  people  are  dissatisfied 
with  their  religion,  and  hence  seek  improvement  of  it.  The  pity 
of  it  is  that  these  people  are  merely  trying  to  put  a  new  patch  on 
the  old  garment.  The  rent  will  be  greater.  May  the  Lord  hasten 
the  day  when  this  caste  will  admit  this. 

4.  As  already  stated,  voluntary  testimony  is  coming  more  and 
more  to  be  looked  upon  by  our  Christians  as  one  way  of  expressinr 
that  life  which  is  found  in  Jesus  Christ  only.  To  verify  this,  I 
may  state  that  in  the  Bethesda  Home  134  lepers  came  to  the  Lord 
during  1934,  and  I  ascribe  this  wonderful  result  to  the  testimony 
of  our  lepers  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit.  At  every  prayer  meeting 
our  unconverted  lepers  are  remembered. 

5.  Lastly,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  not  sent  us  here  on  an 
errand,  the  outcome  of  which  means  defeat, — no,  a  thousand  times 
ho.  It  will  be  victory  in  spite  of  all  shortcomings  of  the  Indian 
Church  and  the  fierce  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  Christians. 

Much  more  could  be  added  to  substantiate  that,  humanly  speak- 
ing, we  have  little  reason  to  look  with  fear  into  the  future  or  be- 
come discouraged,  but  I  have  already  passed  the  one  thousand  word 
mark  in  this  article.  Therefore  in  conclusion.  If  harvest  is  coming, 
as  we  believe  that  it  is, — or  at  least  that  the  door  will  yet  remain 
open  for  further  aggressive  evangelism — then,  please,  send  us 
workers,  but  none  other  (even  though  sent  for  special  work)  than 
those  that  are  evangelistic  through  and  through.  India  needs  much, 
'tis  true,  but  nothing  more  than  God  revealed  in  Christ  Jesus. 

This  brief  report  is  written  on  a  beautiful  mountain  top,  Oct- 
acamund.  South  India.  Last  week  a  spirit  filled  man  from  England 
spoke  to  us  twice  per  day  on  the  theme,  "The  Gospel  of  the  Glory 
of  Christ".  II  Cor.  4:4.  In  all  his  messages  he  stressed  the  need 
of  telling  all  our  non-Christian  friends  that  we  preach  a  resurrect- 


—  566  — 

ed  and  glorified  Christ.  Nothing  less.  Mr.  Patterson  summed  up 
much  of  what  he  said  by  saying:  "India  needs  healing,  yes;  it 
needs  education,  yes;  it  needs  economic  uplift;  but  above  all  it  needs 
God  as  presented  in  Christ  the  complete  and  final  revelation  of 
God."  To  this  we  say  Amen.  We  want  men  and  women  with 
such  a  conviction,  experience  and  message.  I  think  that  over  35 
years  in  India  ought  to  give  me,  a  right  to  an  opinion. 

And  now,  may  God's  richest  blessings  rest  upon  you  at  this 
diamond  jubilee  of  our  conference.     May  the  spirit  of  God  brood 
over  the  deliberations  of  each  session.     May  he  bless  the  Chairman, 
and  all  officers  of  the  conference,  the  members  of  temporary  and 
standing   committees   and   all   delegates   and   visitors.     And   while 
you  are  enjoying  sweet  fellowship,  please,  do  not  forget  those  who 
are  often  lonely.     Pray  for  your  missionaries  everywhere. 
With  cordial  greetings  I  am 
Yours  in  His  service 
P.  A.  Penner. 

STATISTICAL  INFORMATION  FROM  INDIA 
By  P.  W.  Penner,  Janjgir. 

The  India  mission  was  started  in  1901  as  a  result  of  the  relief 
sent  by  our  conference  (during  the  great  famine)  in  the  form  of 
a  ship  load  of  com  etc.  It  is  now  (1935)  in  its  34.  year,  graced  with 
20  missionaries  on  the  field  and  6  on  furlough  in  America.  From 
1900  to  1929,  37  missionaries  entered  the  India  field,  three  of  whom 
have  died:  Sister  Elizabeth  (Dickman)  Penner  (Mrs.  P.  A.  P.)  in 
Calcutta  January  3.,  1906;  Sister  Annie  C.  Funk  on  the  ill-fated 
Titanic  April  15.,  1912;  Noah  L.  Burkhalter  April  12.,  1920,  Cham- 
pa (Typhoid).  Of  the  missionaries'  children  Linda  Penner  died 
Sept.,  1905,  Anna  Marie  Unruh  August,  1932,  both  at  Champa. 
The  last  three  are  buried  at  Champa.  1931  Paul  Isaac  died  on  the 
way  home  from  India,  was  buried  in  Italy. 

Bro.  and  Sister  P.  A.  Penner,  and  Bro.  and  Sister  J.  F.  Kroeker 
opened  the  work  in  1900,  the  former  founding  Champa,  and  the 
latter  Janjgir,  1901.  1906  Bro.  and  Sister  P.  J.  Wiens  and  A.  C. 
Funk  arrived.  The  former  founded  Birra  station  1911,  25  miles 
south  of  Champa.   1908  Bro,  and  Sister  P.  W.  Penner  arrived  at 


—  567  — 

Janjgir,  also  Anna  P.  Braun.  1909  Bro.  P.  A.  Penner  returned  from 
his  first  furlough  with  his  second  wife  (Martha  Richert).  1913 
Bro.  and  Sister  E.  B.  Steiner  arrived  at  Janjgir.  1909  Bro.  and 
Sister  C.  H.  Suckau  arrived  and  founded  Korba  in  1913,  25  miles 
north  of  Champa.  1920  Bro.  and  Sister  S.  T.  Moyer  arrived  and 
founded  Basna  in  1923,  35  miles  south  of  Birra.  1919  Bro.  and  Sis- 
ter Noah  Burkhalter  arrived.  1919  Sister  Martha  Burkhalter  ar- 
rived at  Janjgir.  1921  The  Sisters  Loretta  Lehman  and  Clara  L. 
Kuehny  arrived  at  Champa.  1921  Bro.  and  Sister  F.  J.  Isaac  arrived 
at  Champa.  1921  Bro.  and  Sister  John  Thiessen  arrived  at  Birra. 
(Boys'  school  is  here).  1924  Sister  Mary  Y.  Burkhard  arrived, 
also  Bro.  and  Sister  P.  A.  Wenger.  1923  Dr.  H.  R.  Bauman  and 
wife  (Dr.  Ella  Graber)  arrived  at  Champa  and  together  with  S'ster 
Lehman  opened  up  the  Medical  Station  close  by  the  railway,  three- 
fourths  mile  north  of  Champa  (mission  station).  1926  Bro.  and 
Sister  J.  R.  Duerksen  arrived  at  Korba.  1927  Dr.  H.  E.  Dester  and 
wife  (Hilda  Reusser)  arrived  at  Basna,  and  opened  up  a  medical 
work  there.  Also  Sister  Augusta  Schmidt  arrived.  1928  Bro.  and 
Sister  W.  F.  Unruh  arrived  at  Janjgir,  and  opened  up  a  Bible  school 
there,  1930.  1929  Helen  E.  Nickel  arrived  at  Janjgir,  Girls'  Board- 
ing School  named  after  Annie  C.  Funk,  who  had  started  it.  1929 
Sister  Johanna  Schmidt  arrived,  and  after  language  study  taught 
in  the  Bible  School. 

What  has  been  achieved  ? 

The  Leper  Home  at  Champa,  which  began  with  two  lepers  in 
1902,  has  grown  to  be  one  of  the  very  finest  and  most  appropriate 
leper  centers  in  India  with  526  inmates,  of  whom  333  are  Chris- 
tians. These  operate  a  Sunday  school  with  13  teachers  and  offi- 
cers. Enrollment  523.  The  church  is  alive  to  soul  winning,  relief 
etc.  Bro.  P.  A.  Penner,  the  Superintendent,  has  received  two 
medals  from  the  government  as  acknowledgement  of  excellent 
service. 

There  are  24  Sunday  schools  with  complete  Indian  officers  and 
teachers  staff  of  109,  and  an  enrollment  of  1,615,  mostly  from  non- 
Christian  homes.  The  C.  E.  S.  have  217  members,  Bible  Union 
45,   primary   schools   546,  middle   school   104.     Over  a  dozen  have 


—  568  — 

graduated  from  the  Bible  school,  and  are  now  in  Christian  service. 
The  six  organized  churches  have  elected  a  mission  board,  sent  out 
fi  missionaries,  and  make  converts.  They  have  also  their  own  con- 
ference. They  provide  their  children  with  better  education,  they 
support  8  in  middle  schools,  two  in  colleges,  one  in  normal  train- 
ing, eight  in  vocational  schools,  two  in  handicraft,  three  in  medi- 
cal colleges,  three  in  nurses  training. 

In  spite  of  the  great  poverty  of  nearly  all  of  them,  the  collec- 
tions last  year  (1934)  amounted  to  $1,541.92. 

The  seven  churches  grow  in  self  support.  Three  support  their 
own  pastor.  Total  membership  is  1810,  besides  81  who  live  here 
but  as  members  elsewhere.  The  Christian  families  have  195  yet 
unbaptized  children,  who  can  be  counted  into  the  Christian  com- 
munity, which  totals  thus  2,286,  about  %%  of  the  total  population. 
On  the  average  there  have  been  two  baptisms  every  week  in  our 
mission  from  the  beginning.  Now,  of  course,  it  is  more.  Last  year 
(1934)  alone  141  baptisms  took  place.  The  nearest  to  what  may 
be  called  a  mass  movement  occurred  at  Basna  in  1920  when  93 
souls  were  baptized  at  one  time,  and  in  1934  seventy-one  lepers 
were  baptized  in  one  day.  There  are  44  leper  helpers,  and  many 
volunteer  lepers  who  try  to  get  their  fellow  lepers  accept  Christ. 

There  are  6  dispensaries  in  operation  in  our  mission,  besides 
the  two  hospitals  at  Champa  and  Basna,  which  registered  last  year, 
1934,  some  13,044  patients,  and  a  large  number  treated  were  never 
registered.  In-patients  were  882.  There  are  now  three  missionary 
doctors  and  one  Indian  lady  doctor  with  other  help  consisting  of  16 
men  and  7  women.  Recently  two  Indian  Christian  doctors  opened 
up  work  at  Champa. 

CHINA 

1933-1935 

The  latest  news  from  China  is,  that  the  present  government 
has  at  last  succeeded  in  suppressing  bolshevistic  uprisings  suffici- 
ently to  give  that  much  torn  country  the  longed  for  peace,  as  far 
as  open  hostility  of  this  enemy  is  concerned.  Praise  the  Lord! 
Serious  as  the  trouble  with  Japan  is,  missionaries  have  never  been 


—  569  — 

half  as  much  concerned  about  this  as  about  the  bolshevistic  war 
and  banditry. 

In  spite  of  the  rather  depleted  staff  on  our  mission  field  in 
China,  the  work  has  continued  and  prospered.  But  it  would  very 
likely  have  prospered  more  with  a  full  staff  of  workers.  Unforeseen 
circumstances  were  mostly  responsible  for  the  present  accumula- 
tion of  furloughed  missionaries  here  at  home.  Bro.  and  Sister  S. 
F.  Pannabecker  are  scheduled  to  return  this  fall,  and  Dr.  C.  L. 
Pannabecker  and  wife  before  their  furlough  is  over,  possibly.  There 
is  a  call  also  for  young  new  recruits,  and  the  return  of  other  mis- 
sionaries on  furlough  is  under  consideration.  The  staff  in  China 
deserves  special  credit  for  the  little  complaint  they  have  made 
about  this  situation. — As  for  the  other  fields,  we  have  also  asked 
that  the  senior  missionary  in  China  send  in  a  survey  of  the  work 
there  for  this  Jubilee  report. 

CHINA  MISSIONFIELD  SURVEY 
By  H.  J.  Brown 
1933-1935 
Retrospect.  When  we  remind  ourselves  how  the  China  Mission 
was  started  in  the  year  1909  as  a  one  man  mission,  and  continued 
for  five  or  six  years  with  missionary  H.  J.  Brown  and  wife  as 
foreign  staff,  and  a  few  Chinese  helpers  working  the  Kai  Chow 
station  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  healing  the  sick,  and  rumiing  a 
Boy's  Boarding  School,  until  finally  the  General  Conference  Foreign 
Mission  Board  took  over  the  work  and  slowly  increased  the  staff 
until  it  reached  the  size  of  18  missionaries  and  over  one  hundred 
native  workers,  with  foreign  dwellings  for  the  Americans  in^Kai 
Chow  and  Tamingfu,  four  large  church  buildings,  and  a  number  of 
smaller  buildings  for  worshipping  at  other  places,  a  Boys'  and  a 
Girls'  High  School  at  Kai  Chow  with  smaller  schools  scattered 
throughout  the  field,  also  a  Bible  School  and  a  fairly  well  equipped 
hospital  at  Kai  Chow,  and  groups  of  Christians  organized  at  seven 
places,  with  inquirers  coming  daily,  and  supplied  with  funds  as  we 
needed  them  for  carrying  on  the  extending  work,  it  seems  that  the 
mission's  golden  age  lies  in  the  past.  Mind  you,  this  all  was  before 
the  evacuation  in  1927,  and  before  the  World  War. 


—  570  — 

During  the  nationalistic  war  in  1926  to  1929  there  was  a  sud- 
den halt  and  then  a  turn  for  the  worse.  The  missionaries  were 
called  out  from  the  interior.  Many  Christians  were  afraid,  and  oth- 
ers were  so  full  of  material  hopes  for  their  country  and  themselves, 
that  they  ^rew  cold  towards  the  church,  others  even  antagonistic 
toward  church  and  mission.  It  was  a  dark  period  indeed.  The 
missionaries  had  all  left  the  field.  Some  went  on  furlough  and  oth- 
ers waited  at  Tientsin,  none  knew  whether  they  would  be  permitted 
ever  to  return  and  continue  their  work.  Even  mission  property 
was  occupied  and  used  for  military  purposes.  Most  of  the  missions 
were  robbed  and  looted.  The  damage  was  large,  both  material  and 
spiritual. 

In  the  latter  part  of  1928,  however,  things  began  to  change  for 
the  better.  Some  missionaries  could  now  permanently  leave  Tient- 
sin and  return  to  the  field,  and  in  1929  even  others  returned  from 
furlough.  This  was  done  after  the  Chinese  leaders  had  voted  fa- 
vorably for  all  missionaries  to  return  to  the  field  for  continued 
work.  The  missionaries  were  quite  fully  decided,  that  a  new  mis- 
sion period  should  begin,  in  which  the  native  Christians  should  have 
a  larpre  "say-so".  The  co-operative  plan  and  constitution  were  to 
have  the  necessary  changes  and  were  to  be  put  in  effect  at  an  early 
date.  For  this  very  purpose  the  Mission  Board  and  the  Chinese 
Conference  jointly  elected  a  committee.  However,  to  the  deep  re- 
gret of  the  majority  the  differences  of  opinion  in  reerard  to  t'-e 
constitution  were  not  bridged  over  but  augmented,  so  that  organiz- 
ing' was  delayed  for  about  two  years.  In  the  mean  time  changes 
in  our  wav  of  working  and  means  of  turning  over  responsibility 
to  tlie  Chinese  churches  had  taken  place.  The  churches  were  being 
helped  to  become  independent.  The  Mission  largely  discontinued 
its  educational  work,  turning  the  graded  schools  over  to  the  or- 
ganized churches  at  those  places,  and  giving  up  the  country  schools, 
for  the  Chinese  government  was  beginning  to  establish  schools, 
everywhere.  In  theory  this  left  only  general  evangelization  and 
hospital  or  medical  work  in  the  Mission's  hands.  So  finally  even 
the  co-operative  plan  as  set  forth  in  the  constitution  was  consider- 
ed out  of  date  and  dropped.  The  Mission  continued,  but  instead 
of  controlling  the  churches  and  the  schools,  it  aids  them  financially 


—  571  — 

and   other^'ise,   but   leaves   the  governing  of  them  largely  to   the 
churches  themselves. 

Present  Conditions.  Some  churches  do  well,  but  others  show 
little  growth  in  numbers  or  in  spirituality.  There  are  between  1200 
and  1300  members  in  all,  but  to  our  regret  many  have  not  vital 
experiences  and  can  hardly  say:  "For  me  to  live  is  Christ".  Others, 
individuals  and  groups,  are  growing  in  grace,  and  develop  Christian 
manhood.  Hindrances  are  many,  but  oppositions  are  few.  The 
doors  are  open  everywhere.  The  Christians  favor  mission  schools, 
and  realize  the  need  of  church  schools.  The  whole  field  has  an 
independent  Junior  High  School  run  by  a  well  educated  staff,  under 
an  all-field  Board,  James  Liu  being  the  principal.  The  school  has 
110  students.  There  are  five  Theological  Seminary  graduates  as 
teachers  in  the  Bible  School,  and  as  preachers  in  the  larger  church- 
es, and  a  still  larger  number  of  Junior  H.  S.  graduates.  Of  the 
local  Bible  School  graduates  there  are  not  a  few. 

The  flood  caused  a  great  setback  in  hospital  work,  reducing  the 
district  by  one  half.  The  death  of  Dr.  Chai,  and  the  leaving  of  Dr. 
C.  L.  Pannabecker  for  a  well  deserved  furlough  also  contributed 
to  the  slump.  But  thank  God,  Dr.  Bai  is  doing  good  work,  and  Dr. 
Hu  will  join  us  in  July.  We  have  reorganized,  and  things  begin 
to  pick  up.  The  flood  has  gone  down,  and  things  look  brighter. 
The  hospital  and  outstation  clinic  is  doing  good  work,  even  with- 
out a  foreign  doctor.  But  a  well  trained  foreign  doctor  is  very 
necessary  for  the  hospital  and  the  foreign  staff.  Again  the  school 
of  nursing  is  training  young  people,  who  after  graduation  are  sent 
out  to  serve  their  own  people  either  under  this  hospital  or  othei' 
supervision. 

The  Chinese  churches  have  not  yet  a  conference,  much  as  we 
have  wished  and  prayed  for  it.  This  makes  it  difficult  at  times  to 
obtain  Chinese  opinion  on  important  matters.  But  the  churches 
have  some  fellowship  among  each  other.  Spiritual  growth  is  no- 
ticeable in  many  ways.  They  also  have  fellowship  with  the  church- 
es in  the  League  of  Christian  Churches.  Interest  in  Bible  study 
and   revival   meetings   shows   desire  for  spiritual  things. 

Outlook  Into  the  Future.  At  present  there  are  no  signs  that 
changes  might  be  before  us.    The  present  order  is  not  of  our  own 


—  572  — 

choosing,  nor  that  of  our  Christians,  nor  is  it  ideal  by  any  means: 
but  it  has  developed  of  the  situation,  and  it  is  meeting  the  needs 
possibly  better  than  a  carefully  laid  out  plan  could  do. 

It  also  is  elastic  enough  to  be  practical.  All  depends  now  up- 
on the  missionary  in  charge.  If  he  is  wise  and  knows  how  and 
how  much  to  turn  over  without  making  the  work  to  suffer  too  much, 
it  should  be  a  success.  Since  our  missionaries  before  were  not 
agreed  on  the  method  of  organization  and  further,  since  the  Chinese 
were  also  not  agreed  among  themselves,  and  finally,  since  the  Chin- 
ese Conference  and  the  Mission  could  not  come  to  an  understanding, 
it  seems  far  better  now  to  let  the  reorganization  plan  rest,  so  as 
not  to  raise  up  again  former  differences;  but  at  the  same  time  with 
less  words  and  in  a  different  way  give  the  Chinese  Christians  all 
the  authority  that  they  can  possibly  shoulder  with  its  responeibility, 
yet  for  many  years  to  come  they  will  want  American-friend-mis- 
sionaries to  be  with  them.  They  need  them  materially:  for  even 
if  the  churches  that  are  being  established  now  should  grow  and  be- 
come truly  independent,  they  will  not  be  able  to  carry  financially 
the  schools  and  the  hospital,  nor  will  they  be  strong  enough  for 
some  time  to  caiTy  the  Gospel  to  the  whole  people  for  the  neglected 
regions  far  away  from  any  church.  Last  but  not  least,  they  very 
much  need  them  spiritually.  They  need  an  older  sympathetic  bro- 
ther to  whom  to  go  with  their  problems.  Besides,  there  is  always 
much  work  that  the  qualified  missionary  can  do,  and  somewhat 
better  than  his  Chinese  colleagues. 

This  then  brings  us  to  the  question  of  missionaries,  their  num- 
ber and  qualifications.  Any  one  at  all  acquainted  with  mission  work 
can  see  at  a  glance,  that  the  few  missionaries  that  we  now  have 
left  on  the  field,  are  not  half  enough  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  mis- 
sion with  six  counties  and  two  million  people  waiting.  For  the 
reason  of  the  depression  we  have  been  contented  with  having  few- 
er, but  the  work  and  the  missionaries  themselves  are  mostly  suf- 
fering. Much  that  should  and  would  be  done  is  thus  left  undone, 
artd  at  the  same  time  we  are  overworking  the  missionaries  that  we 
have.  On  several  it  is  greatly  telling,  while  others  already  have 
been  advised  by  doctors  to  go  home  to  America  immediately.  Are 
we  gaining  by  saving  a  few  hundred  dollars,  but  working  to  death 


—  573  — 

our  experienced  missionaries,  that  have  the  language  and  know  the 
people  ?  Is  it  not  time  to  insist  that  a  missionary's  place  is  on  the 
mission  field?  Then  besides  those  that  have  to  go  on  sickleave, 
we  have  others  that  very  soon  will  have  to  retire,  having  reached 
an  age  that  does  not  permit  strenuous  work.  Should  not  new  mis- 
sionaries be  sent  out  in  time  to  learn  the  language  well  before  they 
are  called  upon  to  take  over  responsibilities?  Yes,  and  more, 
these  should  all  have  a  good  preparation.  Being  a  college  graduate 
does  not  qualify  them  for  the  position.  They  must  also  have  Bible 
training  in  a  Theological  Seminary  or  Bible  School.  Give  them  am- 
ple time  to  learn  the  language  well  before  they  are  put  to  work. 
Now  is  the  time  to  pray,  to  plan  and  to  act!  One  more  word  for 
the  close:  Thank  God,  He  has  been  very  good  to  our  mission.  The 
missionaries  are  all  true  Christians,  standing  squarely  upon  the 
Word  of  God.  In  spirit  and  doctrine  there  is  perfect  unity.  And 
this  is  the  kind  of  new  missionaries  that  we  ask  for.  Missionaries 
that  are  tviaceborn  men,  and  love  Jesus  Christ  with  their  whole 
heart,  and  are  willing  to  lift  Him  up  before  the  people  as  the  God- 
appointed  only  Saviour  and  Redeemer  of  mankind.  The  Son  of 
God,  who  was  born  by  the  virgin  Mary,  died  an  atoning  death  on 
the  cross,  arose  and  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  shall  come 
again  to  judge  the  living  and  the  dead. 

LIST  OF  NAMES  OF  MISSIONARIES  IN  CHINA. 
1911 — Rev.  H.  J.  Brown  and  vdfe   (Maria  Miller)   founder  of  the 

mission. 
1915 — Rev.  P.  J.  Boehr  and  wife   (Jennie  Gottshall) 
1915-28 — Sister    Talitha  Neufeld,  resigned 

1918-21 — Sister  Christine  Habegger,  resigned  '^ 

1918-21 — Sister  Metta  Lehman,  resigned 
1918-28 — Rev.  Ed.  G.  Kaufman  and  wife   (Hazel  Dester) 
1918 — Sister  Aganetha  Fast 

1919 — Rev.  S.  J.  Goering  and  wife  (Pauline  Miller) 
■919  — Rev.  W.  C.  Voth  and  wife  (Mathilda  Kliewer) 
1921 — Sister  Elisabeth   Goertz 
1921 — Sister  Frieda  N.  Sprunger 
1921-29 — Dr.  A.  M.  Lohrentz  and  wife   (Marie  WoUman) 


—  574  — 

1923— Rev.  S.  F.  Pannabecker  and  wife  (Sylvia  Tschantz) 
1926 — Dr.  C.  L.  Pannabecker  and  wife   (Lilia  Roth) 
1927— Sister  Mary  J.  Regier   (till  1934) 
1929 — Rev.  Augiist  Ewert  and  wife   (Martha  Wiens) 

CHINA  STATISTICS 
(The   promised   report   from    China   has   not   yet   arrived,   for 

which  we  are  sorry.     So  we  have  revised  the  last  year's  report 

according  to  information  in  hand.) 

Size  of  field 4500  sq.  mi. 

Population   2,220,973 

Number  of  baptized 1200 

Inquirers    360 

Main    stations    3 

Outstation   preaching   places    21 

Hospitals    1 

Patients 12,360 

Inpatients     385 

Students  in  Bible  School 30 

Day  Schools 11 

Dispensaries    1 

Operations  156 

Native  doctors   1 

Foreign  doctor  (on  furlough)   1 

Nurses,  foreign  2,  native  2 4 

Nurse  students 16 

Day   School   Pupils   762 

Pastors    (ordained)    1 

Evangelists  and  Bible  women 50 

Teachers 26 

Collections   • 1,100.00 

OKLAHOMA 
SURVEY   OF  OUR   MISSIONARY  ACTIVITY   IN   OKLAHOMA. 

1933-1935 
By  G.  A.  Linscheid,  Canton,  Okla. 
In  Oklahoma  was  our  first  missionary  attempt  at  bringing  the 
Gospel  to  a  heathen  people. 


—  575  — 

The  Indians  had  been  subdued  by  force  of  arms.  The  treaties 
had  been  exacted  from  them  by  the  Government  by  force,  fear, 
strategy,  and  sometimes  even  bribery  to  get  the  signatures  of  the 
Indians. 

Later  educated  Indians  and  well  meaning  w^hites  have  demand- 
ed, and  often  received  compensation  for  losses  sustained.  Much 
has  been  done  for,  and  given  to,  the  Indians  by  both  the  government 
and  the  church  and  other  societies.  Unfortunately  this  has  proven 
detrimental  to  their  physical  and  moral  welfare,  as  much  or  even 
more  so  than  the  former  injustices.  By  overmuch  care  and  cod- 
dling certain  tribes  have  become  dependent,  indolent,  helpless  and 
unreliable — individuals  excepted.  The  situation  of  such  tribes  is 
quite  unique,  and  offers  problems  to  the  workers  among  them 
which  are  unparalleled  among  backward  people. 

Our  mission  work  among  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Indians 
began  in  1880  by  establishing  boarding  schools,  at  first  at  Dar- 
lington, and  in  1883  at  Cantonment.  Besides,  the  gospel  was 
preached  to  them  directly  in  gatherings  from  time  to  time,  and 
indirectly  through  pupils  attending  the  schools  their  parents  and 
others  were  brought  under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel.  Later 
preaching  was  also  done  in  outstations  and  in  the  camps.  From 
the  beginning  the  imperative  need  of  the  knowledge  of  the  native 
language  was  felt.  The  first  attempt  was  made  at  the  Arapahoe 
language,  but  it  was  never  mastered.  In  1891  Rev.  R.  Fetter  un- 
dertook a  thorough  and  systematic  study  of  the  Cheyenne  language, 
mastering  it  after  some  years,  and  reducing  it  to  writing,  and 
making  translations.  He  translated  the  whole  New  Testament 
and  portions  of  the  Old,  besides  doing  other  linguistic  work.  (See 
the  Montana  report  f?r  this). 

This  acquisition  of  the  language  was  largely  responsible  for 
taking  up  more  work  among  the  Cheyennes,  especially  in  Montana, 
and  surrendering  some  work  among  the  Arapahoes  to  other  denomi- 
nations. At  present  we  have  but  one  station  among  the  Arapa- 
hoes, and  five  among  the  Cheyennes  in  Oklahoma. 

Each  of  the  two  boarding  schools  was  carried  on  18  years, 
and  exerted  a  powerful  influence  still  potent  among  both  tribes. 
Conditions  beyond  our  control  made  it  advisable  to  discontinue  these 


—  576  — 

schools,  which  greatly  affected  the  method  of  mission  work  among 
these  people.  In  earlier  years,  when  the  Indians  lived  more  in 
camps,  it  was  comparatively  easy  to  visit  large  numbers  in  a 
short  time,  getting  them  together  in  groups  in  the  camps.  The 
low  class  of  white  people  had  then  not  influenced  them  as  much  as 
now,  demoralizing  them.  There  was  more  or  less  inherent  energv, 
selfrespect,  selfreliance  and  ambition,  and  above  all  a  sense  of 
honor  on  the  whole.  Radical  changes  have  taken  place.  Their 
allotments  of  land  over  many  miles  of  territory  were  at  first  con- 
tiguous, but  deaths,  and  consequent  sales  of  the  land  to  the  whites, 
who  eagerly  bought  their  land,  have  in  40  years  reduced  the  al- 
lotments to  but  a  few  still  in  Indian  hands,  who  are  now  widely 
scattered,  which  means  many  miles  driving  to  visit  them,  and  then 
often  not  finding  them  at  home.  For  most  of  the  Indians  it  also 
means  many  miles  driving  to  church.  Living  more  scattered  has 
had  a  tendency  to  break  up  their  tribal  religion,  opening  the  way 
for  a  new  religious  cult  with  a  strong  hold  on  them.  It  comes 
from  Mexico,  and  each  tribe  adapts  it  to  its  own  liking  and  con- 
ditions. It  is  a  conglomeration  and  adaptation  of  rites,  customs, 
and  tenets  of  various  religious  beliefs,  including  even  certain  phases 
of  the  Christian  religion,  but  based  upon  the  use  of  the  "peyote" 
— a  cactus  plant — either  as  deity  itself,  or  as  a  means  to  approach 
the  deity,  and  to  secure  pleasure  and  health  of  the  body.  This 
cult  does  not  require  tribal  gatherings  as  the  old  one  did,  but  is 
practiced  in  groups  at  individual  homes,  and  is  more  feasible  for 
present  conditions.  In  their  contact  with  white  people  they  are 
vitally  influenced,,  and  "prove  all  things",  but  contrary  to  the 
Scriptures,  they  are  prone  to  hold  fast  to  that  which  is  not  good. 
Until  recently,  they  were  making  progress  economically,  be- 
ginning to  recognize  the  necessity  of '  providing  for  the  future, 
and  very  commendable  efforts  were  made.  However,  the  policy 
of  the  present  administration  has  largely  destroyed  this  progress 
made  in  the  last  50  years.  The  ostensible  purpose  is  to  make  this 
people  more  dependent  and  reactionary.  This  condition  in  temporal 
affairs  is  reflected  strongly  in  the  attitude  to  the  Gospel.  It  is 
true,  of  course,  that  such  among  them  who  have  this  world's  goods 
give  liberally  to  enhance  their  religious  cult  and  their  own  glory. 


—  577  — 

There  is,  however,  a  vast  difference  between  giving  to  receive  again, 
and  giving  with  no  prospect  of  any  selfish  or  material  return.  It 
takes  special  grace  to  do  the  latter.  There  are,  however,  some  who 
are  working  towards  independence  in  spite  of  prevailing  condi- 
tions; so  there  are  some  also  in  the  religious  field  who  realize  the 
significance  of  taking  up  the  cross  daily  and  following  the  Master, 
in  spite  of  adverse  conditions. 

As  deplorable  as  these  adverse  conditions  may  be,  there  may 
yet  some  good  come  from  them;  they  may  serve  the  purpose  of  the 
refiner's  fire  that  will  separate  the  dross  from  the  gold. 

There  are  at  the  present  time  (1935)  six  church  buildings,  five 
among  the  Cheyennes  and  one  among  the  Arapahoes,  in  which  serv- 
ices are  held  every  Sunday.  Three  missionary  families,  and  six 
natives  who  assist  more  or  less,  take  care  of  these  six  places  in 
S.  Schools,  preaching,  and  house  to  house  visitations.  Besides  this, 
the  missionaries  conduct  services  at  the  government  Boarding 
School,  and  the  work  camps.  In  all  more  than  600  have  been  re- 
ceived into  church  membership.  The  present  living  membership 
is  321. 

For  many  years  efforts  have  been  made  to  develop  native 
helpers  resulting  in  various  success.  At  present  two  are  entrusted 
with  more  or  less  responsibility  of  a  station  under  direct  super- 
vision of  the  missionary  in  charge.  The  experience  has  been  that 
a  native  helper  among  these  people  must  be  pretty  well  along  in 
years  before  he  is  sufficiently  independent  to  stand  against  the  op- 
position of  his  people. 

What  of  the  future?  Under  ordinary  conditions  these  people 
could  and  would  take  care  of  themselves,  and  also  contribute  to  the 
upbuilding  of  God's  Kingdom  elsewhere.  But  conditions  among 
them  are  extraordinary,  and  so  it  is  quite  hazardous  to  make  any 
statement  as  to  the  future.  One  thing  seems  certain:  unless  the 
present  policy  is  changed,  these  people  wdll  continue  on  the  down- 
ward course  induced  by  this  policy.  For  the  mission  work  this  try- 
ing time  will  prove  a  time  of  testing  of  the  professing  Christians. 
Many  will  fall  by  the  wayside,  but  others  will  come  out  of  it  strong- 
er than  over  before. 

Relative  to  the  force  of  workers,  the  next  step  seems  to  be 


—  578  — 

a  reduction  from  three  families  to  two,  and  placing  more  responsi- 
bility upon  the  native  helpers.  The  financial  support  will  have  to 
continue  to  come  largely  from  the  churches  at  home.  Generally 
speaking,  those  of  any  means  among  this  people  are  diligently 
sought,  and  usually  persuaded  to  join  the  peyote  cult,  and  as  long 
as  their  means  last,  they  give  feasts  and  are  lauded  for  it.  When 
all  is  spent,  some  of  them  like  the  Prodigal  come  to  the  church 
expecting  to  be  helped  rather  than  to  help.  For  that  reason  the 
financial  support  of  the  native  church  here  will  have  to  come  large- 
ly from  elsewhere  for  some  time  to  come.  It  is  true  of  the  mem- 
bers of  those  churches  as  it  was  said  of  the  members  of  the  earlier 
church:  "The  poor  constitute  the  treasures  of  the  church." 

STATISTICAL  INFORMATION  FROM  OUR  OKLAHOMA 

MISSION   FIELD. 

Compiled  by  H.  J.  Kliewer,  Thomas,  Okla. 

1935 

The   Field    and   its    Population.     The   original    Cheyenne   and 

Arapahoe   reservation   was   approximately   100   miles   square.     At 

present  our  mission  is  responsible  for  some  1400  Indians  living  in 

the  western  half  of  this  territory,  about  50x100  miles.     Here  the 

Indians  are  very  much  scattered  among  the  whites.    There  are  three 

missionary  families,  but  six  stations,  each  missionary  serving  two 

stations.     These  stations  are  located  where  the  Indians  are  most 

thickly  settled,  but  even  here  much  scattered. 

The  three  divisions  of  the  field  with  their  workers  are  as  fol- 
lows: 

1.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  G.  A.  Linscheid,  Cantonment  (now  Longdale 
and  Fonda)  P.O.  Cantonment.  Approximate  area  10x20,  or  200 
sq.  miles  with  about  500  Cheyenne.  The  distance  between  the  two 
churches  at  Longdale  and  Fonda  is  12  miles. 

2.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  B.  Ediger,  Clinton  and  Hammon,  P.  O. 
Clinton.  Area  about  10x30  at  Clinton  and  5x20  at  Hammon,  total 
400  sq.  miles.  Population  Cheyenne,  300  at  the  former  and  200  at 
the  latter.     Distance  35  miles. 

3.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  H.  J.  Kliewer,  Thomas  (P.  O.)  and  Canton. 
Area:  Thomas  5x20,  Canton  10x20,  total  300  sq.  miles.     Number  of 


—  579  — 

Cheyennes  at  Thomas  150,  Arapahoes  at  Canton  260,  distance  apart 
35  miles. 


LIST  OF  MISSION  WORKERS  1880-1935. 
(Including  only  those  who  took  up  direct  mission  work) 

Names  of  Workers;  Year  of  Service  Remarks 

Stations  and  Tribes 
Darlington   (Arapahoes  & 
Cheyennes) 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  S.  S.  Haury       1880-83 


Mr.  &  Mrs.  H.  R.  Voth       1883-91 


Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  S.  Krehbiel  1892-97 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  A.  S.  Voth  1893-95 

Mr.  M.  Horsch  1892-93 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  H.  G.  Allebach  1897-98 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  M.  Horsch  1900-02 


Mission  house  burned  down 

and  was  built  up  again. 

Mrs.  Voth  died  Jan.  19,  1889 

First    baptism    1888;    9    in 

'90. 

Resigned 

Teacher 

Teacher.     Married     Ottillie 

Dettweiler,  1893 

Resigned.   School   closed 

Discontinued,  taken  over  by 

Baptists. 


Cantonment  (Longdale  and  Fonda)  School  1883-1901 
Cheyennes  &  Arapahoe  church  org.  '89 


Mr.  &  Mrs.  S.  S.  Haury       1883-87 
Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  J.  Kliewer      1884-89 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  D.  B.  Hirschler  1885-90 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  A.  S.Voth         1886-93 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  R.  Fetter        1891-1916 


Resigned 

Teacher  and  missionary  to 
Arapahoe 

Mrs.  H.  died  1881;  Mr.  H. 
1890 

Teacher  and  missionary  to 
Arapahoe 

Beginning  of  Cheyenne  Mis- 
sion '91 

Mrs.  Fetter  died  July  31, 
1910.  Fonda  church  built 
1907. 


580 


Mr.   &   Mrs.   M.   Horsch       1893-94 


H.  J.  Kliewer 
G.  A.  Linscheid 
Bertha  Kinsinger 


Agnes    Williams 
Cornelia  Schwake 


1894-95 

1895-98 

1896-1916 


1898-1927 
1899-1900 


Mr.  &  Mrs.  A.  Claassen  1913-20 
Mr.  &  Mrs.  H.  T.  Neufeld  1912-13 
Mr.  &  Mrs.  H.  T.  Neufeld     1916-21 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  G.  A.  Linscheid  1920- 

pres. 

Canton,  Arapahoes 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  Paul  Mouttet  1890-92 
Mr.  &  Mrs.  A.  S.  Voth  1982-93 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  A.  Funk      1896-1920 


Teacher   and    nu.j:3ionary    to 

Cheyenne 

Teacher 

Tco'^her  rn'^.  Supt. 

Teacher  to  1901.  Married  R. 

Petter  Nov.  28,   1911.   B  tb 

moved  to  Montam  in   !91G. 

Teacher      and      Missionary, 

part   time   in    Montana. 

Teacher.      Married      J.      .* . 

Funk  '00. 

In  Fetter's  absence  '13-1";. 

Transferred     to     Mont,     at 

F-,-''''^,    parsonage    built    in 

1918. 

Longdale  cl.urc'.i  '  uilt  1897. 

Church  organized  in  1807 

Resigned 

Moved  to  claim  at  Dyke 
Church    moved    from    Can- 
tonment   1907 
Resigned 
Kliewers  live  at  Thom.as 


Mr.  &  Mrs.  H.  T.  Neufeld    1921-27 
Mr.  &  Mrs.  H.  J.  Kliewer  1927-pres. 

(Dyke  now  belongs  to  Canton  district) 

Red  Hills  (Arap.)  Geary. 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  S.  Krehbiel     1892-97 


Shelly  (Arap.) 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  J.  Kliewer     1889-97 

Clinton,   (Hoaenaom)   Cheyenne 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  M.  Horsch      1894-1900 
G.  A.   Linscheid  1900-04 


Resigned.    Taken    over     by 
Baptists 


Discontinued.     Taken     over 

by   Reformed. 

Church  organized  in   1S99. 

Church  built  1898 

Married      Anna      Hirschlcr 


—  581 


Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  H.  Epp  1904-07 

Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  B.  Ediger  1907-pres. 

Hammon    (Red   Moon)    Chey. 


H.   J.    Kliewer 


1898-1928 


Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  B.  Ediger  1928-pres. 
Thomas  (Deer  Creek)   Chey. 
Mr.  &  Mrs.  J.  B.  Ediger     1924-29 
Mr.  &  Mrs.  H.  J.  Kliewer  1929-pres. 


Sept.    16,    1903    transferred 

to  Mont. 

Resigned 

Parsonage  burned   1907  re 

built   same   year 

Church  organized  1906 

Parsonage  built  1899, 

church  1902 

Married     Christine     Horsch 

Aug.  31,  '99 

Edigers  live  at  Clinton. 

Church    organized    1928 

Lived  at  Clinton 

Live    at    Thomas. 


NUMBER  OF  BAPTIZED 


1.  Cantonment    (Longdale   &   Fonda) 

2.  Canton    (Arapaho) 

3.  Thomas 

4.  Hammon  and  Clinton 


total   bapt.  223,  living  102 

bapt.  173,  living     89 

bapt.  18,  living     17 

bapt.  209,  living  103 

Total       bapt.  633,  living  321 


MONTANA 
1933-1935 

Looking  back  to  the  beginning  of  our  mission  work  in  Montana, 
it  is  noteworthy  that  the  Lord  led  us,  so  to  say  through  the  Chey- 
enne language  to  this  northern  field.  Missionary  R.  Petter  being 
at  that  time  the  only  white  missionary  who  had  succeeded  to  mas- 
ter the  hard  language,  and  to  translate  the  Gospel  into  it,  made  sev- 
eral visits  to  Montana  before  the  work  was  actually  taken  up  in 
1904.  (Bro.  Petter  was  asked  to  write  a  survey  of  this  field  but 
was  prevented  by  his  trip  to  Europe,  so  he  asked  Bro.  Habegger 
to  do  it.  See  his  survey  below).  But  by  way  of  introduction  it 
seems  proper  to  quote  here  part  of  Bro.  Petter's  report  written 
20  years  ago,  telling  about  his  first  visits  to  Montana: 

"The  Cantonment  Cheyennes  in  Oklahoma  had  often  told  me 


—  582  — 

of  their  tribal  brethren  up  there,  and  a  voice  within  me  kept  say- 
ing, 'Since  the  Mennonites  have  the  Word  of  God  in  the  language 
of  these  Indians,  we  should  bring  it  to  them.'  In  connection  with 
another  trip  I  made  a  side-trip,  therefore,  to  Montana  to  find  out 
whether  mission  work  could  be  begun  there.  When  I  reached  these 
people,  there  was  not  a  little  commotion.  An  old  woman  whom  I 
addressed  in  Cheyenne  stared  at  me,  then  fell  to  the  ground  and 
cried,  'Come,  he  speaks  Cheyenne.  Can  it  be  that  he  is  our  Messi- 
ah?' That  a  white  man  had  learned  this  difficult  language  seemed 
evidently  to  her  like  a  superhuman  fact." 

Thus  was  the  door  opened  for  our  mission  in  Montana.  We 
will  now  let  Bro.  Habegger  give  the  survey  as  substitute  for  the 
senior  missionary: 

SURVEY  OF  OUR  MISSION  WORK  IN  MONTANA. 

By  A.  Habegger. 

193") 

Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  our  God  and  father,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Thus  we  wish  to  greet  you  as  Paul  greeted  the 
Philippians,  for  we  are  also  constrained  to  give  thanks  to  God 
when  we  think  of  you  and  your  faithful  fellowship  in  the  furtherance 
of  the  Gospel.  Your  prayers  and  other  support  have  strengthened  ~ur 
hearts  and  hands  here  during  all  these  31  years  of  labor  in  this 
field. 

God  has  been  a  refuge  and  strength  and  help  in  every  time  of 
trouble.  It  is  therefore  proper  and  fitting  that  we  report  what  the 
Lord  has  done  for  us  and  the  Cheyennes  here.  We  thank  God  for 
His  loving  kindness  and  tender  mercies. 

Primitive  people,  primitive  roads  and  conditions  made  the  be- 
ginning difficult.  Lumber  had  to  be  hauled  great  distances  from 
saw-mills  per  wagon,  and  nights  on  the  way  had  to  be  spent  under 
the  wagon  or  with  accommodating  ranchers.  Missionary  G.  A. 
Linscheid  built  the  Busby  station.  P.  A.  Kliewers  the  Lame  Deer 
chapel  (and  later  also  the  Bimey  and  Ashland  station)  and  Al- 
fred Wiebes  the  Lame  Deer  parsonage. 

The    working    methods    included    camp    visiting,    traveling    in 


—  583  — 

light  wagon  or  going  on  horseback.  Lunches  of  coffee  and  crackers 
seemed  advisable  at  church,  because  many  Indians  came  long  dis- 
tances per  wagon  with  children.  Formerly  also  considerable  cloth- 
ing, comforts  and  other  goods  were  given  out,  especially  at  Christ- 
mas, to  point  to  the  Gift  of  Gifts,  and  to  reward  the  faithful  at- 
tendance at  services.  In  recent  years  this  has  been  gradually  di- 
minished in  spite  of  the  desire  of  this  people  to  eat  wherever  they 
gather. 

The  message  was  brought  in  the  Cheyenne  language  or  through 
interpreter  both  in  private  conversation  and  in  public  gatherings. 

With  the  school  children  at  Busby  special  meetings  have  been 
held  all  these  years  on  Thursday  and  Sunday  evenings,  as  well  as 
S.  School.    But  when  school  is  out,  relatively  few  attend  S.  School. 

But  during  these  years  the  missionaries  have  had  the  joy  of 
seeing  some  sincere  searchers  after  truth  grow  in  knowledge  and 
grace,  and  to  be  transformed  by  the  power  of  the  Gospel.  Ignor- 
ance and  superstition  gave  way  to  intelligent  faith  and  trust  in 
God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Filth  and  indifference  have 
to  give  way  to  cleanliness  and  zeal  for  that  which  is  good.  Drunk- 
enness and  laziness  gave  place  to  sobriety  and  industry.  Men  and 
women  have  turned  from  darkness  of  heathen  worship  to  glorious 
light  of  the  Gospel. 

Due  to  the  fact  that  only  a  small  per  cent  of  the  Indians  could 
read  and  write,  it  was  necessary  to  bring  them  the  message  in 
their  own  language.  Rev.  R.  Fetter  being  the  best  qualified  for 
this  kind  of  work,  did  all  translation  work,  and  with  the  able  as- 
sistance of  Mrs.  Fetter  and  other  help,  such  as  Valdo  Fetter,  Er- 
nest, Miss  Leona  Thierstein,  etc.  was  able  to  furnish  all  the  work- 
ers among  this  people  with  excellent  translations  of  the  Scriptures. 
In  1934  the  New  Testament  was  completed,  and  has  since  been  pub- 
lished by  the  American  Bible  Society.  Souvenir  copies  may  be 
had  for  one  dollar.  (Let  all  S.  School  libraries  avail  themselves 
of  this.     A  mere  look  at  this  book  is  inspiring.) 

A  number  have  been  taught  to  read  the  Cheyenne  translations 
and  are  now  able  to  give  the  word  of  God  to  their  own  people. 
Even  at  the  present  time  there  are  still  a  large  number  of  these 


—  584  — 

people  who  can  get  but  little  from  an  English  sermon.  We  all 
rejoice  that  the  Word  of  God  is  at  last  available  in  the  Cheyenne 
language  to  all  Cheyennes,  who  wish  it. 

With  the  help  of  stereopticon  slides  Bible  stories  have  been 
presented,  as  also  the  allegory,  the  Pilgrims  Progress,  from  time 
to  time.  Prayer  meetings,  reading  classes,  women's  sewing  classes, 
series  of  meetings  all  have  added  their  blessings  to  the  regular  pro- 
gram of  the  workers.  Visiting  evangelists  from  other  tribes  have 
also  brought  strong  messages  giving  light  and  convictions  to  our 
people. 

Ministering  to  the  sick  has  also  been  a  fruitful  work.  Indian 
doctoring  is  intricately  connected  with  their  old  religion,  and  we 
have  tried  to  lead  them  away  from  that  to  modem  medicines,  for 
which  medicine  men  and  peyote  men  have  persecuted  the  mission- 
aries and  Christians,  who  exposed  the  sinful  practices  connected 
with  their  doctoring  and  false  worship.  Many  Indians  now  pre- 
fer the  care  of  the  Agency  hospital  to  the  medicine  men. 

The  mission  has  always  encouraged  a  good  education  for  the 
children,  for  the  church  needs  educated  leadership.  Since  the 
government  looks  for  the  schooling,  the  mission  has  a  number  of 
times  given  short  courses  in  Bible.  Also  much  time  has  been  given 
to  develop  native  helpers  and  to  teach  them  to  conduct  services. 
But  their  limited   education   requires   much   coaching. 

In  the  past  the  government  has  cooperated  with  the  missionar- 
ies, but  recently  the  influence  from  the  Indian  office  at  Washington 
has  been  detrimental.  Bulletins  came  that  required  the  employees 
to  assure  the  Indians  that  the  children  need  not  attend  S.  School 
etc.  We  are  glad  to  say  that  the  employees  were  not  enthusiastic 
about  it.  And  just  a  few  days  ago  we  were  informed  that  a  new 
bulletin  was  out  encouraging  Indians  to  bear  on  the  Indian  off'ice, 
and  prayers  have  no  doubt  had  their  effect. 

For  the  future  we  would  like  to  see  more  mission  work  done. 
We  ask  all  sincere  supporters  of  the  work  to  pray  especially  that 
the  young  people  may  be  converted  to  the  Lord.  They  are  much 
interested  in  worldly  things,  Indian  handgames,  gambling,  dancing, 
horse  racing,  and  white  people  even  sell  them  liquor  illegally.     To 


—  585  — 

win  them  for  Christ  and  for  service  of  his  Kingdom  is  the  all  but 

insurmountable   task.     Only   God's   grace   can   break   through   the 

lethargy  that  is  in  the  way. 

We  pray  that  the  Lord  will  soon  send  a  revival  that  shall  bring 

abiding  fruit.     So  many  of  the  professed  believers  are  easily  led 

astray.     The  hot  blast  of  temptation  stunts  the  young  Christian 

growth.    But  as  the  rains  come  again  after  the  drought  so  we  pray 

for  a  revival. 

The  memory  of  those  who  have  died  in  the  Lord  encourage  U3 

to  work  on  sowing  the  seed.     We  shall  all  reap  in  due  time  if  we 

faint  not. 

STATISTICAL   INFORMATION    OF    OUR    MISSION 
Among  the  Northern  Cheyennes  in  Southeastern  Montana. 

1933 

Busby.  (1904) 

1904-1920  Rev.  and  Mrs.  G.  A.  Linsheid 

1905-1906  Miss  Agnes  Williams 

1908-1910  Rev.  and  Mrs.  P.  A.  Kliewer  (served  Lame  Deer  as  out- 
station) 

1913-1915  Rev.  and  Mrs.  H.-T.  Neufeld   (served  Muddy  Creek  as 
outstation) 

1918-1919  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  Habegger   (Assistant  and   substitute 
during  G.  A.  Linscheid's  furlough,  (!  months) 

1920-26  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  Habegger  (Linscheids  moved  to  Canton- 
ment) 

1926-27  Rev.  and  Mrs.  H.  A.  Schlink  (during  Habegger's  furlough) 

1927-present  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  Habegger 
Native  helper  Oliver  Eaglefeather. 

Lame  Deer.  (1908) 

1908-1910  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Kliewer   (serving  from   Busby  at  week- 
ends) 

1911-15  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  Wiebe  (Had  to  leave,  failing  health) 

1915-16  Rev.  and  Mrs.  H.  T.  Neufeld 

1916-present  Rev.  and  Mrs.  R.  Petter  (now  on  furlough) 
Native  helpers:   Milton  Whitman,  Ernest   King. 

Birney.  (1910) 

1910-19  Rev.  and  Mrs.  P.  A.  Kliewer 


—  586  — 

1919-20  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  Habegger  (substituting  for  P.  A.  Kliew- 

er  1  year) 
1920-21  Miss  June  Brookover  (during  winter  months) 
1921-22  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  Wiebe  (left  again  due  to  health) 
1923-26  Rev.  and  Mrs.  0.  Pankratz 
1926-Native  worker  P,  Frank  Littlewolf  coming  on  week  ends  from 

Lame  Deer. 
Ashland.   (1917) 

1917-21   Worked  as  outstation  from  Lame  Deer 
1920-24  Rev.  and  Mrs.  P.  A.  Kliewer 
1924-Rev.  and  Mrs.  Valdo  Petter  (he  died  May  6th  1985) 

Mrs.  Laura  Petter  fills  the  place  for  the  present. 

OTHER  DATA 

Total  number  of  baptized  347 

Living  members  281 

Area  of  Reservation  692  sq,  miles 

Indians  on  Reservation  Roll  1540 

Full   bloods   1100 

Mixed  440 

Children  in  schools 

1.  Government  Boarding,  Busby  87 

2.  Gov.  Day  Schools:   Bimey  45 

Muddy  Creek  10 

3.  Public  Schools:  Lame  Deer  100 

Kirby  12 

4.  Catholic  Mission,  Ashland  86 

Total  340 

Cheyenne  translations  and  other  literature  in  Cheyenne  about  20. 

(See  list  below) 
500  copies  of  the  New  Testament  are  for  sale  as  souvenirs  for  $1.- 

00  per  copy. 

CHEYENNE  TRANSLATIONS  AND   OTHER 

CHEYENNE  LINGUISTIC  WORK 

1935 

By  R.   Petter,  D.   D. 

1.  1895  Zistxisto-Cheyenne  Reading  book,  18  page  Bible  trans- 


—  587  — 

lations,  and  the  rest  of  35  pages  are  introductory  reading  lessons. 
^        2.  1902  Pavosto-Gospels  according  to  Luke  and  John. 

3.  1904  The  Pilgrim's  Progress,  with  53  pages  of  Bible  trans- 
lations and  8  Cheyenne  songs. 

4.  1907  Sketch  of  Cheyenne  grammar,  35  pages. 

5.  1909  Second  edition  Cheyenne  songs  (40)  and  Cheyenne 
grammar  in  manuscript   145   typewritten  pages. 

I        6,  1912  Revised  edition  of  Luke  and  John  (multi graphed) 

7.  1913  Hosz  Maheo  Heeszistoz-Portions  of  Scripture  144  multi- 
graph  pages.  72  pages  O.  T.  stories;  26  pages  O.  T.  translations; 
45  pages  N.  T.  translations. 

8.  1913-1915  English  Cheyenne  Dictionary  1126  pages.  Printed 
on  multigraph  by  Valdo  Petter. 

9.  1916  Third  increased  and  revised  edition  Cheyenne  songs 
(48) 

10.  1923  Another  enlarged  and  revised  edition  of  Cheyenne 
songs  (53) 

11.  1926  Maheone-Esziztoz-Portions  of  O.  T.,  281  pages.  249 
pages  O.  T.  stories  (Creation  to  Job)  multigraphed  by  Ernest  (M. 
Cheyenne)  King.  32  pages  translations  of  37  psalms,  including  119. 
Ps. 

12.  1928  Nivova-pavhosto-The  four  Gospels.  271  pages  (multi- 
graphed) 

13.  1930  Toxeoxzevenenaheon  heexoetastovevo-The  Acts  of  the 
Apostles 

14.  1934  Zemona  Hoemao  Maheon-Hoestomohestova-The  New 
Testament.  ^ 

(Multigraphed  by  Ernest  King  and  Leona  Thierstein.) 
Besides  the  above  the  following  typewritten  Cheyenne  forms: 
■         1.  Baptismal  instructions,  and  baptism. 

2.  Lord's  Supper. 

3.  Marriage  Ceremony. 

4.  Special  material  (multigraphed).  a.  Christmas;  b.  New 
Years;  c.  Good  Friday;  d.  Easter;  e.  Pentecost;  f.  Ascension;  g. 
General  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

5.  Hundreds  of  pages  of  sermons  and  prayers.  (Typewritten.) 


—  588  — 
ARIZONA 

1933-1935 
OUR  MISSION  FIELD  IN  ARIZONA 
By  J.  P.  Suderman. 
Our  Hopi  Indians,  now  numbering  about  3000,  live  on  the  In- 
dian Reservation  of  northern  Arizona.  The  mission  work  in  this 
tribe  is  by  the  Baptists  and  Mennonites.  The  Baptists  have  three 
stations  and  the  Mennonites  also  three.  Ours  are:  Moen  Copi  with 
300  inhabitants,  80  miles  north  of  Flagstaff,  where  our  native  work- 
er Fred  A.  Johnson  and  wife  are  stationed.  Hotevilla  with  700  in- 
habitants is  87  miles  north  of  Winslow,  where  Sister  Mary  Schir- 
mer  and  her  adopted  native  son  Daniel  Schirmer  are  working. 
And  Oraibi  with  400  inhabitants  is  80  miles  north  of  Winslow, 
where  Rev.  and  Mrs.  John  P.  Suderman  are  working.  At  each  of 
our  stations  we  have  a  mission  home  and  a  chapel.  (At  Oraibi  we 
have  two  chapels,  one  on  the  mesa,  and  one  in  the  lower  village. 
This  is  the  main  one) 

Our  present  privilege  of  preaching  rests  chiefly  on  the  work  of 
the  former  missionaries.  This  mission  was  started  in  1893  by  Rev. 
H.  R.  Voth.  Later  laborers  were  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  B.  Epp,  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  C.  J.  Frey,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  R.  Duerksen,  Mr.  Holcomb 
of  the  Plymouth  brethren,  and  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Karl  Friesen. 

We  have  for  use  at  present  a  Catechism  and  the  four  Gospels, 
and  the  first  part  of  Romans  in  printed  form  in  the  Hopi  language. 
All  the  rest  of  the  N.  T.  except  Revelation  and  the  latter  part  of 
Romans,  we  have  in  Hopi  in  typewritten  form  awaiting  correction 
for  print.  (Rev.  J.  B.  Frey  is  now  doing  this  work  assisted  by 
Bro.  Johnson,  native  helper,  Oraibi.)  Most  of  translation  work  hie 
been  done  by  Rev.  J.  R.  Duerksen  and  the  native  Hopi,  Otto  Lo- 
mavitu.  They  have  also  completed  a  Hopi  song  book.  "Most  of 
these  songs  have  been  made  by  the  native  Christians  to  some  tune 
learned  from  the  missionaries  at  home  or  away  in  some  government 
Indian  school.  They  made  them  when  they  were  alone  with  God 
all  day,  or  behind  a  flock  of  sheep,  or  at  some  other  work  when 
they  could  meditate  on  the  things  of  God  so  dear  to  their  heart. 
Thanksgiving,  prayer,  and  admonition  for  self  and  for  the  lost  are 


—  589  — 

therefore  the  heart  of  the  songs.  Other  songs  were  translated 
by  native  Christians  and.  missionaries  as  the  heart  was  touched  by 
circumstances  in  mission  life."  (Quoted  from  the  foreword  of  the 
book.) 

At  present  there  are  three  native  Christians  at  Moen  Copi, 
Rev.  and  Mrs.  Fred  Johnson  and  their  daughter  Rachel,  who  was 
baptized  on  Palm  Sunday  this  year.  There  was  another  girl  Rose 
who  desired  baptism  together  with  her.  All  arrangements  for  it 
were  made  on  Saturday  evening.  But  on  Sunday  morning  Rose's 
father  strictly  forbade  her  to  go  to  church;  and  besides,  he  took  her 
against  her  will  to  a  heathen  ceremonial  dance  in  another  village  50 
miles  away. 

At  Hotevilla  there  are  two  native  Christians.  Daniel  Schirmer, 
who  a  year  ago  finished  Bible  Institute  at  Los  Angeles  and  is  now 
helping  Sister  Schirmer  in  the  work.  And  Nannie,  the  blind  lady 
who  was  baptized  on  Thanksgiving  Day,  1932.  She  is  learning  to 
read  from  the  Gospel  of  John  in  print  for  the  blind.  Her  little 
son,  Norman,  leads  her  to  and  from  church. 
At  Oraibi  are  37  baptized.      ^ 

We  have  the  following  Sunday  services:  S.  School  and  preach- 
ing in  the  morning,  street  meetings  in  the  after-noon,  and  English 
preaching  services  alternating  with  C  S  in  the  evening.  During 
the  greater  part  of  the  year  when  possible  there  are  the  women's 
sewing  classes,  children's  classes,  and  housevisitation,  often  also 
Wednesday  prayer  meetings  and  children  classes,  and  Friday  Choir 
practice. 

In  the  fall  of  the  year  we  have  the  "Special  Meetings".  Our 
neighboring  Baptist  mission  workers  and  native  Christians  come 
over  then  to  help  in  these  meetings.  The  Baptist  stations  have 
these  meetings  in  spring,  when  the  Mennonite  mission  workers  and 
native  Christians  go  over  to  help  them.  At  the  last  year's  meet- 
ings the  native  helper  Fred  A.  Johnson  was  ordained  into  the  min- 
istry by  Rev.  P.  P.  Wedel,  member  of  the  Board,  who  had  come 
to  help  in  the  meetings. 

Though  the  thorns  are  at  times  quite  sharp  and  piercing,  there 
are  also  the  buds  and  the  roses  in  this  work  of  ministering  to  these 
people  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  for  "It  is  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 


—  590  — 

vation  to  every  one  that  believeth".  During  this  last  Easter  season 
four  girls  at  Oraibi  desired  baptism  :  Lucinda,  Sarah,  Blanche, 
and  Louise.  A  few  days  before  Easter,  the  day  set  for  "baptism, 
Lucinda's  unbelieving  father  forbade  her  baptism.  The  other  3 
were  so  happy  on  Easter  Sunday  morning.  Before  the  services 
Sarah  was  especially  interviewed,  when  she  expressed  her  joy  of 
the  granted  privilege,  for  last  year  her  heathen  parents  had  de- 
nied her  this  joy  of  being  baptized  with  that  group  of  twelve.  But 
just  as  the  song  service  had  started,  Sarah's  mother  came  into  the 
church  with  an  expression  on  her  face  that  spoke  all  too  plainly 
of  what  was  coming.  She  first  called  out  her  Christian  mother 
and  Lucinda's  mother.  Later  she  sent  her  little  daughter  in  to  call 
Sarah  out.  Then  she  scolded  all  of  them,  especially  Sarah,  till 
poor  Sarah  was  forced  to  go  home  in  tears! 

It  may  be  rememebered  that  in  January  of  last  year  we 
were  privileged  to  see  15  souls  added  to  the  Oraibi  church.  Of 
that  group,  four  were  of  one  family.  A  few  weeks  ago  their  widow- 
ed daughter  was  saved.  After  she  made  it  known  at  the  close  of 
the  Sunday  evening  service,  her  mother  Alice  said,  "Now  there  are 
Emilia  and  Naldo  left  yet."  Both  of  these  live  away  from  Oraibi. 
Then  last  week  Alice's  own  aged  mother,  Mary  Honapsti,  came  to 
the  Saviour.  So  we  were  glad  to  see  this  young  mother,  Daisy, 
and  her  aged  grandmother  confess  in  baptism  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  as  their  personal  Saviour  to  a  chapel  full  of  witnesses  last 
Sunday.  The  grandmother's  favorite  expression  now  is,  "I  am 
so  happy". 

What  a  privilege  you  have  to  join  with  us  in  prayer  for  these 
whom  the  devil  would  sift  in  Hopiland  to  spoil  their  testimony  of 
Him  who  died  to  save  them  all! 

:l 

MISSION  SUPPORT 

"Under  the  circumstances  the  mission  support  financially  has 
been  splendid,  and  we  wish  to  thank  and  praise  the  Lord  for  it. 
We  also  thank  the  churches,  societies,  and  mission  friends,  especial- 
ly the  officers  of  the  Women's  Mission  Society  for  their  fine  co- 
operation and  efficient  service. 

We   call   attention   to   a   large   chart   with   a   diagram   in   the 


i 


I 


—  591  — 

exhibit  prepared  by  a  Bethel  student  to  show  the  ups  and  downs 
in  mission  income  during  the  last  30  years,  the  highest  being  in 
1926:  $145,000.00,  and  during  the  depression  time  the  lowest  being 
$50,000.00.  Let,  however,  no  one  make  the  mistake  of  measuring 
the  mission  interests  by  this  diagram.  The  $50,000.00  during 
depression  no  doubt  meant  more  real  sacrifice  and  mission  in- 
terest than  the  $145,000.00  in  the  rich  years. 

This  does  not  say  that  we  have  done  our  best  in  any  year. 
We  have  not.  And  we  would  therefore  recommend  a  stewardship 
study,  or  program,  or  campaign,  or  whatever  it  may  be  called,  in 
all  our  churches  as  soon  as  possible. 

The  Lord  has  been  very  kind  to  us  in  that  he  led  it  so  that  we 
were  almost  through  with  our  expensive  building  program  on  the 
field  when  the  depression  came.  Praise  the  Lord,  and  pray  for 
further  guidance  and  blessings  financially  and  otherwise.  Financial 
and  spiritual  blessings  are  interdependent  that  Jesus  says  in  Luke 
16:12 — "If  ye  have  not  been  faithful  in  the  unrighteous  mammon, 
who  will  commit  to  your  trust  the  true  (spiritual)  riches?" 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

C.  We  recommend,  that  the  native  churches  on  our  mission 
fields  be  accepted  as  members  of  the  General  Conference. 

D.  We  recommend  that  the  special  collections  for  a  second 
bungalow  at  Basna,  India  be  continued,  but  that  we  do  not  build 
before  the  money  is  practically  in  sight. 

E.  We  recommend,  that  the  former  resolution  that  once  a  year 
in  every  church  a  special  collection  be  held  for  our  pension  fund 
over  and  above  the  regular  mission  collections,  be  not  forgotten. 

F.  We  recommend  that,  as  soon  as  a  secretary  on  full  time 
has  been  employed,  our  practice  of  special  support  be  expanded 
and  pushed  more  than  of  late,  and  to  include  in  it  morci  projects, 
provided  they  are  within  the  allowed  budget,  as  a  rule.  (We  here- 
with report  that  the  Board  has  decided  to  employ  a  full-time  secre- 
tary, and  invite  the  Home  Mission  Board  to  join  in  the  project.) 

J.   W.   Kliewer,  Pres. 

P.    H.    Richert,    Seer. 


—  592  — 

RESOLUTION   ADOPTED 

21.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  "C".  It  reads:  We 
recommend,  that  the  Native  churches  on  our  mission  fields  be  in- 
vited to  become  members  of  the  General  Conference  in  accordance 
with   the   regulations   of   the    Constitution. 

Note:  Only  two  Mission  churches  in  Oklahoma  and  the  one 
in  India  had  handed  in  applications  and  were  regularly  received  and 
listed  as  members  at  this  sessioiu  The  names  of  all  others  should 
be  submitted  for  vote  at  the  next  session  and  to  be  entered  into 
the  membership  list. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

HOME  MISSION 
REPORT  OF  THE  MISSION  BOARD 

1933-1935 
"The  children  of  Israel  encamped  in  Gilgal"  (Josh.  4:19). 
When  Israel  crossed  the  Jordan  and  had  entered  the  land  of  prom- 
ise, the  great  task  of  conquest  was  before  them.  To  possess  the 
land  it  had  to  be  dispossessed  of  the  seven  nations  that  contested 
Israel's  rights.  The  Lord  gave  them  Gilgal  as  their  base  of  oper- 
ation. Here  they  entered  into  covenant  relation  with  Jehova  and 
the  reproach  of  Egypt  was  rolled  away.  From  here  they  went  out 
to  conquer  the  land  and  subdue  it.  To  this  place  they  returned  for 
counsel,  strength,  and  encouragement.  It  was  here  the  captain 
of  the  host  of  the  Lord,  that  invisible  host  of  the  spiritual  realm, 
joined  them,  and  went  with  them  to  give  them  the  victory.  Only 
from  Gilgal  with  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Lord's  host  and 
faith  in  God's  promises  was  success  possible.  The  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  American  has  a  Gilgal 
in  their  Home  Mission  Board,  whether  it  is  so  regarded  or  not. 
It  is  the  mother  of  all  the  later  enterprises  of  the  Conference.  It 
is  the  place  where  the  founders  of  our  Conference  gathered  and 
united  in  their  faith  in  their  Savior,  and  inspired  by  their  love 
for  the  Church  and  its  tenets,  have  gone  forth  with  their  Captain 
and  His  power  to  occupy  the  scattered  groups  of  Mennonites  and 
when  collected  to  launch  the  missionary,  educational  and  benevolent 
enterprises  which  it  now  pursues.  If  there  had  been  no  Home 
Missions  there  would  be  no  General  Conference  and  none  of  its 
products. 

There  is  much  that  is  not  yet  occupied,  but  like  Israel  of  old, 
who  settled  down  to  enjoy  their  improved  comforts  while  seven 
tribes  were  still  unprovided  for,  so  our  Conference  has  slacked  its 


—  594  — 

speed  and  cooled  its  zeal  in  evangelism  to  spend  it  on  self-improve- 
ment, vi'hile  the  neglected  brethren  were  becoming  a  prey  to  the 
pricks  and  thorns  of  the  solicitous  neighbors. 

In  any  business  enterprise  the  key  man  is  the  one  that  boosts 
the  business.  In  the  Conference  the  key  to  its  growth  is  the  jealous 
guarding  of  its  outlets  and  the  wise  preservation  of  its  products 
and  the  expansion  of  its  domain. 

While  this  has  not  been  possible  during  the  past  several  years, 
flotwithstanding,  the  past  Conference  term  has  given  evidence  and 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  work  of  our 
hands. 

The  past  two  years  perhaps  more  than  any  previous  years 
have  been  very  trying  while  the  Board  was  struggling  with  financial 
problems,  and  some  of  our  workers  for  existence.  New  and  diffi- 
cult and  discouraging  problems  presented  themselves  that  bowed 
us  deeply  in  humility  and  urged  us  to  more  fervent  prayer.  But 
God  was  faithful  and  provided  the  solution.  For  the  greater  part 
of  the  year  the  congregations  and  individuals  by  their  kind  re- 
membrance of  our  needs,  have  enabled  the  Board  to  pay  the  reduced 
salaries  of  the  workers.  For  this  support  the  Board  is  profoundly 
grateful.  For  fiifteen  years  the  Board  was  burdened  with  a  heavy 
debt.  The  amount  at  present  is  $8,200.  Fortunately  the  Home  Mis- 
sion Farm  at  Goessel,  Kansas  could  be  disposed  of  for  $9,000.00. 
When  the  Board  receives  the  amount  of  this  sale  it  can  pay  off 
its  entire  indebtedness.     O  what  a  relief.  Praise  the  Lord! 

The  Lord  graciously  honored  the  efforts  of  the  faithful  work- 
ers. In  nearly  all  our  Mission  stations  there  was  a  substantial 
increase  in  membership.  The  primary  purpose  of  our  work  and 
the  supreme  effort  of  our  workers  is  to  save  souls  for  Christ  and 
the  Church,  and  to  build  those  that  are  saved  up  in  their  Christian 
life.  We  have  no  social  work  or  efforts  of  reformation  or  im- 
provement of  the  social  conditions  except  as  they  are  an  outgrowth 
and  a  support  of  the  life  within.  So  far  as  we  know  we  have 
no  disturbance  in  our  field  on  account  of  Liberalism  in  Theology, 
although  it  has  several  times  endeavored  to  enter  our  ranks  whoi 
a  change  in  workers  became  necessary. 

One  of  the  difficulties  in  our  work  that  has  been  a  great  hin- 


—  595  — 

drance  is  the  widely  scattered  condition  of  our  Board  members, 
making  it  almost  impossible  to  get  together  for  consultation,  and 
a  difficult  and  expensive  problem  when  urgent  matters  need  quick 
action.  We  sincerely  hope  the  Conference  will  take  this  into  consi- 
deration and  elect  brethren  on  the  Board  who  are  closer  together  and 
if  possible  in  the  same  district,  which  would  greatly  facilitate  the 
work  of  the  Board. 

Old  Fields  Abandoned.  The  Mennonite  community  at  Dos 
Palos,  California,  served  by  Brother  Daniel  Gerig  was  deprived  of 
their  water  supply  for  irrigation  purposes,  and  was  compelled  to 
move  to  other  localities  and  the  field  there  was  abandoned  and  the 
support  ceased.  The  Board  also  regarded  it  advisable  to  with- 
draw the  support  for  the  congregation  in  Drake,  Saskatchewan, 
served  by  Brother  M.   M.  Lehman. 

Stations  Taken  Over  by  District  Conference.  At  the  last  Con- 
ference session  the  Home  Mission  Board  recommended  that  the 
District  Conferences  be  asked,  as  far  as  possible,  to  take  over  the 
Home  Mission  Stations  located  in  their  districts.  This  recommenda- 
tion was  adopted  in  Resolution  No.  36.  The  Hutchinson,  Kansas, 
Mission  was  first  offered  to  the  Western  Conference  through  its 
Evangelization  Committee,  but  returned  for  a  more  definite  state- 
ment of  the  terms.  The  terms  were  presented  to  the  following  ses- 
sion of  the  Western  Conference,  but  the  Secretary  of  the  Board 
received  no  acknowledgement  of  the  receipt  of  the  overtures,  nor 
any  word  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Conference  as  to  the  action  tak- 
en if  any,  and  so  Hutchinson  remains  as  before,  a  Home  Mission 
station. 

The  two  stations  at  Smith  Corner  and  Mechanics  Grove,  Penn- 
sylvania, were  in  like  manner  offered  to  the  favorable  consideration 
of  the  Eastern  District  Conference.  The  Conference  felt  that  both 
fields  might  be  too  rtiuch  to  take  over  at  one  time,  and  so  decided 
to  make  the  Conference  responsible  for  the  support  of  the  worker 
at  Smith  Corner  only  for  the  first  year  as  an  experiment.  And 
now  for  over  a  year  the  Eastern  Conference  had  paid  the  salary 
of  Brother  Sylvan  Lehman  who  was  stationed  there.  A  little  more 
than  a  year  ago  the  Board  made  overtures  to  the  Middle  District 
Conference  about  taking  over  the  Chicago  Mission,  but  on  account 


—  596  — 

of  the  unhappy  disturbances  there  at  the  time  the  Middle  District 
Conference  did  not  accept  it.  No  other  stations  were  offered  to 
any  of  the  other  District  Conferences.  Portland,  Oregon,  had  al- 
ways been  under  the  supervision  of  the  Pacific  District  Conference, 
the  Home  Mission  Board  was  only  responsible  for  the  salary  of 
the  lady  worker  there. 

New  Work.  Owing  to  the  disturbed  condition  in  the  world, 
and  the  money  stringency,  the  Board  has  not  launched  out  in  any 
new  work.  It  is  a  matter  of  sincere  regret  to  the  Board  that  this 
was  not  possible  because  the  opportunities  were  at  hand,  and 
several  young  men  who  had  prepared  themselves  had  offered  their 
services  to  the  Board. 

Change  in  Workers.  Three  changes  in  workers  can  be  report- 
ed. The  difficulty  in  Chicago  Mission  was  a  most  trying  and  puz- 
zling problem  to  the  Board,  especially  to  the  Secretary,  who  almost 
single-handed,  because  of  the  widely  scattered  condition  of  the 
Board  members,  was  forced  to  handle  the  situation.  More  or  less 
trouble  was  brewing  there  for  several  years,  but  it  came  to  an 
issue  when  Brother  Rhea  with  a  large  per  cent  of  the  congrega- 
tion withdrew  and  started  their  own  congregation,  which  however 
was  short  lived,  for  in  a  few  months  internal  troubles  resulted  in 
the  dissolution  of  the  new  congregation  and  Brother  Rhea  and  his 
family  finally  left  the  city.  What  was  to  be  done  with  the  equip- 
ment consisting  of  Church  and  worker's  home,  as  well  as  the  re- 
maining members,  was  the  problem  of  the  Board.  Before  the  re- 
tirement of  Brother  Rhea,  the  Board  had  appointed  Brother  A.  J. 
Neuenschwander  to  take  charge  of  the  work.  But  he  could  not 
enter  the  field  to  take  possession  because  it  had  not  been  vacated 
and  the  Board  would  not  impose  such  an  unpleasant  and  critical 
task  upon  him.  In  the  meantime  Brother  Neuenschwander  was 
elected  as  pastor  of  the  Swamp  charge  in  Pennsylvania,  and  re- 
leased of  all  connection  with  the  Board.  In  the  Providence  of 
God  Brother  A.  H.  Leaman  of  Chicago,  an  experienced  worker 
was  found  and  on  September  16,  1934,  he  took  charge  of  the  work 
to  try  and  see  if  it  was  worthwhile  continuing.  By  the  Grace  of 
God  he  gathered  the  scattered  sheep,  reorganized  the  Sunday 
School  and  congregation,  and  auxiliaries  of  the  church,  and  it  is 


—  597  — 
a  source  of  joy  and  thanksgiving  to  God  and  Brother  Leaman  to 
notice  the  wonderful  growth  in  every  phase  of  the  work.  The  con- 
gregation already  has  a  membership  of  76.  The  Secretary  of 
the  Board  was  there  on  July  22  and  eight  persons  were  added  to 
the  congregation,  and  the  people  are  happy  in  the  service  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  prospects  of  the  future  of  the  work  are  good.  Their 
interest  in  the  work  is  manifested  by  their  devotion  and  generosity. 
Their  contributions  amount  to  $35.00  a  week. 

Brother  G.  G.  Buhler,  who  was  serving  Calvary  congregation 
at  Mechanics  Grove  (Quarryville,  Pa.)  resigned  last  September, 
and  Brother  Harnish,  a  member  of  the  congregation  who  is  taking 
a  Bible  School  course  in  Philadelphia,  and  neighboring  pastors, 
supplied  the  pulpit  during  the  winter.  Upon  the  request  of  the 
Calvary  congregation  and  the  approval  of  the  Board,  Brother  Syl- 
van Lehman,  who  served  the  Mountain  Mission  at  Smith  Comer 
(East  Freedom,  Pa.),  was  transferred  to  the  Calvary  Mission.  He 
took  the  charge  on  April  1,  1935.  But  on  account  of  an  infection 
on  his  right  hand,  caused  by  a  little  wound  made  during  moving 
he  had  to  fight  a  severe  case  of  blood-poisoning  in  the  Lancaster 
hospital  for  over  a  week.  On  May  19  he  was  installed  iuto  Tiis  new 
charge  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Board. 

The  work  at  Smith  Comer  was  supplied  by  Brother  John 
S.  Rough,  a  licentiate  of  the  Eastern  Conference,  and  a  member 
of  the  nearby  Roaring  Spring  congregation.  He  gave  such  good 
satisfaction  that  the  people  at  Smith  Corner  requested  that  he  be 
stationed  there  permanently,  which  was  granted,  and  he  is  now  in 
full  charge  since  May  6.  He  was  ordained  July  22,  1935  by  the 
Secretary  of  the  Board.  Since  the  Eastern  Conference  had  been 
supporting  Brother  Lehman  at  Smith  Corner,  Conference  decided 
that  this  support,  after  the  transfer  to  Mechanics  Grove  con- 
tinued to  come  from  that  source,  and  so  the  support  of  the  worker 
at  Smith  Corner  reverted  back  to  the  Home  Mission  Board. 

Fields  That  Remain  Unchanged.  The  work  and  the  workerg 
at  Hutchinson,  Kansas,  Mission  continue  as  before  in  charge  of 
Brother  J.  J.  Plenert  and  is  prospering  under  the  blessing  of  God. 
It  is  hoped  that  this  congregation  may  soon  be  able  to  declare  their 
independence  and  become  selfsustaining. 


—  598  — 

While  the  Immanuel  congregation  at  Los  Angeles  has  been 
standing  on  its  feet,  the  Home  Mission  Board,  by  request  of 
the  congregation,  has  up  to  date  paid  the  salary  of  Sister  Laviria 
Burkhalter  as  the  lady  worker,  or  pastor's  assistant. 

At  Altoona,  Pennsylvania,  no  change  in  workers  was  made. 
Brother  Glass  and  Sister  Stiffler  seem  to  work  in  harmony,  and 
the  Lord  is  richly  blessing  their  efforts.  The  work  here  is  really 
hard  and  difficult  because  so  many  of  the  members  are  unemployed 
^nd  many  lost  their  homes  and  moved  out  of  the  neighborhood  and 
others  who  remain  are  assisted  in  every  way  with  the  necessities 
of  life,  and  seeing  this  great  need,  the  workers  often  deny  them- 
selves to  supply  the  needs  of  the  unfortunate.  It  is  hard  work 
because  of  the  fact  that  the  community  is  largely  made  up  of 
Jews  and  Catholics  who  greatly  hinder  the  work.  Notwithstanding 
all  these  hindrances,  there  are  almost  constant  conversions,  even 
from  the  ranks  of  the  Jews  and  Catholics,  and  every  year  a  goodly 
number  confess  their  Savior  and  unite  with  the  congregation. 

The  great  Canadian  Field,  covering  an  extent  of  territory  of 
about  three  thousand  miles  east  and  west,  is  still  our  greatest  Mis-- 
sion  field  and  needs  our  constant  and  most  substantial  support. 
This  field  is  under  the  supervision  of  our  Canadian  Board  member, 
Brother  David  Toews,  who  divides  the  monthly  allowances  among 
the  dozen  or  more  workers  according  to  the  needs  and  the  funds 
available,  only  those  employed  in  the  Girls'  Homes  in  Winnipeg 
and  Saskatoon,  and  Brother  Jacob  H.  Janzen  of  Waterloo,  Ontario, 
receive  stipulated  amounts. 

The  work  of  the  itinerant  ministers  remains  about  the  same 
and  will  and  must  so  remain  for  time  to  come,  and  receive  our  ai,d 
until  the  field  is  sufficiently  organized  and  supplied  with  workei^ 
and  the  people  are  in  better  financial  circumstances.  , , , 

Sister  Lena  Epp  is  the  matron  in  the  Girls'  Home  in  Winni- 
peg and  Bro.  J.  H.  Enns  the  spiritual  advisor.  The  Home  has 
proven  a  benediction  to  the  girls  of  Mennonite  families  who  arS 
doing  housework  in  the  city  and  are  in  need  of  a  gathering  place 
and  where  they  are  under  home  influences. 

In  Saskatoon  Brother  J.  J.  Thiessen  continues  to  provide  a 
home  for  the   girls,   as   well   as   to   minister  to  the  needs   of  the 


—  599i  — 

congregation.  The  greatest  need  here  is  a  suitable  place  of  wor- 
ship. The  Victory  school  building  in  which  they  meet  is  not  con- 
venient for  the  use  of  Sunday  School,  Young  People's  Meetings 
and  Church  services.  If  it  were  possible  to  secure  the  ten  thousand 
dollars  which  the  Conference  approved  of  six  years  ago,  it  would 
be  a  great  boon  for  the  successful  work  of  the  young  congregation 
here. 

Church  Building  Aided.  The  Board  has  not  invested  any  ad- 
ditional funds  in  Church  building.  Several  of  the  Canadian  Church- 
es that  had  a  loan  paid  it  back,  but  the  same  amount  was  im- 
mediately loaned  to  other  congregations. 

Orphan  Work.  This  part  of  our  Home  Mission  work  has  been 
in  charge  of  Brother  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  but  he  has  recently  sent  in 
his  resignation  and  added  the  following  explanation : 

"Since  the  1933  session  of  the  General  Conference,  no  orphan 
children  have  been  placed  by  me.  During  this  whole  period,  the 
general  depression,  together  with  the  N.  R.  A.  disturbance  have 
not  been  conducive  to  Orphan  Aid  activity  through  such  channels 
as  are  provided  by  our  Conference  and  other  "benevolent  organiza- 
tions. In  fact  the  government  relief  work  has  diverted  orphan  sup- 
port into  private  homes  for  reasons  of  private  advantage.  —  There 
would  now  again  be  opportunity  to  place  destitute  orphans  at 
least  in  this  territory.  —  As  I  stated  to  you  in  my  recent  letter, 
there  is  now  some  unused  money  for  orphan  work  in  my  hands, 
which  came  to  me  from  several  sources,  part  of  it  from  your  mis- 
sion treasury.  This  money  I  am  sending  to  Brother  J.  E.  Amstutz, 
treasurer  of  the  Board." 

Membership    of    the    Different    Mission    Stations:      Mechanics 
Grove,  Quarryville,  Pa.,  63.  Altoona,  Pa.,  85.  Smith  Comer,  East 
Freedom,  Pa.  51.    Chicago,  111.  76.    Hutchinson,  Kansas  112.    Port 
land  21. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 
1.  The  Home  Mission  Board  recommends  that  the  Conference 
urge  the  Congregations  to  conduct  frequent  Bible  Study  and  evan- 
gelistic  meetings  for  the  deepening  of  the  spiritual  life  and  the 
salvation  of  souls  and  if  the  congregations  desire  the  assistance  of 


—  600  — 

the  Boards  it  will  be  glad  to  render  such  help  as  may  be  at  their 
disposal. 

2.  That  the  Conference  grant  the  Home  Mission  Board  the 
right  to  give  financial  aid,  according  to  their  ability,  to  needy 
congregations  that  are  recommended  to  the  Board  by  the  Evangeli- 
zation Committee  of  the  respective  Conference  from  whose  dis- 
trict the  application  comes. 

3.  That  the  Conference  renew  their  endorsement  to  raise  funds 
for  a  church  and  Girls'  Home  in  Saskatoon  if  possible  but  fix  the 
amount  at  $5,000  instead  of  $10,000. 

4.  That  the  Conference  grant  the  Home  Mission  Board  the 
privlege  of  opening  a  Girls'  Home  and  Home  Mission  work  in 
Vancouver,  B.   C.  if  the  Board  can  see  their  way  clear. 

5.  The  Home  Mission  Board  is  in  possession  of  a  request  from 
the  Mission  Congregation  at  Hutchinson,  Kansas  asking  that  about 
six  months  after  this  session  of  the  Conference  they  be  granted 
their  independence  and  become  selfsustaining.  The  Home  Mission 
Board  recommends  that  this  request  be  granted. 

The  Home  Mission  Board 
W.  S.  Gottshall,  secretary 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 

Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  2.  It  reads:  That  the 
Conference  grant  the  Home  Mission  Board  the  right  to  give  fi- 
nancial aid,  according  to  their  ability,  to  needy  congregations  that 
are  recommended  to  the  Board  by  the  Evangelization  (or  Home 
Mission  Committees,  Sec'y)  of  the  respective  (District)  Confer- 
ence from  whose  district  the  application  comes. 

Resolved,  That  the  Conference  renew  its  endorsement  to  raise 
funds  for  a  church  and  Girls'  Home  in  Saskatoon,  if  possible, 
but  fix  the  amout  at  $5,000  instead  of  $10,000. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

SUNDRY  BOARDS  AND  COMMITTEES 
1933  to   1935 

PUBLICATION.  EDUCATION.  EMERGENCY  RELIEF.  DOC- 
TRINE AND  CONDUCT.  COMITY  COMMITTEE.  TRUSTEES. 
REPORT  OF  THE  PUBLICATION  BOARD 

August  3-9,  1935 
Dear  Brethren: 

The  organization  of  your  Board  and  the  staff  of  workers  have 
been  the  same  during  this  past  conference  term  as  in  former 
years.  Bro.  C.  E.  Krehbiel  was  editor  and  manager  of  the  Bun- 
desbote  and  the  Bundesbote  Kalender;  Bro.  S.  M.  Grubb  and  Bro. 
Wm.  Weaver  were  editors  of  the  joint  publication,  The  Mennonite 
and  The  Christian  Evangel,  with  the  Young  People's  Committee 
in  charge  of  their  department;  Bro.  C.  H.  van  der  Smissen  was  edi- 
tor of  the  S.  S.  Lektionshefte  and  Kinderbote;  Bro.  Lester  Hos- 
tetler  was  editor  of  the  Year  Book;  and  Bro.  F.  J.  Wiens  was  man- 
ager of  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern  at  Berne,  Indiana,  and  also 
conducted  the  business  for  the  following  periodicals:  The  Menno- 
nite and  The  Christian  Evangel,  Der  Kinderbote,  S.  S.  Lektions- 
hefte, and  the  Year  Book. 

A  Field  Secretary.  Immediately  after  the  close  of  the- last 
session  of  the  Conference  steps  were  taken  to  send  some  one 
among  our  churches  in  the  interest  of  our  entire  publication  work. 
An  agreement  was  soon  entered  into  with  the  Young  People's 
Committee  to  engage  the  service  of  Bro.  A.  J.  Neuenschwander 
to  visit  our  churches  both  in  the  interest  of  our  Young  People's 
Endeavor  and  the  Publication  Work.  Bro.  Neuenschwander  work- 
ed about  seven  months  and  during  this  time  visited  the  churches 
of  the  Eastern,  Middle,  and  Western  Districts.  In  December,  1934, 
the  services  of  Bro.  J.  J.  Balzer  were  engaged  for  our  publication 


—  602  — 

work.  During  a  period  of  five  months  he  visited  the  churches 
of  the  Pacific  District  Conference  in  the  states  of  Washington, 
Oregon,  and  Idaho;  those  of  the  Northern  and  Western  Districts, 
and  in  the  state  of  Iowa.  Both  brethren  have  labored  faithfully 
and  many  a  time  their  energies  were  taxed  to  the  limit.  The  Board 
is  very  grateful  to  these  Brethren  for  the  renewed  interest  that 
has  ben  awakened  through  their  services  and  the  first-hand  infor- 
mation that  has  been  gained  from  the  various  districts  and  church- 
es relative  to  the  publication  work  in  general,  and  to  the  churches 
for  their  hearty  response  to  our  repeated  calls  for  help. 

Awarding  of  Contract  for  Printing.  We  subn;iitted  specifica- 
tions to  the  following  firms:  The  Berne  Witness  Co.,  Berne,  Indi- 
ana; The  Herald  Publishing  Co.,  Newton,  Kansas;  and  the  Menno- 
nite  Brethren  Publishing  House,  Hillsboro,  Kansas,  and  the  bids 
received  were  as  follows:  Berne  Witness  Co.,  $6,849.00;  Herald 
Publishing  Co.,  $4,032.10;  The  Mennonite  Brethren  Publishing 
House,  $3,442.10. 

The  bid  of  the  Mennonite  Brethren  Publishing  House  being 
$2,407.00  lower  than  the  bid  of  the  Berne  Witness  Co.,  and  $590.- 
00  lower  than  the  bid  of  the  Herald  Publishing  Co.,  we  accepted 
this  bid.  The  action  of  the  Board  brought  forth  considerable  unjust 
criticism.  The  manager  of  the  Mennonite  Brethren  Publishing 
House  kindly  consented  to  release  the  printing  of  the  Bundesbote 
to  the  Herald  Publishing  Co.,  and  this  arrangement  was  made  to 
the  satisfaction  of  all.  (See  Conf.  Res.  35) 

The  Debt.  In  the  spring  of  1934  one  of  our  creditors  threaten- 
ed to  sue  us  and  force  us  into  involuntary  bankruptcy  and  have  a 
jreceiver  appointed.  After  a  lengthy  correspondence  and  the  re- 
fusal of  the  trustees  of  the  Conference  to  sign  a  note  to  guaran- 
tee this  debt,  the  suit  was  avoided  by  the  chairman  and  secretary 
of  our  Board  signing  two  promissory  notes,  the  one  of  $800.00  due 
in  December  of  1934  and  the  other  of  $3,000.00  due  July  1st  of  this 
year.  That  avoided  the  suit  but  did  not  pay  the  debt;  so  at  the 
urgent  request  of  the  Business  Manager  and  some  of  the  members 
of  the  Board,  our  chairman,  through  the  church  papers  and  by 
personal  letters,  put  on  a  campaign  during  November  and  Decem- 
"ber    for    contribution    to    the    Publication    Fund.      This    campaign 


—  603  — 

brought  in  about  $3,000.00  and  had  to  be  discontinued  because  the 
Jubilee  Fund  Campaign  was  to  begin  in  January,  which  campaigrn 
was  for  the  purpose  of  liquidating  all  Conference  debt. 

The  Periodicals.  "The  Mennonite  and  the  Christian  Evangel" 
has  continued  its  appearance  in  the  present  form  for  the  two  years, 
1934  and  1935.  Various  reports  have  come  to  the  Board,  among 
these  a  request  for  more  reading  material,  and  a  return  to  a  weekly 
issue.  For  the  first  time  in  its  history  the  Mennonite  has  a  sur-j 
plus  which  amounts  to  $124.89. 

"The  Bundesbote"  has  continued  as  usual;  no  change  was  made. 
Commendable  reports  are  coming  to  the  Board  as  to  its  contents, 
but  with  considerable  criticism  as  to  appearance.  Under  the 
efficient  management  of  Bro.  C.  E.  Krehbiel  it  has  made  a  surplus 
of  $309.00   since   Sept.   1930.    (See  Res.  35) 

Both  periodicals  have  appeared  twice  each  year  as  a  Mission^ 
ary  number. 

Circulation  of  Our  Periodicals.  Christlicher  Bundesbote  has 
an  increase  of  60  subscribers,  2,395;  The  Mennonite  and  The  Chris- 
tian Evangel  an  increase  of  508,  1,866;  Kinderbote  a  decrease  of 
109,  1,987;  S.  S.  Lektionshefte  an  increase  of  300,  10,300. 

Subscriptions  in  arrears  to  our  periodicals  amount  to  the 
following:  The  Mennonite  and  The  Christian  Evangel,  $1,086.71; 
Christlicher  Bundesbote,  $1,244.00;  Kinderbote,  $596.80;  S.  S.  Lek- 
tionshefte, $60.00.     Total,  $2,787.51. 

Books.  The  Song-booklets  donated  to  the  General  Conference 
at  Hutchinson  in  1929  were  left  in  the  custody  of  the  Kansas  mem- 
bers of  our  Board.  Naturally  the  Western  District  Conference  and 
a  few  of  its  churches  felt  a  partial  claim  upon  them  and  were  per- 
mitted to  use  them  on  some  occasions.  In  due  time  a  number  of 
them  were  lost  and  many  began  to  show  considerable  wear.  So 
our  Board,  in  order  to  obtain  a  fund  for  a  new  supply,  sold  the 
booklets  to  the  Western  Conference.  In  printing  a  new  edition  it 
was  possible  to  make  a  few  desirable  changes  in  the  selection  of 
songs.  To  avoid  considerable  expense  in  shipping  the  booklets 
across  the  country  it  may  be  well  if  each  District  procure  its  own 
supply  of  them  or,  better  yet,  let  delegates  and  visitors  buy  their 
copies  as  is  being  done  at  this  session. 


—  604  — 

The  new  Catechism,  recently  revised,  has  been  printed  and  is 
now  being  sold.  We  hope  this  edition  will  find  approval  in  our 
rhurches  and  meet  the  needs. 

Books  of  Our  Conference  Publications.  Mennonite  Hymn 
Books  (bound  and  unbound),  926  copies;  Mennonite  Hymnals  (old 
style)  (bound  and  unbound),  536;  Gesangbuch  mit  Noten  (bound  and 
unbound).  896  copies,  Gesangbuch  ohne  Noten  (bound  and  un- 
bound), 63  copies;  New  English  Catechism  (bound  and  unbound), 
987  copies;  Old  Style  English  Catechism  (bound  and  unbound), 
364  copies;  German  Catechism  (bound  and  unbound),  360  copies; 
Books  of  50  Letters  and  Certificates  of  transfer  of  Membership, 
23  copies. 

In  addition  there  is  a  large  number  of  the  following  books: 
Dr.  Kaufman's  book,  "Missionary  Interests  Among  American  Men- 
nonites;"  "Handbuch  fuer  Prediger;"  "Forms  of  Service;"  "25 
Years  With  God  in  India;"  "Coming  of  the  Russian  Mennonites;" 
"German  Articles  of  Faith;"  "Mennonite  Articles  of  Faith;"  "New 
Articles  of  Faith"  (pamphlets);  "Words  to  Young  Christians;" 
"Church  Records;"  and  many  other  books,  all  written  by  authors 
of  our  Mennonite  denomination,  both  in  German  and  English. 

There  are  also  733  copies  of  "Das  Mennonitische  Lexikon" 
of  all  numbers  on  hand.  Referring  to  these,  our  Business  Manager 
writes:  "Many  of  those  who  started  getting  'Das  Mennonitische 
Lexikon',  when  it  was  first  issued  have  since  passed  away.  There 
used  to  be  an  arrangement  by  which  H.  P.  Krehbiel  sent  us  25 
copies  of  each  issue.  I  have  terminated  this  agreement  to  save 
that  much  every  year." 

Referring  to  another  factor  which  should  be  of  interest  to  the 
Conference,  our  Business  Manager  writes:  "We  also  have  at  Bluff- 
ton  College  and  here  at  Berne  a  total  of  over  150  volumes  of  the 
back  numbers  of  the  periodicals  published  by  our  Conference.  Also 
several  thousand  copies  of  back  numbers  for  future  use  and  his- 
torical purposes.  This  includes  about  350  copies  of  the  Bundesbote 
Kalendar  for  the  years  1922  to  1934;  1,100  copies  of  the  Menno- 
nite Year  Book  for  the  years  1926  to  1935.  Also  several  hundred 
copies  of  various  Conference  reports  too  numerous  to  mention, 
beginning  with  report  in   1890.     It  would  take   several   weeks   to 


—  605  — 

count,  classify  and  list  all  the  other  books,  pamphlets,  papers,  etc., 
which  are  directly  or  indirectly  of  interest  to  Mennonites.  In 
some  cases  these  are  quite  valuable  and  should  be  preserved  in 
a  fireproof  building.  The  General  Conference  needs  to  build  a  mu- 
seum or  historical  library  soon  if  the  valuable  material  here  and  at 
other  places  is  to  be  preservel  for  future  generations."  End  of 
quotation  of  Bro.  Wiens. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  We  recommend  that  beginning  with  January  1,  1936,  "The 
Mennonite"  again  appear  as  our  separate  Conference  organ  and 
that  it  be  issued  weekly. 

2.  Inasmuch  as  the  Lektionshefte  have  always  been  printed 
with  profit,  and  inasmuch  as  English  S.  S.  Quarterlies  are  now 
greatly  needed,  we  recommend  that  the  Board  of  Education  take 
steps  to  furnish  to  our  Board  the  material  for  quarterlies  and  pos- 
sibly S.  S.  helps. 

3.  If  a  Conference  Field  Secretary  is  to  be  appointed  we  re- 
quest that  he  represent  the  publication  work  also. 

4.  That  the  churches  be  asked  to  consider  the  work  of  publi- 
cation as  a  missionary  enterprise,  and  that  they  take  at  least  one 
offering  annually  for  the  support  of  this  cause. 

5.  We  recommend  that  the  Conference  authorize  the  Board  of 
Publication  to  establish  a  Conference  printing  plant  as  soon  as 
the  means  for  its  purchase  can  be  obtained. 

6.  The  Board  is  gratified  to  learn  that  Bro.  H.  P.  Krehbiel 
intends  to  compile  another  volume  of  the  history  of  the  General 
Conference,  bringing  it  up  to  date.  The  Board  had  intended  to 
suggest  this  very  thing  to  the  Conference  and  we  c(^nimen(l  Bro. 
Krehbiel  for  this  noble,  undertaking. 

7.  Since  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  appoint  a  committee  to  co- 
operate with  the  Canadian  Brethren  in  working  out  the  manuscript 
for  a  new  German  song  book,  we  suggest  that  the  Canadian  Breth- 
ren work  out  their  manuscript  and  submit  it  to  our  Board  to  see 
in  what  manner  we  could  cooperate  with  them  in  the  publishing 
of  such  a  book. 

8.  That  we  accede  to  the  request  of  the  Brethren  in  Canada 


—  606  — 

to  publish  a  German  Catechism  with  the  Articles  of  Faith  append- 
ed, 

M,  J.  Galle,  Secretary. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 
Attention  was  called  to  it  that  there  were  two  factual  misstate- 
ments in  this  report.    Hence 

35.  Resolved,  That  the  closing  sentence  of  paragraph  1,  page 
2,  beginning  "It  seems.  .  ."  be  deleted,  and  that  the  two  changes 
suggested  by  C.  E.  Krehbiel  be  made. 

The  Board  secretary  made  these  corrections  in  their  report 
and  the  corrected  part  now  reads,  beginning  bottom  page  1:  "This 
action  of  the  Board  brought  forth  considerable  unjust  criticism. 
(The  rest  of  the  sentence,  and  also  the  last  sentence  of  the  para- 
graph beginning  "It  seems  .  .  ."  were  deleted  by  him;  and  "a 
surplus  of  $309.00  during  this  Conference  term"  was  corrected  to 
read  "since  September  1930.") 

36.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  1.  It  reads:  That  begin- 
ning with  January  1,  1936  "The  Mennonite"  again  appear  as  our 
separate   Conference  organ  and  that  it  be  issued  weekly. 

37.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  2.  It  reads:  Inasmuch 
as  the  Lektionshefte  have  always  been  printed  with  profit,  and 
inasmuch  as  English  S.  S.  Quarterlies  are  now  greatly  needed,  we 
recommend  that  the  Board  of  Education  take  steps  to  furnish  to 
our  Board  the  material  for  quarterlies  and  possibly  S.  S.  helps. 

38.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  3  of  the  Board  of 
Publication.  It  reads:  If  a  Conference  Field  Secretary  is  appointed, 
we  request  that  he  represent  the  Publication  work  also. 

39.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  4.  It  reads:  That  the 
churches  be  asked  to  consider  the  Work  of  Publication  as  a  Mis- 
sionary enterprise,  and  that  they  take  at  least  one  offering  annually 
for  the  support  of  this  cause. 

The  5th  recommendation,  referring  to  a  printing  plant  of  our 
own,  was  passed  by  as  the  Board  has  instructions  on  this  from 
the  last  session. 

40.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  6.  It  reads:  The 
Board  is  gratified  to  learn  that  Bro.  H.  P.  Krehbiel  intends  to  com- 


—  607  — 

pile  another  volume  of  the  history  of  the  General  Conference, 
bringing  it  up  to  date.  The  Board  had  intended  to  suggest  this 
very  thing  to  the  Conference  and  we  commend  Bro.  Kjrehbiel  for 
this  noble  undertaking. 

41.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  7.  It  reads:  Since 
it  is  almost  impossible  for  us  to  appoint  a  committee  to  cooperate 
with  the  Canadian  brethren  in  working  out  the  manuscript  for  a 
new  German  Hymn  Book,  we  suggest  that  the  Canadian  brethren 
work  out  their  manuscript  and  submit  it  to  our  Board  to  see  in, 
what  manner  we  could  cooperate  with  them  in  the  publishing  of 
such  a  book. 

42.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  8  of  the  Publication 
Board.  It  reads:  That  we  accede  to  the  request  of  the  brethren 
in  Canada  to  publish  a  (our)  German  catechism  (for  Canada)  with 
their  Articles   of   Faith   appended. 

64.  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Publication  herewith  be  askeJ 
to  arrange  for  a  Tract  Department  in  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern. 

In  this  connection  it  had  been  stated  that  such  tracts  might 
contain  brief  historical  and  doctrinal  matter  concerning  our  church 
and  church  welfare. 

REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  EDUCATION 

1933-1935 
Dear  Friends  and  Co-workers: 

"Jesus  increased  in  wisdom  and  stature,  and  in  favor  with  God 
and  man".  Luke  2:52.  These  familiar  words  indicate  the  spirit  and 
program  of  Christian  education.  Normal  development  includes  the 
intellectual,  physical,  spiritual  and  social  side  of  life.  The  Board 
of  Education  deals  with  those  interests  associated  with  the  develop- 
ment of  young  people.  It  is  concerned  that  in  the  home,  church, 
Svlnday  school  and  college  the  best  educational  methods  may  be 
combined  with  the  spirit  of  the  Christ  in  the  nurture  and  develop- 
ment of  young  lives.  As  those  facilities  are  provided  that  help  our 
young  people  to  grow  as  Christ  did,  the  challenge  comes  to  help 
them  to  grow  increasingly  Christlike. 

During  the  past  Conference  interim  the  Board  of  Education 
has  had  one  meeting.     This  meeting  was  held  in  St.  Louis,  Mis- 


—  608  — 

souri,  January  15  to  17,  1934,  in  connection  with  the  annual  ses- 
sion of  the  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education.  Every  mem- 
ber of  the  Board  was  present  for  at  least  a  part  of  the  time. 

At  this  meeting  Dr.  S.  K.  Mosiman  was  reelected  chairman  of 
the  Board.  Through  a  ballot  taken  by  mail  Dr.  E.  G.  Kaufman 
had  been  elected  secretary  but  he  felt  that  he  could  not  serve  in 
this  office  due  to  his  many  other  duties.  A.  S.  Rosenberger  was 
then  elected  secretary.  Further  distribution  of  work  of  the  Com- 
mittee was  made  by  asking  Dr.  Kaufman  to  act  as  Young  People's 
Advisor;  Rev.  D.  J.  Unruh  and  Professor  A.  J.  Regier  to  serve  in 
the  department  of  Sunday  School  and  Teacher  Training,  with  the 
former  as  Chairman;  and  by  the  reelection  of  Professor  D.  H. 
Richert  as  Treasurer. 

The  Board  took  up  a  consideration  and  detailed  study  of  the 
Junior  Catechism.  Since  this  work  is  not  strictly  speaking  a 
catechism,  the  Board  decided  that  it  should  be  called  "A  Guide  to 
Christian  Teaching".  Numerous  changes  and  amendments  were 
suggested  upon  which  the  work  was  to  be  approved  by  the  Board. 
This  piece  of  work  has  now  been  completed  and  upon  final  approval 
of  the  Education  and  Publication  Boards  is  ready  to  be  published 
when  the  demand  is  sufficient  to  warrant  this. 

During  the  past  interim  the  revision  of  the  catechism  under 
the  direction  of  Rev.  P.  R.  Schroeder,  assisted  by  Rev.  P.  P. 
Tschetter,  has  been  completed  and  published  and  is  in  the  hands  of 
numerous  pastors  in  churches. 

The  Board  discussed  rather  thoroughly  the  program  of  Teach- 
er Training  within  the  Churches  of  the  Conference.  This  was 
followed  by  the  adoption  of  a  motion  that  the  Board  recommends 
the  "Western  District  Conference  Plan  for  the  Training  of  Church 
Workers"  as  our  General  Conference  plaji  of  Teacher  Training. 
The  Board  also  decided  to  give  credit  for  the  Teacher  Training 
course  of  the  International  Council  of  Religious  Education,  and 
the  Evangelical  Training  Course.  The  Board  encouraged  the  Chair- 
man of  the  Sunday  School  and  Teacher  Training  Department  with 
the  help  of  two  other  members  of  the  Committee  to  effect  an  in- 
tegrated program  for  the  General  Conference  relative  to  the  work 
of  this  Department. 


I 


—  609  — 

The  Board  also  discussed  very  thoroughly  the  work  of  higher 
education  among  the  Mennonites  and  particularly  was  concerned 
about  the  problem  of  our  Seminary.  There  is  a  very  definite  feel- 
ing among  many  of  the  leaders  of  the  Church  that  we  need  a 
Seminary  and  that  some  way  should  be  found  whereby  a  school 
for  the  training  of  our  ministers  can  be  maintained.  Perhaps 
this  Conference  will  consider  the  matter  and  shed  light  on  the  fu- 
ture course  of  a  Mennonite  Seminary. 

Up  until  the  past  meeting  the  Board  had  also  served  in  part 
as  a  Committee  on  Peace  Literature  and  Instruction.  This  work 
has  now  been  turned  over  in  its  entirety  to  the  General  Conference 
Peace  Committee. 

Since  the  meeting  of  the  Board  its  members  have  functioned 
in  their  specific  capacities  rather  individually.  Most  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Board  of  Education  are  directly  engaged  in  educational 
work  and  have  been  actively  engaged  in  the  various  educational 
tasks  of  the  Church. 

The  Board  continues  to  stand  wholeheartedly  back  of  the 
Young  People's  Committee  and  their  program.  Our  young  people 
are  showing  a  fine  spirit  and  interest  in  the  work  of  the  kingdom. 
The  Retreats  that  have  been  held  in  various  sections  of  the  country 
are  continuing  to  be  very  successful  and  a  real  inspiration  to  many 
of  the  young  men  and  women.  Especially  to  be  commended  is 
the  new  venture  of  the  First  General  Conference  Retreat  to  be 
held  immediately  following  the  sessions  of  this  Conference.  Pub- 
licity and  information  as  broadcast  through  the  columns  of  our 
church  papers  indicate  that  our  Committee  has  been  hard  at  work 
to  make  the  First  General  Retreat  for  all  our  young  people  a 
decided  success.  «= 

One  specific  report  is  to  be  included  in  this  report  to  Confer- 
ence. It  is  that  of  the  Director  of  the  Sunday  School  and  Teacher 
Training  Department  as  follows: 

10  Credit  imits  have  been  issued  Sept.  1933  -  Aug.  1935. 
41   Certificates  of  graduation  issued  Sept.  1933  -  Aug.  1935. 
90  Reports  received  from  Conference  Sunday  Schools  on  the  basis 

of  blanks  sent  out  Jan.  1935. 


—  610  — 

4   Met  all   requirements  of  the  Standard  adopted  by  the  General 
Conference  in   1926: — 

First  Mennonite  S.  S.,  Allentown,  Pa. 
Pratum  Mennonite  S.  S.,  Pratum,  Ore. 
First   Mennonite   S.   S.,   Reedley,   Calif. 
First  Mennonite  S.  S.,  Berne,  Ind. 
Of  the  90  schools  that  sent  in  a  report  for  1934 
14  Schools  had  teacher  training  courses  with  the  total  enrollment 
of  200. 

16  Schools  participated  in  community  teacher  training  courses  en- 
rolling 101  students. 

Your  Director  of  the  Sunday  School  and  Teacher  Training  De- 
partment was  a  novice  in  this  work  and  it  may  be  that  because  of 
this,  the  work  has  been  somewhat  retarded.  It  is  with  some  con- 
cern that  the  undersigned  notices  the  falling  off  in  the  number  of 
Teacher  Training  credits  and  certificates  issued.  This  may  be  due  to 
the  fact  that  the  courses  recognized  by  the  Board  are  also  accredit- 
ed by  the  respective  organizations  and  therefore  further  credit 
or  conference  recognition  is  not  asked  for.  But  after  this  has  been 
said  it  will  be  noticed  that  the  total  enrollment  in  Teacher  Training 
classes,  both  congregational  and  community,  is  not  equal  to  the 
number  of  credits  issued  from  1929  to  1933.  —  The  number  of  cer- 
tificates of  graduation  (41)  for  a  period  of  two  years  compares 
favorably,  however,  with  the  number  that  were  issued  (73)  in  the 
preceding  period  of  four  years.  —  The  returns  from  the  Sunday 
Schools,  of  the  annual  Sunday  School  report,  indicate  a  wide  variety 
of  Sunday  School  material  used.  The  Sunday  Schools  which  order 
their  supplies  through  the  Mennonite  Book  Concern  use  the  sup- 
plies of  at  least  17  publishing  houses  with  as  many  diverse  inter- 
pretations. There  may  be  still  others  who  order,  their  supplies 
directly  from  the  publishers.  How  can  we  hope  to  attain  to  any 
unity  of  faith  with  such  divergent  source  material?  (At  this  point 
the  report  of  the  Director  of  Teacher  Training  is  concluded.) 

We  bring  to  a  close  the  report  of  the  Board  of  Education  with 
a  quotation  from  the  report  of  two  years  ago.  "The  education  of 
her  youth  is  the  great  challenge  of  the  Mennonite  Church  today. 


—  611  — 

No  one  else,  nor  other  school  or  college  can  do  this  work  for  the 
Church.     It  is  her  work  and  her  obligation. 

"It  is  of  tremendous  importance,  therefore,  that  this  educa- 
tion be  God  directed  and  Spirit  guided.  May  we  not  urge  once  more 
that  on  Sunday,  Sept.  15,  the  whole  Church,  including  the  trustees 
and  administrators  of  our  colleges,  their  faculties  and  students, 
the  directors  and  teachers  in  our  Church  Schools,  the  many  hun- 
dreds of  teachers  of  Mennonite  faith  in  high  schools  and  grade 
schools  throughout  the  land,  all  unitedly  join  in  fervent  prayer  for 
the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  His  guidance  in  this  great 
work  of  the  Church?  "The  supplication  of  a  righteous  man  avail- 
eth  much  in  its  working' " 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  we  ask  the  Conference  for  permission  to  go  ahead 
with  a  program  of  putting  some  one  in  the  field  to  promote  the 
educational  interests  of  our  Conference;  our  Board  either  to  do  this 
alone  or  to  work  in  conjunction  with  some  one  who  may,  at  the 
same  time,  represent  other  Boards. 

2.  That  the  Board  of  Education  believes  it  advisable  for  all 
our  Boards  to  establish  somewhere  a  common  headquarters  and 
employ  someone  to  take  care  of  the  treasury  and  office  work  of  each 
Board.  This  Board  expresses  its  willingness  to  co-operate  on  such 
a  project. 

3.  The  Board  of  Education  seeks  permission  by  the  Conference 
to  build  up  a  student  loan  fund.  In  this  way  the  Board  would  be 
of  definite  assistance  to  our  Colleges  in  meeting  North  Central 
Association  standards  -as  well  as  aiding  young  people  to  go  to 
school.  <^ 

4.  Having  noted  in  the  report  of  the  Director  of  the  Sunday 
School  and  Teacher  Training  department  that  our  schools  are  using 
Sunday  School  material  supplied  by  seventeen  different  publishing 
house,  this  Board  recommends  to  Conference  that  necessary  steps 
be  taken  to  produce  our  own  Scriptural  Sunday  School  English  ma- 
terial,   thus   helping   to    bring   about   a   much   needed   imiformity. 

5.  That  each  Sunday  School  be  asked  to  set  aside  the  offering 


—  612  — 

of  one  Sunday  each  quarter  to  be  used  for  the  promotion  of  the 
work  of  the  Board  of  Education. 

6.  That  a  definite  time  at  each  General  Conference  be  set  aside 
for  a  Sunday  School  program. 

7.  This  Board  suggests  to  Conference  that  a  study  be  made 
of  the  possibility  of  offering  further  seminary  training  under  Men- 
nonite   auspices. 

8.  In  view  of  definite  atheistic  and  materialistic  trends  in 
education,  this  Board  recommends  that  Conference  affirms  its 
conviction  that  there  is  great  need  for  a  system  of  education  that 
is  vitally  Christian,  and  hereby  encourages  our  Mennonite  colleges 
to  make  that  full  contribution  to  life  through  Christian  education 
based  on  a  Biblical  faith,  culminating  in  a  personal  Christian  ex- 
perience, and  expressing  itself  in  Christian  ideals  of  service. 

9.  This  Board  recommends  that  the  third  Sunday  in  September 
be  set  aside  annually  as  a  day  of  prayer  for  schools  and  colleges. 

A.  S.  Rosenberger,  Secretary. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 

49.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  3.  It  reads:  The 
Board  of  Education  seeks  permission  by  the  Conference  to  build 
up  a  Student  Loan  Fund.  In  this  way  the  Board  would  be  of  defi- 
nite assistance  to  our  Collges  in  meeting  North  Central  Association 
standards  as  well  as  aiding  young  people  to  go  to  school. 

51.  Resolved,  That  the  recommendation  (No.  7)  concerning  a 
seminary  be  referred  back  to  the  Board  of  Education  for  further 
study. 

52.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  i  of  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation. It  reads:  In  view  of  the  definite  atheistic  and  materialistic 
trends  in  education,  this  Board  recommends  that  Conference  affirms 
its  conviction  that  there  is  great  need  for  a  system  of  education 
that  is  vitally  Christian,  and  hereby  encourages  our  Mennonite  col- 
leges to  make  that  full  contribution  to  life  through  Christian  edu- 
cation based  on  a  Biblical  faith,  culminating  in  a  personal  Christian 
experience,   and   expressing  itself   in   Christian   ideals   of   service. 

53.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  9.     It  reads:  That  the 


—  613  — 

third  Sunday  in  September  be  set  aside  annually  as  a  day  of  prayer 
for  schools  and  colleges. 

REPORT  OF  THE  EMERGENCY  RELIEF  BOARD 

1933-1935 

Dear  Delegates  and  Friends  of  the  General  Conference: — After 
a  short  term  of  two  years,  we  again  wish  to  greet  you  in  the  name 
of  our  Lord  and  Master  and  with  His  words  as  recorded  in  Matthew 
10,42,  "And  whosoever  shall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of  these  little 
ones,  a  cup  of  cold  water  only  in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  verily 
I  say  unto  you  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his  reward." 

Although  this  report  covers  but  two  years,  several  important 
events  have  transpired  during  this  period.  In  a  material  way  our 
country  as  well  as  the  whole  world  has  not  yet  to  a  great  extent, 
recovered  from  the  depression,  and  several  of  our  Mennonite  com- 
munities have  lived  through  the  severest  drought  in  all  their  his- 
tory. This,  we  can  readily  see,  has  greatly  hindered  the  work  of 
your  Emergency  Relief  Board. 

Harbin,  China.  In  our  last  report  on  Harbin,  China  we  stated 
"that  there  are  about  200  more  Mennonite  Refugees  in  China  anxi- 
ously awaiting  their  opportunity  to  go  to  a  country  where  they 
could  earn  their  living  and  eventually  have  a  home  of  their  own 
again."  Today  we  are  glad  to  say,  that  this  has  materialized. 
After  long  hard  work  by  the  different  Relief  groups  in  our  coun- 
try as  well  as  in  Canada,  Holland  and  Germany  these  people  finally 
could  leave  Harbin,  China  in  1934  for  their  destination  in  So. 
America.  Special  mention  should  be  made  of  Prof.  B.  H.  Unruh 
of  Germany  through  whose  untiring  efforts  the  above  was  finally 
effected.  All  of  the  Mennonite  families  left  China  except  one,  who 
by  their  own  choice  remained.  It  was  for  quite  a  while  undecided 
whether  this  group  should  go  to  Brazil  or  Paraguay  until  finally 
it  was  agreed  they  should  go  to  Brazil.  —  Besides  the  Mennonites 
there  were  quite  a  number  from  other  denominations  who  left  with 
this  group. 

Brazil.  The  immigrants  in  Brazil,  like  most  other  pioneer  set- 
tlers, had  and  still  have  to  go  through  many  hardships  and  great 
suffering.  —  Quite  a  large  number  of  the  Russian  Refugees  who 


—  614  — 

concentrated  at  Moscow  in  the  fall  and  winter  of  1929-30  and  who 
finally  were  successful  in  getting  into  Germany  had  decided  to 
make  their  home  in  Brazil,  So.  America.  When  it  became  evident 
that  the  remainder  of  the  Harbin  Refugees  had  to  be  removed  to 
some  other  country  it  so  worked  out  that  they  all  went  to  Brazil 
except  about  30  people  who,  by  reason  of  ill  health  of  some  physi- 
cal defect,  were  taken  into  Paraguay.  The  lot  of  these  pioneers 
is  a  hard  one.  The  land  is  not  as  productive  as  first  anticipated. 
They  had  to  assume  quite  large  financial  obligations.  What  they 
have  to  sell  brings  a  low  price.  The  necessities  of  life  they  have 
to  buy  are  high.  Much  prayer  and  help  on  our  part  and  God's 
blessing  is  needed  that  they  might  overcome  these  hardships. 

Paraguay.  The  people  in  Paraguay  have  many  enemies  to 
combat  with,  such  as  drought,  insects,  cheap  market  prices,  dist- 
ance from  railroad,  poor  transportation  facilities,  lack  of  medical 
aid,  and  above  all  the  continued  war  between  Paraguay  and  Bolivia. 
We  are  glad  to  report  at  this  writing,  that  at  least  a  temporary 
truce  has  been  effected  between  these  two  countries.  —  We  pray 
to  God  that  He  may  bless  them  richly  in  a  material  and  spiritual 
way,  so  that  they  may  have  a  place  that  they  may  call  their  home 
and  commune  vdth  each  other  and  their  God  in  peace  and  quiet- 
ness, that  they  grow  in  Grace  and  become  more  like  the  Master. 

Mennonite  Home  in  Germany.  For  various  reasons  there  are 
still  a  number  detained  in  Germany.  For  them  the  Relief  Organiza- 
tion in  Germany  in  cooperation  with  the  government  has  provided 
a  home  where  they  live.  Although  the  German  government  has 
done  much  toward  defraying  the  expenses  for  keeping  these  people, 
the  Government  expects  that  the  obligations  for  maintaining  this 
home  be  promptly  met  by  the  different  Relief  Organizations.  Here 
again  Prof.  Unruh  is  bringing  great  sacrifices,  even  to  the  extent 
of  making  private  loans  to  meet  the  expectation  of  the  government. 
Here  again  we  have  a  sacred  duty  to  fulfill. 

Financial  conditions  in  Canada  have  not  improved  very  much 
during  the  last  two  years,  owing  to  the  continued  depression  and 
drought  conditions.  Many  have  given  up  their  first  settlements 
and  gone  to  new  places.  The  treasurer  of  your  Emergency  Relief 
Board  has  sent  all  funds  available  to  the  Canadian  Board  of  Colo- 


—  615  — 

lu'zation  to  be  distributed  by  them  to  the  most  needy.  Clothing 
is  also  still  sent  to  Canada  by  the  more  fortunate  communities.  We 
well  realize  that  many  quite  well  to  do  families  of  5  or  6  years 
ago  have  through  this  long  drought  period  come  to  a  point  where 
they  are  dependent  on  others  for  their  existence.  We  shall  not 
endeavor  to  say  more  about  Canada,  as  we  have  direct  representa- 
tives from  there  at  this  session  of  Conference,  who  no  doubt, 
will  be  willing  to  give  further  information  if  desired  by  the  Con- 
ference. 

We  would  like  to  give  to  the  immigrants  in  Canada  a  word  of 
recognition  in  their  efforts  to  try  to  pay  their  obligations  viz.:  Out 
of  a  loan  of  several  thousand  dollars  to  them  by  the  Mennonite 
group  in  South  Dakota  a  little  better  than  65%  has  been  repaid 
already,  which  speaks  very  highly  of  them  under  present  condi- 
tions. 

Russia.  Although  most  of  the  above  propositions  are  of  a 
serious  nature,  by  far  the  most  serious  is  the  condition  of  o\fc 
brethren  and  sisters  who  still  remain  in  Soviet  Russia  and  who 
seemed  to  be  doom.ed  by  the  Soviet  government  to  die  either  by 
starvation,  privation  or  imprisonment.  Your  Board  has  used  all 
the  money  available  for  the  purpose  in  trying  to  help  some.  Our 
treasurer  may  state  how  it  was  remitted  and  with  what  success. 
Many  letters  were  received  from  them  showing  their  appreciation 
of  our  efforts  to  help  them,  and  yet  many,  with  deep  grief,  re- 
quested not  to  send  them  any  more  help  as  this  causes  them  great- 
er hardships  from  Soviet  officials.  What  shall  be  done  in  this  case  ? 
For  any  of  them  to  leave  the  country  seems  utterly  impossible. 
An  effort  by  all  relief  groups  is  made  to  make  connection  with  the 
Soviet  government  to  give  aid  on  a  larger  scale. 

In  view  of  the  large  scope  of  the  relief  work,  your  Board  has 
continually  tried  to  cooperate  with  other  relief  organizations  know- 
ing that  "In  unity  there  is  strength".  This  cooperation  should  con- 
tinue in  the  future  if  any  success  is  to  be  attained. 

It  is  with  deep  regret  that  we  are  reminded  of  the  unexpected 
departure  of  our  beloved  coworker  in  the  prime  of  life,  Levi 
Mumaw,  able  secretary  of  the  Mennonite  Central  Committee.  God 
has  called  him  to  his  eternal  reward.     May  God  also  continue  to 


—  616  — 

bless  his  eflForts  put  forth  to  the  welfare  of  others.  May  God 
comfort  his  loved  ones. 

As  a  Board  we  wish  to  thank  each  and  everyone  for  your  un- 
tiring cooperation  in  this  work,  for  sacrifices  you  have  brought,  to 
continue  the  work. 

May  the  dear  Lord  bless  each  one  as  well  as  the  work  of 
the   Conference,  is  our  earnest  prayer. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  That  the  Emergency  Relief  Board  be  permitted  to  pay  $35.- 
00,  on  Gold  basis,  per  month,  to  support  the  "All  Mennonite  office 
of  Bro.  B.  H.  Unruh  in  Germany  beginning  July  1,  1935. 

2.  That  the  privilege  granted  to  Rev.  David  Toews,  chairman 
of  the  Can.  Menn.  Board  of  Colonization,  at  the  Gen.  Conference 
in  1929,  to  visit  our  Conference  churches  in  behalf  of  the  sick  and 
disabled  immigrants,  and  which  privilege  (at  that  time)  could 
not  be  carried  out,  be  extended. 

3.  We  recommend,  that  the  Conference  encourage  the  E.  R. 
B.  to  cooperate  with  other  groups  in  making  personal  contact  with 
our  brethren  in  Russia. 

4.  That  the  Conference,  through  its  delegates,  urge  the  church 
members  to  continue  their  generous  support  of  the  Emergency 
Relief  work,  in  prayer  as  well  as  in  giving. 

5.  That  the  Conference  at  this  time,  grant  Bro.  David  Toews 
10  minutes  to  give  more  information  on  relief  work,  carried  on  by 
the  Candian  Board. 

6.  We  recommend  that  provisions  be  made,  wherein  the  Home 
Mission  Board  and  the  Emergency  Relief  Board  cooperate  to 
strengthen  the  immigrant  churches  in  Brazil  and   Paraguay. 

Emergency  Relief  Board,  John  C.  Mueller,  Secretary. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADORTED 
By  Resolutions  the  recommendations  No.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5  and  6 
were  adopted  as  recommended. 

DOCTRINE  AND  CONDUCT 

COMMITTEE    REPORT 

1933-1935 
The  report  of  the  Committee  to  this  Conference  is  very  brief. 


I 


—  617  — 

The  secretary  of  the  committee,  owing  to  his  service  on  the  Emer- 
gency Board,  could  give  but  very  little  time  to  the  interest  of  this 
committee. 

During  this  conference  period  the  secretary  of  the  committee, 
upon  invitation  from  the  Middle  District  Conference,  attended  the 
said  conference  session.  Four  District  Conferences  have  been 
visited  during  the  last  two  conference  periods.  The  secretary  of  the 
Committee  has  found,  that  each  District,  owing  to  varying  econom- 
ic, political  and  social  conditions,  has  its  specific  interests  and  views 
upon  life.  Here  we  wish  to  emphatically  remind  ourselves,  that 
it  always  was  the  Spirit  of  the  General  Conference  to  be  in  unity 
on  principal  points  of  doctrine  and  on  minor  points  permit  liberty. 
It  is  worthy  to  note  here,  that  all  District  Conferences  provide  for 
programs  on  which  the  doctrinal  and  devotional  subjects  receive 
due  attention.  The  expression  in  matters  of  faith  and  doctrine  is 
clear  and  sound.  May  we  say  that  at  present  we  have  no  district 
which  is  dangerously  saturated  with  doctrinal  views  and  conduct 
grossly  at  varience  with  the  Scriptures  and  the  Constitution  of  the 
General   Conference. 

The  Committee  has  distributed  all  the  literature  it  had  on 
hand.  Some  of  it,  like  the  tract  "Baptism  in  a  Nutshell"  is  out 
of  print.  It  was  suggested,  that  we  should  publish  it  ourselves. 
The  manuscript  is  property  of  the  Methodist  Church  and  an  attempt 
was  made  to  get  permission.  At  present  the  Methodists  hold  the 
right  to  publish  the  tract  but  have  not  ordered  it  to  be  reprinted. 

We  are  not  only  concerned  about  doctrine  and  faith  but  also 
in  its  outward  expression  referring  to  Matth.  7:24:  "Therefore 
whosoever  heareth  these  words  of  mine  and  DOETH  them,  I  will 
liken  him  unto  a  wise  man  which  built  his  house  upon  a  rock." 

P.  H.  Unruh,  Secretary. 

RESOLUTIONS  ADOPTED 
70.  Resolved,  That,  in  view  of  the  present  day  conditions  and 
propaganda  to  undermine  the  moral  and  religious  life  of  our 
members,  especially  of  our  youth,  we  as  a  Conference,  gird  and 
prepare  ourselves  to  meet  this  situation.  To  this  end  we  instruct 
the  Committee  on  Doctrine  and  Conduct  to  work  in  the  field  of 
public  morals. 


—  618  — 

COMITY  COMMITTEE  REPORT 
1933-1935 

Six  years  ago  at  the  session  of  the  Conference  held  at  Hutch- 
inson, Kansas,  the  Comity  Committee  consisting  of  three  members. 
Rev,  A.  M.  Fretz,  Rev.  M.  Horsch,  and  myself,  were  elected.  Our 
task  was  not  defined  in  detail,  but  the  purpose  of  the  committee, 
in  a  general  way,  was  to  form  a  point  of  contact  with  other  branch- 
es of  Mennonites  with  the  view  of  establishing  closer  relations  and 
fostering  cooperation  in  the  great  work  of  the  building  of  the  King- 
dom of  God.  We  believe  that  the  purpose  of  the  committee  is  in 
keeping  with  the  purposes  of  the  founders  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence. Seventy-five  years  ago  a  few  men  with  a  vision  from  God 
met  in  Iowa.  Their  interests  were  three-fold:  First:  to  organize 
for  missionary  work.  There  was  a  feeling  among  these  leaders 
that  the  Gospel  which  they  received  needs  to  be  shared  with  oth- 
ers, even  as  Christ  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto  but  to  minister. 
Second,  these  men  were  interested  in  education.  They  saw  that  no 
religious  group  can  flourish  and  maintain  its  identity  unless  it 
looks  after  the  education  of  its  workers  and  leaders.  The  third 
great  aim  was  that  of  uniting  such  groups  of  Mennonites  who 
were  minded  to  unite.  They  felt  keenly,  I  think,  the  need  for 
unity.  The  Master  Himself  prayed  for  His  disciples  to  the  end 
"that  they  all  might  be  one."  Anyone  who  looks  at  the  over- 
division  that  exists  among  the  Protestant  churches  will  realize  how 
far  short  it  falls  o  fthe  ideal  of  unity  which  is  contemplated  in  the 
Master's  prayer.  It  cannot  be  pleasing  to  God  that  there  are  seven- 
teen branches  of  our  own  denomination  for  it  minimizes  the  effec- 
tiveness of  our  testimony  before  the  world  and  in  many  instances 
it  reduces  the  efficiency  of  our  work.  Anything  that  we  can  do 
toward  healing  the  broken  circles  of  our  denominational  fellowship 
is,  we  believe,  not  only  in  accord  with  the  ideals  of  the  founders 
of  our  General  Conference,  but  with  the  teachings  and  spirit  of 
our  common  Lord  and  Master. 

Your  committee  has  not  been  able  to  meet  very  often.  The 
reason  for  it  is  obvious.  The  chairman  of  the  committee.  Rev.  M. 
Horsch,  lives  in  Nebraska;  Rev.  Fretz  lives  in  Pennsylvania,  and  I, 
the  third  member  am  located  on  the  Pacific  Coast.    It  would  require 


—  619  — 

several  thousand  miles  of  travel  for  us  to  get  together  and  no 
funds  have  been  appropriated  for  this  purpose.  Our  work  since 
the  last  session  of  Conference  has  been  confined  to  personal  inter- 
views and  correspondence  with  members  of  other  branches  of  the 
church,  particularly  of  the  Central  Conference.  Earlier,  however, 
we  did  have  several  meetings  of  the  committee  at  Bluffton,  Ohio, 
and  we  met  a  similar  committee  appointed  by  the  Central  Confer- 
ence at  which  time  we  made  joint  recommendations  to  the  effect 
that  our  Publication  Boards  and  Mission  Boards  should  get  to- 
gether to  discuss  the  advisability  of  merging  our  work.  In  the  case 
of  our  church  papers,  steps  were  taken  which  are  familiar  to  you, 
the  combining  of  the  Mennonite  and  Christian  Evangel.  The 
mission  boards  were  able  to  make  less  progress  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  merging  of  mission  work  present  more  complicated  problems 
than  that  of  publication. 

I  would  like  at  this  point  to  present  certain  facts  which  were 
brought  out  in  discussing  with  others  and  corresponding  with  them 
on  the  subject  of  closer  cooperation  in  our  work. 

First,  I  learned  to  my  surprise  that  the  members  of  the  Cen- 
tral Conference  are  not  sure  that  we  as  a  Greneral  Conference  are 
greatly  interested  in  the  matter  of  unification.  Some  are  con- 
vinced that  we  have  lost  the  ideals  of  J.  H.  Oberholzer  and  other 
pioneers  who  so  ardently  advocated  the  union  of  Mennonites 
seventy-five  years  ago.  They  have  the  impression,  rightly  or 
wrongly,  that  we  are  not  interested  in  merging  but  in  "submerg- 
ing"; in  other  words  that  we  are  willing  to  swallow  them  up,  but 
not  willing  to  unite  with  them  on  the  basis  of  a  just  recognition 
of  their  worth  and  accomplishments.  I  do  not  know  how  much 
truth  there  is  to  this.  I  do  know  that  when  the  question  of  merg- 
ing our  publications  was  first  proposed  there  was  a  protest  on  the 
part  of  the  ministerial  body  of  one  of  our  District  Conferences. 

Second,  to  my  surprise  I  learned  that  some  of  their  ministers 
are  afraid  that  uniting  with  us  could  only  be  had  at  the  price  of 
intellectual  freedom.  In  support  of  this  they  cited  several  articles 
that  appeared  in  our  church  papers  in  which  it  was  suggested  that 
all  ministers  should  be  compelled  to  conform  to  certain  doctrinal 
statements.     I  endeavored  to  explain  the  position  of  the  church  as 


—  fi20  — 

I  understood  it,  viz.,  that  the  basis  of  the  unity  which  we  seek  is 
not  uniformity  whether  in  dress  or  customs  or  in  Scripture  inter- 
pretation, but  rather  a  unity  of  purpose,  a  uniting  of  our  resources 
for  more  effective  work  in  the  Kingdom. 

We  believe  in  unity  but  it  may  be  that  we  have  hid  our 
belief  under  a  bushel.  We  have  not  been  sufficiently  possessed  with 
a  great  desire  for  a  united  Mennonite  Church.  We  have  not  always 
had  the  attitude  of  mind  which  is  necessary  for  the  accomplishment 
of  so  high  an  ideal.  If  we  are  to  have  unity  we  can  have  it  only 
at  a  price.  It  requires  a  new  heart  and  the  mind  of  Christ.  We 
need  to  talk  unity,  preach  it,  write  about  it,  work  for  it,  pursue  it. 
Many  people  do  not  understand  that  the  General  Conference  started 
as  a  unification  movement.  They  regard  us  as  one  of  the  numer- 
ous branches  of  Mennonites  with  our  own  institutions,  our  own 
officials,  our  own  customs  and  peculiarities,  and  having  our  own 
difficulties  the  same  as  the  rest  of  them.  This  is  unjust  to  our- 
selves  and  to  the  cause   of  union   among   Mennonites. 

The  committee  therefore  recommends: 

1.  That  our  ministers  and  teachers  and  editors  give  themselves 
diligently  to  the  question  of  our  over-division  and  an  attempt  to 
see  the  problem  through  the  eyes  of  our  common  Lord  and  Master 
and  build  up  in  the  minds  of  our  people  the  right  attitudes  towards 
the  members  of  other  branches  of  the  denomination. 

2.  That  we  put  ourselves  on  record  as  favoring  organic  union 
with  the  Central  Conference  Mennonites. 

I  state  my  own  personal  conviction  when  I  say  that  we  will 
gain  little  by  continuing  merely  to  seek  closer  cooperation.  A  tem- 
porary arrangement  whereby  we  cooperate  in  mission  work,  in 
publication  work,  or  educational  work,  with  the  understanding  that 
the  arrangement  can  be  easily  terminated  by  either  party  can- 
not succeed.  The  element  of  permanency,  whether  in  church  union 
or  in  marriage,  is  necessary,  yea  indispensable  to  success.  During 
the  past  few  years  we  have  courted,  probably  awkwardly  at  times, 
the  affections  of  the  Central  Conference  of  Mennonites.  As  I  see 
it,  our  next  step  is  not  a  companionate  marriage  but  a  holy  union. 
This  we  should  be  willing  to  propose.  It  is  then  for  the  other  party 
to  accept  or  reject  on  their  own  responsibility. 


—  621  — 

3.  We  recommend  that  the  Comity  Committee  be  discontinued 
and  that  a  new  committee  consisting  of  five  be  elected  whose 
name  shall   be  the   Church   Unity  Committee. 

4.  We  recommend  further,  that  this  Conference  make  provision 
whereby  a  conference  of  churches  may  be  received  into  our  fellow- 
ship, rather  than  limiting  it  to  individual  churches. 

Lester  Hostetler,  Secretary. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 

10.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  1  of  the  Comity  Com- 
mittee. It  reads:  That  our  ministers,  editors,  and  teachers  give 
themselves  diligently  to  the  question  of  our  over-division,  and 
attempt  to  see  the  problem  through  the  eyes  of  our  common  Lord 
and  Master,  and  build  up  in  the  minds  of  our  people  the  right  at- 
titude towards  the  members  of  other  branches  of  the  denomination. 

11.  Resolved,  That  we  adopt  recommendation  2  of  the  Comity 
Committee.  It  reads:  That  we  put  ourselves  on  record  as  favoring 
organic  union  with  the  "Central  Conference  of  Mennonites." 

12.  Resolved,  That  the  Comity  Committee  be  discontinued  and 
that  a  new  Committee  of  five  be  elected  whose  name  shall  be  the 
Church  Unity  Committee. 

90.  Resolved,  That  since  one  of  the  basic  principles  of  the 
General  Conference  has  been  cooperation,  we  express  our  apprecia- 
tion of  the  recent  cooperative  efforts  carried  on  between  various 
branches  of  Mennonites  and  the  General  Conference.  We  hope  and 
trust  that  this  tendency  may  continue,  thus  strengthening  and 
unifying  our  forces  for  more  efficiency  in  the  Lord's  vineyard. 

TRUSTEES 

REPORT    OF    THE   BOARD 

1933-1935 

The  Board  of  Trustees  held  four  meetings  and  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  held  two  meetings  during  this 
term  of  only  two  years.  Owing  to  the  shortness  of  the  term,  there 
was  very  little  business  to  be  transacted. 

The  Conference  Treasurer's  accounts  and  securities  were  check- 
ed by  the  Trustees  and  the  Executive  Committee  at  various  times 


—  622  — 
and   were  found   to  be   in  very  good   condition. 

On  September  23,  1933  at  the  Trustee  meeting,  the  cancella- 
tion of  the  Annuity  Contract  of  Jacob  H.  Krehbiel  of  Moundridge, 
Kansas  was  presented  by  the  Treasurer,  which  cancellation  was 
gratefully  accepted.  Of  the  $1,200.00  annuity,  $800,00  was  for 
Foreign  Mission;  $400.00  for  Home  Mission. 

Only  two  annuity  contracts  were  issued  during  this  term,  each 
for  $1,000.00.  The  first  one  bears  5%  interest  and  the  latter  4% 
interest.     Both  were  for  Foreign  Mission, 

The  Executive  Committee  has  had  the  Treasurers  bonded  and 
placed  their  bonds  with  the  Conference  Treasurer,  K.  A.  Richert. 
They  are  as  follows: 

Foreign  Mission,  J.  E.  Regier,  Treasurer $5,000.00 

Home  Mission,  J.  E.  Amstutz,  Treasurer $5,000.00 

Emergency   Relief,   Peter   H.   Unruh,  Treasurer $2,000.00 

Board  of  Education,  D.  H.  Richert,  Treasurer $1,000.00 

Conference  Treasurer,  K.  A.  Richert,  Treasurer $5,000.00 

Manager  and  Treasurer  of  Mennonite  Book  Concern, 

Ferdinand  J.   Wiens   $5,000.00 

On  October  16,  1929,  the  Trustees  passed  a  resolution  to  sell 
a  tract  of  land  in  San  Bernardino,  California,  to  Victor  Cherbak, 
et  al,  for  $8,060.00,  of  which  $4,060.00  was  paid  in  cash  and  a  deed 
of  trust  was  given  for  the  balance  of  $4,000.00.  This  deed  of  trust 
was  paid  and  released  by  our  Executive  Committee  at  a  recent 
meeting. 

Under  the  Last  Will  and  Testament  of  Jacob  S.  Voth  of  Goes- 
sel,  Kansas,  the  Home  Mission  Board  was  bequeathed  160  acres  of 
land  in  McPherson  County,  Kansas,  and  the  opportunity  presented 
itself  to  sell  this  land.  The  Home  Mission  Board  sold  the  land 
for  a  consideration  of  $9,000.00  cash  and  the  Board  retains  the 
1935  crop.  The  Trustees  were  requested  to  execute  and  deliver 
to  the  purchaser  the  proper  deed. 

Board   of  Trustees 

J.  E,  Regier,  Secretary, 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 
74,  Resolved,  To  adopt  the  report  and  to  release  the  Sanatorium 
Committee  with  thanks. 


—  623  — 

77.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  5  of  the  Executive 
Committee.  It  reads:  That  the  Permanent  Sanatorium  Fund  be 
fixed  on  $20,000  (consisting  of  the  following:  Deed  to  vineyard 
$7,600;  Promissory  notes  $600.00;  and  cash  $11,800);  and  that  the 
Trustees  be  empowered  on  that  basis  immediately  to  carry  out  the 
stipulations  of  the  Minutes  of  1923  page  299  in  disposing  of  the 
accrued  interest  on  this  fund. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

SUNDRY  AUXILIARIES 

PLACEMENT    COMMITTEE.    STATISTICIAN.    LETTER    TO 

LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS.    PEACE    COMMITTEE.    MENNO- 

NITE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY.  BETHEL  COLLEGE. 

BLUFFTON  COLLEGE.  WOMEN'S  MISSIONARY 

ASSOCIATION. 

REPORT    OF   THE    PLACEMENT    COMMITTEE 

1933-1935 
Greetings : 

In  the  past  two  years  your  committee  has  received  9  inquiries 
from  ministers  or  candidates  for  possible  openings  for  them  to  fill, 
and  10  inquiries  from  churches  or  individuals  for  names  of  those 
who  might  be  engaged.  The  turnover  in  pastorates  has  been  about 
20  for  1933-35,  and  at  present  some  7  or  8  pastorates  are  vacant. 
Problems.  One  concerns  the  members,  the  other  the  ministry: 
1.  The  prolonged  depression  has  caused  numerous  changes 
of  residence.  This  has  been  detrimental  to  giving  effective  spiritual 
nurture  to  those  who  had  to  move  in  order  to  provide  a  livelihood  for 
their  families,  because  the  church  unit  becomes  too  small  and  makes 
the  work  more  difficult.  If  some  way  could  be  devised  by  which  scat- 
tering of  our  members  in  small  churches  or  even  mere  handfuls 


—  624  — 

of  families  on  farms  or  in  cities  unable  to  support  a  minister  could 
be  forestalled,  that  would  materially  stren^hen  our  whole  church 
body.  The  question  arises:  Is  there  a  practical  way  of  advising 
members  where  best  to  locate? 

2.  Because  of  lack  of  any  educational  standard  of  requirements 
for  our  ministers  and  of  the  varied  demands  of  the  churches  on 
their  shepherds  in  the  way  of  language,  part  or  whole-time  and 
free  or  paid  service,  our  church  likely  has  greater  difficulty  in 
supplying  pulpits  and  satisfying  pews  than  most  other  denomina- 
tions do.  Should  we  work  towards  specific  educational  requirements 
on  the  part  of  our  ministers?  If  you  say  that  the  chief  require- 
ment should  be  spiritual  and  experiential  heart  preparation,  we 
agree,  but  believe  that  a  certain  amount  of  formal  evangelical 
preparation  for  the  ministry  would  add  greatly  to  the  practical 
efficiency  of  any  minister  of  the  Lord. 

Recommendation:  That  the  Conference  again  elect  a  Placement 
Committee  to  continue  this  work  and  study  the  problem  further. 

The  Placement  Committee,  H.  J.  Krehbiel,  chairman;  C.  E. 
Krehbiel,  secretary;  M.  Horsch;  David  Toews,  J.  J.  Balzer. 

RESOLUTIONS    ADOPTED 
16.  Resolved,  To  adopt  the  report  and  the  recommendation  of 
the  Placement  Committee.     The  recommendation  reads:  That  the 
Conference   again   elect   a   Placement   Committee   to   continue   this 
work  and  study  the  problem  further. 

GENERAL   CONFERENCE    STATISTICAL    REPORT 

August,  1935 

A  statistician  ought  to  be  a  clairvoyant.  I  do  not  claim  that 
distinction. 

The  usual  statistical  figures  are  made  a  part  of  this  report. 
Then  those  who  kindly  filled  out  the  questionnaires  gave  a  great 
deal  of  information  that  would  be  very  interesting  and  enlighten- 
ing. However,  circumstances  permitted  only  the  following  partial 
analysis : 

Membership.    As  this  is  the  75.  milestone  of  the  General  Con- 


—  625  — 

ference,  just  a  glimpse  into  the  past  will  be  illuminating.  For  in- 
stance: The  first  recorded  statistical  report  was  made  in  1887  by 
A.  B.  Shelly,  then  president  of  the  Conference;  and  34  of  the  35 
churches  then  constituting  the  Conference  reported  a  membership 
of  only  3841 —  a  little  more  than  1/9  of  the  present  membership. 
Then  21  years  later  (1908)  the  statistician,  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  report- 
ed that  the  107  conference  churches  had  13,663  members.  At  the 
last  session  152  churches  made  up  the  Conference;  but  since  then 
3  (Barrville,  Manns  Choice,  and  Escondido)  have  been  dissolved. 
Of  the  other  149  unfortunately  seven  failed  to  respond  to  3  re- 
quests for  reports,  but,  taking  the  latest  reported  figures  of  these, 
the  total  membership  now  is  31078  as  against  28,452  in  1932,  or  an 
increase  of  2626.  Yet  25  churches  have  apparently  lost  in  member- 
ship since  1932.  One  "lost"  over  30  by  bringing  its  list  up  to  date. 
At  that  session  7  churches  with  a  membership  of  473  joined,  so  the 
Conference  now  numbers  156  churches  with  31,551  communicant 
members.  The  largest  church  has  1361  members  and  the  smallest 
17.  (Menno  Simons,  Boyertown)  The  next  smallest  has  18  mem- 
bers. (Mennoville). 

Children  under  14 — ^the  hope  of  the  visible  church.  116  Church- 
es reported  that  they  have  11,542  such  Jewels;  but  again  33  church- 
es did  not  take  the  trouble  to  count  them.  All  churches  of  the  Pa- 
cific district  reported  on  them;  with  1  exception  all  Canadian 
churches  reported;  but  10  of  the  Northern;  9  of  the  Western;  7  of 
the  Eastern  and  3  of  the  Middle  did  not.  However,  it  is  encourag- 
ing that  this  time  5  churches  more  reported  on  their  children  than 
in  1933.  —  May  I  again  suggest  that  doubtless  members  of  the  C. 
E.  society  or  the  Ladies'  Mission  Societies  would  gladly  gather 
this  information  if  asked  to  by  church  leaders. 

Sunday  School.  Enrollment  42,124.  Of  these  2443  are  teach- 
ers and  officers.  What  an  army  of  volunteers  for  the  church  and 
the  Lord!  We  should  find  a  way  of  providing  more  uniform  Eng- 
lish lesson  material  for  this  most  fruitful  branch  of  the  church. 
At  least  25  different  quarterlies  and  helps  are  used.  It  would  seem 
as  though  here  there  should  be  an  opportunity  for  our  Board  of 
Education  to  render  a  valuable,  fundamental  service  in  line  with 


40 


—  626  — 

its  object,  as  our  Constitution  states  it  "to  develop  the  Sunday 
school  work." 

Christian  Endeavor.  Listen!  All  but  2  of  the  Canadian 
churches  report  having  C.  E.  societies:  2  have  4  each;  1  has  5; 
1  has  7;  and  1  has  9  societies.  In  the  States  19  fail  to  report  that 
they  have  societies.  At  this  point,  too,  our  system  of  Christian 
education  is  not  well  coordinated.  For  guidance  our  Endeavorers 
must  look  largely  to  other  agencies  for  material  than  to  our  Con- 
ference. "Indoctrination"  is  a  word  that  is  not  popular,  but  if 
justly  so,  why  have  Endeavors  or  Sunday  schools  or  indeed  church- 
es at  all  ?  The  great  commission  of  our  Lord  was :  "Go  ....  make 
disciples  .  .  .  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
commanded  you.  .  .  ." 

The  Ladies'  Mission  Societies  will  be  omitted  here  as  their  ovsm 
organization  has  more  complete  records. 

Old  Churches.  There  are  40  church  edifices  that  were  built 
before  1900.  In  the  Western  and  Northern  districts  the  oldest  were 
erected  in  1880;  in  the  Pacific  in  1898;  in  the  Middle  in  1830  (Wads- 
worth).  In  Pennsylvania  we  have  the  following  old  churches: 
East  Swamp  1850;  Deep  Run  1849;  Flatland  1837;  Springfield  1824; 
and  the  "Cradle  of  Mennonitedom  in  America"  Germantown,  first 
built  of  logs  in  1770  (See  the  replica  in  the  Exhibit)  and  twice 
remodeled  since. 

Parsonages.  Apparently  only  20  congregations  own  parson- 
ages. Of  the  25  churches  in  the  Eastern,  the  14  in  the  Pacific, 
and  the  18  in  the  Canadian  district  two  each  have  parsonages. 
Three  of  the  21  churches  in  the  Northern  and  only  3  of  the  54 
churches  reporting  in  the  Western  have  parsonages,  while  8  of  the 
18  in  the  Middle  district  and  the  5  city  mission  stations  are  so 
equipped.  At  this  point  the  Western  district  especially  seems  to  be 
lagging  behind. 

Language.  There  are  some  very  instructive  indications  here. 
There  is  a  church  in  Pennsylvania  that  still  occasionally  uses  Ger- 
man; 1  in  the  Pacific  District  uses  only  German;  1  in  the  Northern 
District  uses  only  English.  There  are  25  churches  with  a  member- 
ship of  7276  that  still  use  only  German;  58  churches  with  9011 
members  that  use  only  English;  and,  since  there  are  149  churches 


—  627  — 

in  all,  there  would  be  66  bilingual  churches  with  14,791  members. 
The  trend  of  things  is  very  evident,  if  we  note  that  the  Canadian 
churches  with  5990  members  are  all  German,  and  that  in  1908  out 
of  106  churches  66  used  only  German  and  only  11  used  the  English 
exclusively,  while  29  were  bilingual. 

Ministers.  As  near  as  we  could  arrive  at  it,  our  churches 
in  the  States  have  about  247  ministers,  those  in  Canada  112;  and 
25  are  missionaries.  In  previous  reports  mention  was  made  of  their 
meager  support,  many  serving  without  salary.  Some  serve  as  many 
as  3  small  churches.  In  Canada  some  have  the  "bishop  system", 
having  as  many  as  10  to  12  meeting  places.  One  apparently  has  23 
ministers  serving  at  13  meeting  places,  one  minister  being  the  "Ael- 
teste".  Passing  by  the  question  of  salary  or  support  this  time,  you 
will  find  it  interesting  to  know  how  some  of  our  ministers  make 
their  living  or  what  avocation  they  have:  57  have  no  other  occupa- 
tion; others  are  teachers,  farmers,  printers,  editors,  janitors,  bus 
drivers,  postmasters,  mail  carriers,  do  trucking,  have  bees,  milk 
cows,  have  filling  stations,  are  secretaries,  do  odd  jobs,  etc.  32 
of  the  active  ministers  are  over  60  and  10  are  under  30  years  old. 

Mrs.  Krehbiel  and  our  son  Olin  and  his  wife  did  most  of  the 
work  of  compiling  this  analysis.  We  wish  to  thank  all  who  by 
sending  in  their  data  have  helped  to  make  this  report  possible. 

Spiritual  Nurture.  This  is  the  vital  part  of  our  whole  church 
organization;  but  for  that,  why  all  the  machinery  and  expense? 
Yet  who  would  set  about  evaluating  the  work  done  here?  Man 
sows,  but  God  gives  the  increase;  and  for  this  we  pray  on  this 
Jubilee  occasion.  May  He  continue  to  increase  not  only  our  Num- 
ber, but  our  Love  and  Faith  and  Faithfulness,  both  as  ministers 

■If 

and  as  lay  members — young  and  old! 

C.  E.  Krehbiel,  Statistician. 

RESOLUTION   ADOPTED 
75.  Resolved,  To  adopt  the  Statistician's  report  and  to  give  a 
vote  of  thanks  by  rising. 

LETTER  TO  LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS 
The   special   committee,   David  Toews,   A.   E.   Kreider   and  J. 


—  628  — 

M.  Regier,  now  presented  the  following  Letter  to  the  League  of 
Nations  which  was  adopted.  (See  Res.  78.) 

Upland,  California 
August  9,  1935. 
The  Secretary  of  the  League  of  Nations 
Geneva,  Switzerland. 
Your  Excellencies: — 

The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North 
America  begs  to  submit  the  following  resolution: 

Inasmuch  as  it  is  known  to  us  that  the  Protestant  Christians 
in  the  U.  S.  S.  R.  are  suffering  severely  under  the  anti-Christian 
propaganda  in  schools  and  communities; 

Inasmuch  as  many  houses  of  worship  have  been  taken  away 
from  the  congregations; 

Inasmuch  as  many  ministers  of  the  churches  have  endured 
and  are  enduring  persecution,  being  imprisoned,  exiled,  and  de- 
prived of  all  rights  of  citizenship; 

We,  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North 
America,  in  session  at  Upland,  California,  beg  to  submit  to  the 
proper  office  of  the  League  of  Nations  our  emest  protest  and  make 
our  appeal  to  the  League  of  Nations  to  use  its  full  influence  in 
defense  of  the  human  rights  of  these  people. 
Respectfully  submitted, 

(Signed)        P.  R.  Schroeder,  president 
C.  E.  Krehbiel,  secretary. 

Since  then  the  following  acknowledgment  was  received: 
The  Registrar  of  the  Secretariat  of  the  League  of  Nations 
has  the  honour  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  a  communication  dat- 
ed August  9th,  1935,  from  the  President  and  Secretary  of  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America,  Cali- 
fornia. 

Geneva,  August  23rd,  1935 
The  President, 

The  General  Conference  of  the 
Mennonite  Church  of  North  America, 
Upland,  California,  U.  S.  A. 


I 


—  629  — 

REPORT  OF  THE  MENNONITE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY 

1933-1935 
Dear  Brethren  in  Christ: — 

The  report  of  the  Historical  Society  need  be  but  very  brief 
this  year. 

To  the  1933  Conference  Session  it  was  set  forth  that  "it  was 
deemed  advisable,  in  view  of  the  persistent  depression,  to  allow  the 
work  to  remain  inactive  until  economic  conditions  improve". 

As  there  has  been  but  slight  improvement,  if  any,  in  the  eco- 
nomic conditions,  the  policy  announced  two  years  ago,  has  been  ad- 
hered to.  No  debts  have  been  contracted.  No  activities  creating 
expenditures  by  the  Society  have  Been  engaged  in.  The  extensive 
collection  of  Historical  Material  continues  to  be  stored,  rent-free, 
in  a  fireproof  vault,  owned  by  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  and  located  in  a 
building  at  726  N.  Main  St.,  Newton,  Kansas. 

Possibly,  however,  notwithstanding  the  economic  depression, 
the  people  of  this  country,  and  the  Mennonite  people  in  particular, 
have  become  somewhat  adjusted  to  the  depression,  and  will  again  be 
ready  to  give  some  financial  support  to  the  important  work  of  as- 
sembling historical  material,  without  withholding  support  from  re- 
ligious, missionary,  benevolent,  or  Christian  educational  causes. 

It  is  hoped  that  renewed  effort  can  be  put  forth,  during  the 
ensuing  Conference  interim,  to  reengage  actively  in  assembling  and 
conserving  Mennonite  Historical  Material,  and  that  thus  this  special 
interest  may  also  be  effectively  employed  to  promote  the  special 
causes  for  which  the  Mennonite  church  has  a  providential  right  to 
exist,  as  well  as  to  be  a  useful  means  toward  advancing  in  general 
the  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

H.  P.  Krehbiel. 

RESOLUTION   ADOPTED 
76.  Resolved,  To  adopt  the  report  of  the  Historical  Society  and 
make  it  a  part  of  our  permanent  record. 

THE    PEACE    COMMITTEE 

1933-1935 
The  Peace  Committee,  soon  after  the  close  of  General  Confer- 


—  680  — 

ence  two  years  ago,  organized  as  follows:  Chairman,  H.  P.  Kreh- 
biel,  Secretary,  A.  J.  Neuenschwander,  Treasurer,  A.  S.  Rosenberg- 
er. 

According  to  Conference  direction,  the  Committee  prepared 
the  Quarterly  Peace  Sunday  School  lessons. 

The  Committee  took  up  the  matter  of  our  peace  activities. 
It  was  agreed  that  our  first  undertaking  should  be  the  creating 
and  publishing  of  Peace  literature  that  would  be  educational  and 
suited  for  our  particular  needs.  The  literature  is  to  be  basic  and 
Biblical,  giving  our  people  the  foundation  on  which  our  forefathers 
built  their  peace  convictions  and  principles.  This  literature  is 
at  the  same  time  to  help  our  people  establish  their  attitude  and 
convictions   on  the  important  problem. 

The  following  is  the  result  of  a  rather  lengthy  correspondence: 

Christian  Peace.  Pamphlet  No.  1.  Christian  Peace:  "The 
Foundation  laid  in  the  Old  Testament". 

Pamphlet  No.  2.  Christian  Peace:  "New  Testament  Peace 
Teachings  in  the  Gospels". 

Pamphlet  No.  3.  Christian  Peace:  "New  Testament  Peace 
Teachings  Outside  the  Gospels". 

Pamphlet  No.  4.  Christian  Peace:  "Peace  Teachings  and  Prac- 
tices as  held  by  Mennonites  for  Four  Centuries". 

We  also  made  assignments.  No.  1  is  to  be  written  by  Dr.  H. 
J.  Krehbiel.  No.  2  is  the  presentation  H.  P.  Krehbiel  made  some 
time  ago.  No.  3  was  assigned  but  on  account  of  special  work, 
the  one  asked  to  prepare  the  pamphlet  asked  to  be  relieved.  No. 
4  is  to  be  written  by  Dr.  C.  Henry  Smith.  These  pamphlets  are 
to  contain  about  30  printed  pages  each. 

Early  in  our  correspondence  we  considered  the  matter  of  help- 
ing to  inaugurate  and  support  Peace  Conferences  among  so-called 
Historical  Peace  Churches,  and  Denominations.  Nothing  seemed 
ripe  for  development  until  rather  recently  a  movement  was  set 
on  foot  to  call  a  Conference  of  Historical  Peace  Denominations. 
The  Chairman  of  our  Committee  will  give  more  information  on  this 
matter. 

Projects.  Projects,  that  have  been  agreed  upon,  to  be  worked 
out  by  the  Peace  Committee. 


—  631  — 

1.  As  a  part  of  our  working  program,  the  Peace  Committee 
feels  the  need  that  an  Auxiliary  Peace  Committee  should  be  formed 
in  each  one  of  our  District  Conferences.  The  members  of  the 
General  Conference  Peace  Committee  would  in  this  arrangement 
have  some  working  force  available  through  which  the  plans  and 
projects  could  easily,  naturally  and  quickly  be  brought  to  the  at- 
tention of  our  Peace  Committees  in  some  of  our  Districts,  and  it 
is  hoped  that  the  other  Districts  would  soon  take  similar  action. 

2.  It  has  been  found  that  there  are  a  number  of  individuals  in 
the  General  Conference  who  are  not  naturalized  citizens  of  this 
country.  —  Work  has  already  been  done  in  our  Committee  to 
aid  such  individuals.  The  question  for  further  action  in  this  matter 
has  come  to  the  Peace  Committee  in  a  written  request  by  such  who 
are  vitally  concerned  about  this  whole  matter.  The  Peace  Commit- 
tee is  therefore  undertaking  to  formulate  a  statement  of  faith 
which  our  Church  holds  with  respect  to  non-resistance  and  our 
highest  loyalty  and  obedience  to  Almighty  God.  This  statement 
is  to  be  made  available  to  such  who  are  desiring  to  become  natural- 
ized citizens  of  our  country,  and  who,  because  of  their  conscientious 
convictions,  desire  to  avoid  making  the  statement  that  they  will 
participate  in  war  at  the  call  of  the  government.  This  statement 
is  to  be  formulated  so  as  to  show  that  such  individuals  are  not  an- 
tagonistic to  the  Government,  but  because  of  our  Mennonite  Peace 
principles,  are  true  to  their  higher  loyalty  to  Almighty  God. 

3.  Because  of  the  uncertainty  that  is  in  the  minds  and  hearts 
of  so  many  people,  it  has  been  found  that  there  should  be  made 
available  printed  material  setting  forth  in  simple  but  fundamental 
manner  the  peace  convictions  as  held  by  our  church.  To  this  end 
the  General  Conference  Peace  Committee  has  assumed  the  task  of 
creating  a  "Peace  Catechism".  Said  Catechism  is  to  be  brief, 
basic  and  Biblical. 

RECOMMENDATIONS 

1.  In  view  of  the  need  of  Christian  Peace  teaching  and  in  view 

of  the  limited  use  of  the  English  Peace  Sunday  School  lesson  as 

produced  and  distributed  in  the  separate  single  sheets,  the  Peace 

Committee  feels  that  much  more  could  be  accomplished  if  this  could 


—  632  — 

be  done  in  a  more  systematic  manner.  —  The  Peace  Committee  is 
of  the  opinion  that  this  better  and  more  systematic  way  of  giving 
Peace  instruction  in  our  Sunday  Schools  could  best  be  met  if  the 
Peace  lessons  would  be  printed  in  English  Quarterlies  as  is  being 
done  in  the  German  Quarterlies. 

We,  the  Peace  Committee,  therefore  recommend  to  Conference 
that  English  Quarterlies  be  prepared  and  offered  to  our  people, 
which  shall  contain  the  quarterly  Peace  Lessons.  In  this  manner 
our  increasing  English  speaking  constituency  would  receive  the 
same  type  of  material  as  is  being  furnished  to  our  German  con- 
stituency. 

2.  The  Peace  Committee  recommends  to  Conference  that  we 
approve  the  calling  of  a  Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches  in 
North  America,  and  that  we  participate  in  said  Peace  Conference 
on  the  basis  as  set  forth  in  a  printed  statement.  (Brother  H.  P. 
Krehbiel,  the  Chairman  of  our  Committee  will  briefly  explain  the 
inception  plan  and  date  for  this  proposed  Conference). 

A.  J.  Neuenschwander,  Secretary. 

I 
RESOLUTION  ADOPTED 
67.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  2  of  the  Peace  Commit- 
tee, namely  to  take  part  in  the  Peace  Conference  to  be  held  at 
Newton,  Kansas,  October  31  to  November  2,  1935.  It  reads:  The 
Peace  Committee  recommends  to  Conference  that  we  approve  the 
calling  of  a  Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches  in  North  Ameri- 
ca, and  that  we  participate  in  said  Peace  Conference  on  the  basis 
as  set  forth  in  a  printed  statement. 

The  following  is  the  "Basis"  on  which  it  was  proposed  that  a 
peace  conference  be  held  at  Newton,  Kansas   (Res.  67). 

BASIS 

For   An   Ecumenical   Conference  of   Historic   Peace   Churches 

of  North  America 

Prepared   by   H.   P.   Krehbiel 
Basis   on   which   Representatives   of   Historic   Peace   Churches 
may  be  invited  to  meet  for  the  purpose  of  deliberating  together 
to  open  the  way  for  the  united  promotion  of  that  Peace  on  earth 


—  633  — 

which   Jesus   wants    to    realize    through    His    believing,    new-born 
followers. 

THE  BASIS 

JESUS  CHRIST,  the  Son  of  God,  is  the  Founder  of  His  Church. 
Jesus,  sent  of  God,  came  into  this  world,  died  for  the  sins  of  the 
world,  rose  from  the  dead,  lives,  ascended  to  heaven,  and  will  come 
again.  He  is  the  Head  of  His  Church,  which  He  leads  onward  in 
a  spiritual  conquest  and  to  the  final  victory.  Jesus,  the  sinless 
One,  gave  himself  for  sinners,  that  all  who  believe  in  Him  should 
not  perish  but  should  have  everlasting  life. 

Jesus  Christ  gave  definite  instructions  and  commands  to  His 
regenerate  followers,  which  are  recorded  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
He  requires  loyal  adherence  and  obedience  to  these  instructions 
and  commands.  Human  or  man-made  laws  cannot,  for  His  follow- 
ers, supersede  the  commands  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God. 

Jesus  Christ,  the  Head  of  the  Church,  is  the  Prince  of  Peace. 
As  such  He  laid  down  the  Foundation  Law  for  the  life  and  conduct 
of  His  newborn  followers  who  constitute  His  Church.  LOVE  is 
that  law.  God  is  Love.  That  Love  became  incarnate  in  Jesus 
Christ  the  Son  of  God.  Those  that  are  reborn  through  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  come  under  the  Law  of  LOVE,  and  loved  of  Jesus, 
they  being  in  the  New  Life,  will  respond  with  Love.  Because  they 
love  Jesus  they  will  keep  His  commandments.  They  will  live  in 
the  Love-Atmosphere  of  Jesus,  which  will  permeate  and  determine 
their  life  and  conduct  in  all  their  relations  and  dealings  with 
other  human  beings.   (John  14:15.) 

Love,  bom  of  God  works  no  evil.  Hate,  envy,  revenge,  and 
the  like,  are  banished  from  the  life  of  the  follower  of  Jesus.  Love 
rules  his  every  action,  controls  of  his  relations  and  dealings  with 
others.  Out  of  such  LOVE-LIFE  comes  peace.  Jesus  loved  His 
own — His  followers,  and  He  continues  to  love  them.  In  His  touch- 
ing leave-taking  Jesus  rested  His  precious  blessing  of  Peace  on  His 
disciples,  saying:  "Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  I  give  unto 
you." 

The  Peace  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  hearts  of  men  spreads  abroad 
peaceful  relations  among  men.     Christ  wants  peace  on  earth.     So 


—  634  — 

He    commanded    His    followers   to    love    to    the   uttermost,   as   set 
forth  in  the  royal   precept:  "I  say  unto  you,  Love  your  enemies, 
bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and 
pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you,  and  persecute  you." 
THEREFORE 

The  efforts  to  promote  Christ's  Peace  must  be  directed  to- 
ward:— 

1)  Winning  souls  for  Christ. 

2)  Teaching  converts  to  observe  all  things  that  Jesus  com- 
manded. 

3)  Fostering  in  the  believer  those  standards  which  fit  him  in 
a  world  of  mixed  moral  conditions  to  exemplify  the  new  life  which 
is  in  him,  by  his  consistent  Christian  conduct  in  word  and  action, 
so  that  as  an  individual  alone  or  with  other  Christian  members  of 
civilian  human  society  he  may  exert  an  influence  in  the  religious, 
social,  economic  and  community  life,  which  will  help  toward  the 
realization  of  Christ's  peace  on  earth  in  every  relation  of  life 
among  men. 

CONFERENCE  OF  HISTORIC  PEACE  CHURCHES 
THE  ORIGIN.  A  BRIEF  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT 

The  1935  session  of  Conference  approved  of  participation  in 
the  projected  Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches.  Several 
members  of  the  General  Conference  Peace  Committee  as  also  all 
the  members  of  the  Peace  Committee  of  the  Western  District  Con- 
ference were  in  attendance.  In  view  of  this,  as  also  in  view  of  the 
fact  that  the  Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches  has  materializ- 
ed into  an  approximately  permanent  cooperative  movement,  it 
seems  desirable  to  record  here  a  somewhat  detailed  account  of  this 
initial  Conference. 

The  beginning  of  the  Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches 
dates  back  to  the  year  1931.  Previous  to  that  year  small  gather- 
ings of  members  from  so-called  Pacifist  Churches  had  been  held. 

In  March  of  1931  such  a  "Conference  of  Pacifist  Churches" 
was  held  at  Mt.  Morris,  111.,  in  the  Brethren  College  Church.  A 
fierce  blizzard  raged  on  the  days  immediately  preceding  that  Con- 
ference.    In  consequence  there  were  very  few  participants  from  a 


—  635  — 

distance.  However,  the  local  attendance  was  very  good,  and  a  prof- 
itable meeting  was  held.  Among  other  subjects  that  came  before 
the  Conference,  there  had  been  assigned  to  the  writer  hereof  the 
subject,  "What  is  a  Pacifist?"  This  article  was  discussed  at 
length.  In  it  a  differentiation  between  political  and  social  Paci- 
fism and  Christian  Peace  was  sought.  It  was  urged  that  Christian 
Peace  was  attainable  only  by  Christian  people  living  the  Christ- 
taught  love-life;  that  Peace  Churches  should  seek  to  realize  peace 
by  winning  the  souls  of  men  for  Christ,  not  simply  by  opposing 
war.  Somehow  that  idea  took  hold  of  that  gathering.  At  the  close 
of  the  meeting  it  was  proposed  for  the  calling  of  another  meeting 
a  Committee  of  One  should  be  elected.  The  outcome  was  that  the 
writer  hereof,  against  his  protest,  was  chosen  to  serve  as  this  Com- 
mittee. Thus  there  rested  upon  him  the  calling  of  the  next  ses- 
sion of  the  Conference.  In  this  arrangement  it  was  understood 
that  he  should  seek  to  bring  about  a  Conference  of  the  Peace 
Churches,  which  would  have  as  its  aim  the  realization  of  the  ideals 
advanced  by  him  in  the  article,  "What  Is  a  Pacifist?"  as  also 
those  advanced  in  the  discussion  which  had  followed.  Believing 
that  this  was  a  call  from  God,  he  humbly  accepted  this  difficult 
task  in  the  faith  that  the  Lord,  whose  cause  this  is,  would  show 
the  way  and  open  the  doors  toward  a  concerted  peace  promotion 
among  the  historic  peace  churches.  But  a  deep  sorrow  and  be- 
reavement awaited  him.  For  upon  arrival  at  home  (after  an  ab- 
sence of  only  four  days),  he  foimd  his  life  companion  of  forty-five 
years  sick  unto  death;  soon  she  was  laid  away  to  rest  until,  at 
Jesus  feet,  we  shall  meet  again. 

It  was  at  this  time  also  that  the  depression  gripped  our  coun- 
try as  it  did  also  the  entire  world.  Because  of  the  stringency  of 
the  times  most  conferences  were  postponed.  Stagnation  of  all 
public  activity  set  in.  In  this  country  even  at  this  writing  we  are 
still  weltering  in  a  slough  of  economic  confusion  and  helplessness. 
All  of  this  combined  to  defer  the  development  of  plans  for  the 
call  of  a  reconstructed  Conference  of  Peace  Churches.  Much  pray- 
erful thought  and  study  was  given  this  matter.  In  1934,  and  again 
early  this  year  1935  Dan  West,  Field  Secretary  of  the  Church  of 
the  Brethren,  and  Director  of  Young  People's  work  visited  with  the 


—  636  — 

writer  and  asked  for  an  outline  of  the  plans  and  purposes  aimed  at 
in  the  proposed  new  Peace  Conference.  At  the  visit  early  in  1935, 
somewhat  definite  plans  were  outlined  to  him.  Soon  thereafter  a 
letter  was  received  from  Dr.  C.  Ray  Keim,  of  Manchester  College 
(Brethren)  North  Manchester,  Ind.  Dr.  Keim  manifested  deep 
interest  in  the  plans  and  ideas  which  had  been  submitted  to  him 
by  Dan  West,  Correspondence  followed.  Dr.  Keim  soon  contacted 
members  of  the  Friends  church  in  Chicago.  Dr.  Robert  W.  Balder- 
ston  took  up  the  matter  with  enthusiasm  and  a  lively  correspond- 
ence ensued  between  the  three  persons  representing  Friends,  Breth- 
ren and  Mennonites.  To  get  something  tangible  before  us  the  writ- 
er drafted  a  "Suggested  Basis"  on  which  to  conduct  the  delibera- 
tions. This  "Basis  was  submitted  to  a  number  of  persons  repre- 
sentative of  their  respective  groups, — Brethren,  Friends  and  Men- 
nonites. After  a  few  changes  had  been  made  this  Basis  (printed 
above)   proved  acceptable  to   all  to  whom  it  had  been   submitted. 

Then  a  Tentative  Program  was  submitted,  and  this  also  soon 
was  found  acceptable.  Next  a  date  for  the  Conference  of  Historic 
Peace  Churches  was  agreed  to;  also  an  invitation  form  was  ap- 
proved. The  Western  District  Auxiliary  Peace  Committee  invited  the 
session  to  Newton,  Kansas.  The  three  coworkers — listed  under  the 
Invitation  Form,  invited  representatives,  each  from  his  own  group. 
Within  about  six  weeks  after  the  first  invitations  went  out  the 
Conference  of  the  Historic  Peace  Churches  was  in  session  as  re- 
corded in  this  report. 

It  was  a  memorable  occasion  when  representatives  of  The 
Society  of  Friends  (Quakers),  The  Church  of  the  Brethren  (Dunk- 
ards),  and  of  the  Mennonite  church,  met  in  conference  in  Newton, 
Kansas,  on  October  31  to  November  2,  1935.  These  Christian 
groups  teach  and  seek  to  live,  in  addition  to  all  other  precepts  of 
Jesus,  the  Christ-taught  doctrine  of  "love  of  enemy."  They  have 
hitherto  gone  on  their  way  practically  separately,  although  they  have 
been  in  America  for  centuries.  It  is  the  adherence  to  and  the  practice 
of  the  above  mentioned  Christ-taught  doctrine  of  "love  of  enemy" 
which  is  now  drawing  these  groups  together.  Since  the  World  War 
there  has  been  a  growing  realization  of  the  fact  that  they  hold 
this  fundamental  doctrine  of  Christ  in  common,  and  in  consequence 


—  637  — 

there  has  developed  gradually  an  increasing  touch  with  each  other. 
The  changing  world-order  of  communication  and  transportation 
facilitates  this  noticeably,  while  the  fact  that  the  nations  of  all  the 
world  may  now  become  embroiled  in  a  universal  war,  impels  to- 
ward a  coalescence  of  all  the  Christian  people  everywhere.  True 
Christians  throughout  the  wide  world  are  coming  to  realize  that 
they  should  stand  together  for  the  promotion  of  Christian  Peace 
in  a  world  where  nationalism  exalts  hatred,  and  where  violence  is 
glorified. 

At  the  above  mentioned  meeting  fiftyseven  delegates  were 
in  attendance,  and  in  addition  twenty-two-sympathetic,  interested 
visitors.  There  were  participants  present  from  a  number  of  east- 
ern states,  from  California  and  from  a  number  of  states  in  mid- 
continent. 

This  Conference  of  Christian  people  was  conducted  in  uplook 
to  God  for  guidance.  Worship  and  prayer  was  engaged  in  at  every 
session.  On  the  opening  day  at  9:30  a.  m.,  the  meeting  was  called 
to  order  by  H.  P.  Krehbiel.  The  hymn,  "Praise  God  from  whom  all 
blessings  flow",  was  announced  and  all  joined  heartily  in  singing 
this  worshipful  praise  of  our  God.  Scripture  reading  followed  by 
Rev.  P.  P.  Wedel,  of  Moundridge,  Kansas,  President  of  the  Men- 
nonite  Western  District  Conference.  Dr.  William  E.  Berry,  member 
of  the  Peace  Association  of  Friends  in  America,  and  Professor  in 
William  Penn  College,  of  Oskaloosa,  Iowa,  spoke  briefly  and  ap- 
propriately on  the  subject  before  the  Conference  and  offered  pray- 
er. Dr.  C.  Ernest  Davis,  member  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Edu- 
cation of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren,  of  Independence,  Kansas, 
spoke  impressively  of  the  importance  that  this  meeting  may  have 
in  the  promotion  of  Christ's  Peace,  in  the  present  changing  world, 
and  offered  prayer.  This  was  followed  by  a  statement  by  H.  P. 
Krehbiel  of  the  puropse  of  the  Conference,  and  a  cordial  welcome 
was  extended  to  all  who  share  in  this  effort  toward  the  attain- 
ment of  Christian  Peace. 

After  the  singing  of  the  song:  "Blest  Be  the  Tie  that  Binds", 
there  was  a  brief  intermission  to  give  opportunity  for  social  touch 
and  for  getting  acquainted. 

During    this    intermission    a    steering    committee    formulated 


—  638  — 

plans  for  carrying  on  the  sessions.  This  led  to  the  formation  of  a 
plan  for  organization  by  which  Dr.  C.  Ernest  Davis  became  the 
permanent  chairman  for  this  Conference,  Rev.  A.  S.  Rosenberger, 
President  of  Bluff  ton  College,  (Mennonite),  Bluff  ton,  Ohio,  was 
made  the  Secretary,  and  Mrs.  S.  H.  Stetson,  of  57th  St.  Friends 
Meeting,   Chicago,  111.,  was  made  Assistant  Secretary. 

Thereafter  the  Tentative  Program  was  generally  followed. 
The  sessions  were  conducted  almost  entirely  as  an  open  forum,  in 
which  the  topics  were  freely  discussed,  someone  functioning  as 
discussion  leader.  In  all  these  discussions  a  cordial  brotherly  spirit 
prevailed.  It  was  evident  that  the  spirit  of  fellowship  in  Christ 
was  motivating  all  participants.  Interest  never  lagged.  Although 
three  days  had  been  allowed  for  the  meeting,  it  turned  out  that 
the  time  did  not  suffice  to  take  up  all  the  subjects  mentioned  in 
the  program.  The  forenoon  of  Saturday  was  taken  up  almost  en- 
tirely with  the  formulation  of  resolutions  and  statements  intended 
to  set  forth  positions  to  which  the  three  groups  could  adhere,  and 
move  together  toward  a  common  goal.  All  resolutions  received 
unanimous  approval.  These  resolutions  will  in  due  time,  through 
official  channels,  be  on  record  with  all  participating  groups,  and 
thereby  become  generally  available. 

As  a  matter  of  record,  but  also  for  study  by  those  interested 
in  this  important  phase  of  the  Conference,  the  "Basis"  on  which 
the   discussions   proceeded,  is   given   above. 

A  harmonious  spirit  prevailed  throughout  this  Conference. 
There  was  a  cordial  agreement  on  common  objectives.  The  state- 
ment of  position  in  the  exercise  of  conscience  with  regard  to  the 
practical  application  of  the  doctrine  of  love  of  enemy  received  un- 
divided support.  All  this  promises  well  for  the  future  cordial  co- 
operation in  the  promotion  of  Christ's  Peace  on  Earth  by  the 
three  Peace  Churches — the  Friends,  the  Brethren  and  the  Men- 
nonites. 

From  the  foregoing  account  it  is  evident  that  the  Conference 
of  Historical  Peace  Churches  is  the  continuation  in  revised  and  re- 
constructed form  of  the  former  Conference  of  Pacifist  Churches, 
It  is  the  Lord  whose  guiding  spirit  has  led  on  to  the  realization  of 
the  Peace  Conference,  now  so  full  of  promise.    Praised  be  His  holy 


—  639  — 

Name.  Shall  not  these  churches  with  a  united  purpose,  devotedly 
and  faithfully  follow  the  banner  of  the  Prince  of  Peace, — lifted  up, 
drawing  all  men  to  himself;  glorified,  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 
God — ,  yet  the  Head  of  His  Church  of  believers,  with  whom  He 
is  alway  even  to  the  end  of  the  world,  leading  onward  toward  the 
fulfillment  of  the  prophetic  song  of  the  angels,  "Peace  on  Earth, 
Goodwill  toward  Men." 

H.   P.   Krehbiel. 

ADDENDA:  To  bring  this  account  up  to  date  the  following 
should  be  added: 

At  the  meeting  in  Newton  in  1935,  provision  was  made  for 
the  creation  of  a  Continuation  Committee,  one  member  from  each 
of  the  three  groups  participating,  Friends,  Church  of  the  Breth- 
ren and  Mennonites,  each  group  to  select  its  own  member  in  the 
committee.  The  following  persons  were  so  selected:  For  the 
Friends,  R.  W.  Balderston,  5840  Stony  Island  Ave.,  57  St.  Meeting, 
Chicago,  111.  For  the  Brethren,  C.  Ray  Keim,  Manchester  College, 
North  Manchester,  Ind.  For  the  Mennonites,  Orie  0.  Miller,  Akron, 
Pannsylvania. 

The  same  persons  constitute  the  Continuation  Committee  to 
the  date  of  this  writing.  They  are  in  consultation  with  each  other 
and  have  brought  about  several  meetings;  one  was  held  in  1936. 
On  March  12-13,  1937  a  Conference  of  the  Historic  Peace  Churches 
was  held  at  the  large  Manchester  College,  North  Manchester,  Ind. 
Several  hundred  persons  from  the  Friends,  Brethren  and  Men- 
nonites were  in  attendance  at  this  important  Conference.  A  fra- 
ternal spirit  of  Christian  goodwill  prevailed  throughout  this  meet- 
ing. It  seemed  much  like  a  love-feast  among  kindred  spirits  that 
have  just  found  each  other.  H.  P.  K. 

BASIS    AND    METHODS    FOR    PEACE    ACTIVITY 

Suggested  at  Joint  Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches  held  at 

Manchester  College,  March  12,  13,  1937 

(Given  below  in  Part) 

A.  Foundation  for  Activity 

1.  Christian   Basis. 

a  More  thorough  study  of  Bible  testimony  on  Peace. 


—  640  — 

b  Study  and  presentation  of  the  position  of  the  Historic  Peace 

Churches,  including  experiences  of  martyrs,  etc. 
c  Deepening  of  the  spiritual  life  as  a  source  of  all  effective 
peace  testimony  and  work. 

2.  Developing  attitudes  of  mind  in  all  ages, 
a  Maintain  spirit  of  optimism. 

b  Overcome  anger,  fear,  and  inferiority  complex. 

c  Teach  love  of  fellowmen. 

d  Make  forgiveness  habitual. 

e  Appeal  to  spirit  of  adventure  in  promoting  peace  program. 

f  Use  discussion  method  in  organized  peace  programs. 

3.  Study  of  governmental  and  economic  factors. 

a  Relative  responsibility  of  individuals  to  church  and   state, 
b  The  cost  of  peace. 

B.  Education  and  training. 

1.  Common  Seminary  for  Historic  Peace  Churches. 

2.  College  faculties  which  champion  peace. 

3.  Ministers  who  feel  responsible  to  support  a  peace  program. 

4.  Educational  program  for  colleges  and  local  church  groups. 

5.  Leadership  training. 

6.  Make   speakers  available. 

7.  Teach  principles  to  girls  who  are  the  mothers  of  tomorrow. 

8.  Organize  study  groups  of  all  kinds. 

9.  Conferences  of  Historic  Peace  Churches  inviting  in  other  paci- 
fists. 

C.  Activities. 

1.  Summer  Camps. 

2.  Inform   government  leaders  of  our  peace  principles  and  ac- 
tivities. 

3.  Organize   work   in   conflict  areas   in   XJ.   S. 

D.  Channels  of  Activity  in  Church. 

1.  Seminary. 

2.  College. 

3.  Local  churches. 

a  Young  People's  organizations. 

b  Sunday  School. 

c  Vacation  church  schools. 


—  641  — 

d  Adult  organizations. 

e  Study  groups. 

h  Literature. 

The  next  important  conference  arranged  for  by  the  Continu- 
ation Committee  in  The  Friends  Intelligencer  and  other  periodicals 
of  the  Friends  Church.  As  it  shows  the  progress  being  made  by 
Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches,  the  report  is  entered  be- 
low in  full. 

CONFERENCE   ON   WAR   AND   PEACE 

On  October  29  and  30,  1937,  at  the  Friends  Meeting  House  at 
Winchester,  Indiana,  occurred  a  conference  of  students  and  faculty 
members  of  seven  colleges  on  the  general  subject  of  war  and  peace. 
The  conference  was  sponsored  by  the  Continuation  Committee  which 
resulted  from  the  Conference  of  Historic  Peace  Churches  held  at 
Newton,  Kansas,  in  October,  1935.  The  conference  was  in  line 
with  the  task  of  this  Continuation  Committee  to  help  these  groups 
to  realize  a  unity  in  work  for  peace,  for  mutual  strength  and  for 
more  effectual  testimony. 

Delegates  were  present  from  Manchester  College  and  Bethany 
Biblical  Seminary  of  the  Church  of  the  Brethren;  from  Bluff  ten 
and  Goshen  Colleges  of  the  Mennonites;  and  Wilmington  and  Earl- 
ham  Colleges  of  the  Friends.  Delegates  were  also  present  from 
the  University  of  Chicago.  Raymond  Wilson  and  Alfred  and  Ruth 
Cope  represented  the  American  Friends  Service  Committee.  Robert 
Balderston,  Chairman  of  the  Continuation  Committee,  was  present 
and  presided   at  the  first  meeting  for  organization. 

In  the  evening  session  some  time  was  spent  outlining  the  peace 
work  done  by  the  respective  denominations.  Then  the  peace  ac- 
tivity on  the  several  campuses  was  reported.  The  evening  closed 
with  a  consideration  of  the  fundamental  question  of  relationship 
between  our  peace  principles  and  our  religious  and  ethical  phil- 
osophy. 

A  large  part  of  the  discussion  on  the  second  day  related  to 
students:  how  to  influence  other  students  toward  a  peace  attitude; 
student  peace  activity  in  home  and  college  communities;  student 
responsibilty  in  current  problems;  student  attitude  in  case  of  re- 


4.1 


—  642  — 

cruiting  for  war;  the  value  of  commitments  before  wars  arise; 
practical  application  of  the  way  of  peace  in  areas  of  conflict  on  the 
campus  and  in  the  community. 

Time  was  also  spent  in  discussing  faculty  attitudes.  It  seemed 
that  in  these  church-related  colleges  the  faculty  should  foster  the 
presentation  of  work  in  accord  with  the  religious  teaching  of  the 
denomination  concerned;  there  should  as  well  be  open  and  free  dis- 
cission of  all  such  questions.  Courses  on  peace  and  international 
relations  might  well  be  given  for  credit. 

Among  the  values  of  the  conference  perhaps  the  greatest  was 
in  bringing  together  young  people  from  these  colleges  to  help  them 
to  realize  that  there  was  a  unity  in  thought  and  ideal;  and  by  this 
unity  to  strengthen  their  convictions  against  war;  and  to  encourage 
them  to  greater  positive  peace  activity.  A  feeling  of  fellowship 
and  community  of  interest  was  evident.  William  E.  Berry. 

The  Continuation  Committee,  as  reported,  has  now  under  con- 
sideration plans  for  another  general  meeting  of  representatives 
from  the  Historic  Peace  churches  at  some  time  within  the  year  1938. 

H.  P.  Krehbiel. 

REPORT  OF  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  BETHEL  COLLEGE 

1935 

With  grateful  hearts  to  our  Heavenly  Father  and  the  many 
friends  of  Bethel  College  we  make  our  report  for  the  school. 
Bethel  College  is  in  the  midst  of  a  Five-Year  Program  which  was 
proposed  by  the  Board  and  adopted  by  the  Corporation  and  is  to 
be  completed  if  possible  by  October  1938,  the  Fiftieth  Anniversary 
of  the  Comer  Stone  laying  of  the  main  building.  In  this  program, 
definite  objectives  have  been  set  along  the  following  ten  lines: 
1.  Student  Body.  2.  Faculty.  3.  Campus  and  Dormitory  Life.  4. 
Curriculum.  5.  College  and  Church.  6.  College  and  Town.  7.  His- 
tory. 8.  Buildings.  9.  Finances.  10.  The  Board  of  Directors.  On 
some  of  these,  a  good  beginning  has  been  made,  and  as  time  pass- 
es we  hope  the  work  can  proceed  with  increasing  momentum  and 
that  really  worth  while  progress  can  be  achieved  by  1938. 

Efforts  are  put  forth  to  encourage  the  right  kind  of  students 


—  643  — 

to  attend  Bethel  College.  Everywhere,  former  students,  ministers, 
Fellowship  members,  and  other  friends  of  the  school  are  helping 
so  that  last  year  our  enrollment  has  been  increased  by  about  50%. 
This  does  not  mean  that  any  and  every  applicant  is  accepted  as  a 
student.  See  application  blank  in  catalog,  p.  73.  Although  stu- 
dents must  be  carefully  selected,  our  enrollment  should  be  further 
increased.  We  are  working  especially  to  encourage  Mennonite 
students  to  attend  Bethel.  Last  year  about  60%  of  our  student 
body  was  Mennonite. 

The  faculty  is  the  most  important  factor  in  the  making  of 
a  college.  With  that  fact  in  mind,  we  have  been  working  steadily 
to  improve  and  strengthen  our  faculty.  Our  scholastic  standing  is 
high  compared  with  similar  institutions.  We  have  now  13  staff 
members  with  Doctor's  degree.     See  the  catalog  for  details. 

Our  set-up  for  personnel  and  guidance  work  is  developing  nice- 
ly and  making  itself  felt  in  a  quiet  but  constructive  way.  With 
the  coming  of  Prof.  A.  E.  Kreider  as  Director  of  Religious  Life, 
we  look  forward  to  making  Bethel  College  mean  more  along  re- 
ligious lines  in  the  life  of  individual  students.  As  a  Christian 
Institution,  the  school  aims  to  be  a  positive,  constructive,  and  in 
many  cases  a  reconstructive,  force  for  Jesus  Christ  and  His  Church 
in  the  personal  life  of  students  and  the  community.  A  comprehen- 
sive statement  of  aims,  as  published  in  our  catalog,  p.  10,  has  been 
worked  out  and  adopted  by  the  faculty  and  the  Board  of  Directors. 
This  statement  of  aims  has  five  divisions:  Denominational,  Com- 
munity, Vocational,  Individual,  and  Method.  Every  phase  of  the 
school  must  again  and  again  be  checked  and  brought  more  in 
harmony  with  our  statement  of  aims.  It  is  so  easy  just  to  tpach 
books  instead  of  persons.  But  it  is  Christian  personality  that  we 
are  interested  in. 

For  the  purpose  of  bringing  about  a  closer  relationship  and  bet- 
ter understanding  between  college  and  church,  the  so-called  Bethel 
College  Fellowship  holds  great  promise.  There  are  now  24  con- 
gregations in  which  a  Fellowship  has  been  organized.  Through 
these  Fellowships  much  work  has  been  done,  such  as  student  soli- 
citation, donation  of  free  labor  on  the  college  dairy,  the  park  bleach- 
ers, and  on  the  campus  in  general,  as  well  as  the  collecting  of  con- 


—  644  — 

siderable  sums  of  cash  gifts.  For  all  of  which  we  are  very  grateful. 
It  may  not  be  generally  known  that  over  a  period  of  years  the 
North  Central  Association  has  developed  a  new  method  of  measur- 
ing colleges.  This  year,  for  the  first  time,  the  new  technique, 
which  measures  a  school  from  81  different  angles,  was  applied  to 
a  number  of  schools,  among  them  also  Bethel  College.  As  a  result, 
a  twenty-page  report  on  Bethel  College  was  given  us.  Some  state- 
ments in  it  are  very  encouraging,  others  again,  especially  pertaining 
to  financial  support,  are  not  so  flattering  and  one  hesitates  to  pub- 
lish them.  Still  it  may  be  best  for  the  constituency  to  know  how 
the  North  Central  looks  at  some  of  these  things.  From  the  re- 
port we  quote  in  part: 

"Important  for  the  future  of  the  college  are  the  follow- 
ing considerations:  Bethel  College  is  the  only  Mennonite 
College  west  of  the  Mississippi  River  granting  the  A.  B. 
degree  .  .  .  Within  the  area  west  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
including  also  a  portion  of  Western  Canada  adjacent  to  our 
country,  there  reside  approximately  75,000  Mennonites  .... 
Within  a  radius  of  250  miles  of  the  college  there  are  approxi- 
mately 25,000  Mennonites  (adults  only).  Thus  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  college  has  a  sizable  constituency  .  .  . 

"Of  the  faculty  staff  of  Bethel  College,  25  per  cent  hold 
the  Doctor's  degree.  .  .  The  administration  is  to  be  com- 
mended for  the  large  measure  of  success  it  has  attained  in 
urging  upon  the  faculty  the  need  of  its  efforts  along  these 
lines  in  times  of  depleted  resources.  The  faculty  of  Bethel 
College,  however,  continues  to  suffer  from  pitifully  low  salar- 
ies. ...  It  should  be  noted  that  especially  the  higher  brack- 
ets, notably  the  President  and  the  Dean  of  the  College  have 
received  this  drastic  cut.  Lesser  salaries  have  been  cut  much 
less,  the  principle  governing  the  cut  being  that  of  "subsist- 
ence". The  salary  of  every  member  of  the  staff  has  been 
brought   down   almost   to   the   irreducible   minimum. 

"No  criticism  can  attach  to  the  administration  of  the 
school  for  such  a  financial  plight.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
administration  has  over  the  past  few  years  made  herculean 
efforts  to  secure  funds  to  meliorate  the  living  conditions  of 


—  645  — 

the  faculty  and  it  is  only  due  to  these  efforts  that  the  sitia- 
ation  is  not  worse  than  it  is.  The  responsibility  for  such  a 
salary  wage  in  this  institution  rests  upon  the  Board  of  Con- 
trol and  ultimately  is  to  be  laid  at  the  feet  of  the  Mennonite 
Church.  The  Mennonite  Church  established  Bethel  College 
as  a  place  for  the  safe  education  of  its  young  and  has  been 
able  in  the  past  to  place  with  confidence  the  education  of  its 
young  in  the  hands  of  the  devoted  faculty  of  this  institution. 
It  is  true  that  the  Mennonite  faith  upholds  the  dignity  of 
Christian  simplicity  of  living.  But  it  apparently  has  not 
yet  recognized  what  are  the  minimum  needs  of  the  faculty 
of  an  educational  institution  if  such  an  institution  is  to  attain 
a  significant  place  in  the  academic  world.  It  is  absolutely 
essential  that  a  college  teacher  shall  have  a  margin  of  salary 
which  will  make  possible  intellectual  growth  through  the 
years  and  the  maintenance  of  contacts  with  his  colleagues  in 
the  academic  world. 

"The  academic  future  of  a  college  which  allows  such 
a  condition  to  exist  is  precarious  in  the  extreme.  Able  men 
of  the  faculty  will  do  one  of  two  things:  They  will  leave  the 
institution  at  the  first  possible  opportunity,  or  they  will  re- 
main and  each  year  their  instruction  will  become  more  and 
more  perfunctory.  If  the  Mennonites  of  the  area  served  by 
this  institution  do  not  approve  of  Bethel  College  they  should 
repudiate  it  at  once  and  not  kill  it  by  slow  starvation.  If 
they  wish  such  an  institution  to  continue  they  should  make 
it  possible  for  it  to  realize  to  a  fuller  degree  than  it  now  does 
the  ideals  of  its  administration  and  faculty. 

"A  great  deal  of  attention  has  been  devoted  by  the  ad- 
ministration'  and  faculty  ...  to  the  reorganization  of  the 
curriculum.  Bethel  College  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  the 
independence  it  has  shown,  in  this  period  of  declining  re- 
quirements, upon  its  insistence  that  its  graduates  receive 
a  broad  cultural  education.  There  is  a  heavy  emphasis 
in  the  curriculum  upon  the  social  studies,  a  thing  to  be  com- 
mended in  this  time  of  change.  .  .  The  chief  weakness  of  the 
entire  personnel  program  lies  in  the  fact  that  the  personnel 


—  646  — 

officers  are   overburdened  with   instructional  duties   and  re- 
sponsibilities  and,   accordingly,,  are   not   able   to   devote   the 

necessary  time  to  the  development  of  the  personnel  program. 
»> 

The  report  further  lists  the  following  "elements  of  strength": 
1.  An  adequate  constituency  and  field  of  service.  2.  A  vigorous 
administration.  3.  A  loyal,  devoted,  and  well-trained  faculty,  4.  The 
excellent  administration  of  the  library.  5.  The  extent  to  which  the 
institution  studies  itself.  6.  The  program  of  student  induction. 
7.  The  housing  program  for  students  and  faculty.  8.  The  science 
building. 

The  following  are  listed  as  "points  of  weakness":  1,  Lack  of 
adequate  financial  support  from  the  church  and  community.  2. 
Pitifully  low  salaries,  3.  Teaching  load  of  personnel  officers.  4. 
Indebtedness  of  the  school. 

It  will  be  noted  that  these  weaknesses  are  of  a  financial  nature. 
It  was  recognized  that  progress  has  been  made  on  the  part  of  the 
church  and  community  in  recent  years.  However,  the  financial 
support  is  still  considerably  below  what  the  North  Central  As- 
sociation thinks  it  should  be.  In  other  words,  the  North  Central 
Association  rated  high  the  college  as  such,  but  rated  low  the  finan- 
cial support  that  the  college  has  been  able  to  win  for  itself  in  the 
past.  This,  of  course,  affects  the  total  picture  of  the  institution  and 
must  be  corrected. 

As  far  as  the  academic  standing  of  Bethel  College  is  concerned, 
the  University  of  Kansas,  as  well  as  the  Kansas  State  Board  of 
Education,  assured  us  that  our  credits  are  better  than  ever  and 
Bethel  College  is  rated  higher  than  ever.  Of  course,  our  financial 
condition  must  be  very  much  improved  at  once.  Here  too,  we  have 
made  some  progress  in  the  last  few  years.'  Our  debt  has  been 
reduced  from  $141,000  to  less  than  $120,000,  Our  Endowment 
investments  have  been  increased  from  $280,000  to  over  $310,000. 
Our  Plant  and  Equipment  evaluation  has  been  increased  from 
$290,000  to  over  $300,000.  We  wish  to  express  our  gratitude  to  all 
who  have  had  a  part  in  making  it  possible  for  Bethel  College  to 
move  forward  even  during  these  hard  times. 

A  part  of  the  concluding  statement  of  the  North  Central  re- 


—  647  — 

port  reads  thus:  "It  is  the  judgment  of  our  inspectors  that  Bethel 
College  has  a  well-defined  constituency  and  field  of  service  and 
will  in  the  course  of  time  work  out  a  satisfactory  status,"  This 
is  a  very  encouraging  statement.  It  means  that  the  school  has 
a  definite  place  if  it  can  win  enough  financial  support.  The 
friends  of  the  school  have  it  in  their  hands  to  determine  how  long 
it  will  take  for  the  institution  to  reach  satisfactory  status.  Judg- 
ing by  the  interest  shown  and  the  sacrifices  brought  in  recent 
years,  we  believe  that  it  will  not  be  long.  The  schools  exists  for 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  Church  and  in  particular  for  the  Mennonite 
Church.  We  are  human  and  make  mistakes,  but  that  is  the  aim 
of  our  Board  and  faculty.  Towards  a  fuller  realization  of  this  aim 
we  covet  the  support  of  Mennonites  everywhere.  A  Christian  col- 
lege is  a  missionary  undertaking  and  it  will  not  succeed  as  a  Chris- 
tian college  unless  it  is  recognized  as  a  missionary  undertaking  by 
itself  and  by  the  Church  that  is  interested  in  it. 
•  Bethel  College  has  faced  discouragements  before  and  through 
the  Grace  of  God  has  overcome  them.  The  spirit  of  the  fathers  is 
encouragement  to  us.  Committing  the  institution  to  the  continued 
interest  and  prayers  of  its  friends,  I  beg  to  remain 

Gratefully  and  respectfully  yours, 

Ed.  G.  Kaufman,  President. 

REPORT  OF  BLUFFTON  COLLEGE 

1935 
Greetings : 

Heretofore  the  General  Conference  has  had  reports  of  Bluffton 
College  brought  to  it  by  Dr.  S.  K.  Mosiman,  its  president  through 
the  comparatively  long  period  of  twenty-eight  years  of  college  ad- 
ministration. This  Eeport  is  brought  to  the  Conference  by  the  new- 
ly elected  president  of  the  college  who  since  last  June  has  been 
called  to  this  important  office  and  task  in  the  interest  of  the  church 
and  Christian  education.  Dr.  Mosiman  is  now  President  Emeritus 
of  the  institution  which  he  served  so  loyally  and  faithfully  for  so 

long. 

It  is  evident  the  report  to  this  Conference  by  a  newly-elected 
president  must  be  largely  in  terms  of  the  hopes  and  convictions 


—  648  — 

of  the  new  president  as  he  faces  his  task  and  responsibility.  With 
deep  appreciation  of  the  foundation  that  has  been  laid  and  the  work 
that  has  been  done,  there  is  naturally  a  forward  look  in  terms  of 
an  institution  growing  in  size,  strength,  usefulness,  and  contribu- 
tion. 

It  may  be  said,  however,  that  many  difficulties  have  been  faced 
throughout  the  past  few  years  of  the  school's  history.  This  is  not 
unusual  as  it  has  been  the  lot  of  most  small  and  privately  support- 
ed educational  institutions  throughout  the  depression  years.  The 
friends  of  the  college  have  not  been  able  to  rally  to  its  support 
as  formerly  and  meeting  the  finances  has  been  a  serious  problem. 
For  the  past  two  years  the  faculty  have  shared  the  tuition  funds 
which  have  been  sufficient  to  pay  only  a  small,  barely  liveable  wage. 
The  faculty  is  deserving  of  much  praise  for  the  loyal  way  they 
have  served  the  institution  and  for  the  good  work  they  have  done 
in  spite  of  a  severe  financial  struggle. 

The  outlook  for  the  coming  year  is  somewhat  more  hopeful. 
Student  solicitation  has  progressed  nicely  and  it  is  evident  that  the 
hard  work  of  the  two  field  men,  John  Ramseyer  and  Winfield  Fretz, 
will  bear  fruit  in  increased  enrollment  when  the  college  opeils  in 
a  few  weeks.  Already  there  is  some  anticipation  that  as  much  as 
a  twenty-five  per  cent  increase  in  the  student  body  will  result  if 
propsects  materialize  which  will  certainly  be  a  distinct  encourage- 
ment with  which  to  start  off  the  year.  An  increase  in  the  size  of 
the  student  body  is  one  avenue  by  which  the  financial  needs  of  the 
college  can  be  met,  but  other  plans  must  be  formulated  to  further 
meet  this  situation. 

An  increase  in  the  number  of  students  is  desirable  not  only 
for  financial  reasons,  but  also  and  much  more  to  give  the  college 
a  larger  opportunity  to  serve  the  young  people  of  the  Mennonite 
Church  and  all  others  who  feel  the  need  and  value  of  Christian  edu- 
cation. Bluffton  College  is  one  of  those  colleges  that  wished  to 
underscore  the  word  CHRISTIAN  in  relation  to  education.  Bluffton 
College  was  founded  for  the  church  and  exists  to  serve  the  church 
as  a  Christian  school.  If  she  should  not  continue  to  make  this  type 
of  emphasis,  she  would  have  no  right  to  the  support  of  the  church 
and  no  reason  to  exist  even  as  an  educational  institution,  as  there 


—  649  — 
are  plenty  of  other  colleges  which  our  young  people  may  attend. 

The  new  president  of  Bluffton  College  has  accepted  the  caH 
to  this  school  because  of  the  challenge  of  Christian  education. 
It  is  because  of  a  deep  conviction  on  this  point  that  leadership  in 
this  task  has  been  accepted  and  undertaken.  The  church  must 
face  the  problem  of  education  and  face  it  aggresively  by  providing 
for  training  that  is  Christian.  There  is  so  much  education  today 
that  is  based  upon  atheistic  and  materialistic  philosophy  which  is 
entirely  contrary  to  the  conviction  of  the  church  and  the  foundation 
upon  which  the  church  is  built.  However,  we  can  not  say  that 
because  there  is  so  much  education  of  this  type  we  will  not  have 
anything  at  all  to  do  with  education.  Our  young  people  will  de- 
mand educational  opportunities  and  they  are  entirely  right  in 
this  respect.  There  is  no  other  way  for  the  church  to  provide  for 
this  need  than  to  offer  her  young  people  training  for  life  in  the 
field  of  a  higher  education  under  an  influence  that  is  vitally  and 
creatively  Christian.  Having  been  established  by  the  church  for  just 
such  a  purpose,  the  college  faces  the  challenge  of  living  fully  up  'h) 
these  ideals. 

May  I  say  that  it  is  my  earnest  intention  to  cooperate  closely 
with  the  church  and  her  people  in  guiding  the  destinies  of  Bluff- 
ton  College.  The  college  needs  the  church  and  the  church  needs  the 
college.  I  want  to  welcome  any  suggestions  or  counsel  that  this 
Conference  or  indi-vaduals  may  have  regarding  the  institution.  This 
cooperation,  combined  with  better  understanding  and  closer  fel- 
lowship, is  the  great  need  of  the  college  and  one  in  which  it  must 
take  initiative  toward  the  churches.  With  the  faith  of  the  Bible 
as  our  foundation  and  the  power  of  God  as  our  strength,  may  we 
go  on  together  with  prayer  for  one  another  to  do  the  work  of  the 
Lord  in  our  respective  fields.  It  is  all  His  work;  and  while  none 
of  His  work  should  be  neglected,  let  us  not  forget  the  tremendous 
importance  of  Christian  education  in  the  work  of  the  Kingdom. 
It  is  with  this  trust  in  God,  and  with  the  church  and  college  work- 
ing hand  in  hand  in  this  great  work,  that  we  look  forward  to  our 
service  in  this  great  task  of  Christian  education. 

A.  S.  Rosenberger,  President. 


—  650  — 
WOMEN'S  MISSIONARY  ASSOCIATION 

EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE   REPORT 

1933-1935 
Dear  Co-Workers: 

Today  we,  as  an  organization  of  missionary  minded  women, 
are  again  at  a  milestone  measuring  the  distance  we  have  traveled 
since  our  last  business  meeting,  held  at  Bluffton,  Ohio,  two  years 
ago.  We  recognize  gratefully  the  guidance  and  blessing  of  the 
Heavenly  Father  during  this  term.  Our  work  in  the  societies  has, 
or  at  least  should  have,  taken  of  our  time,  of  our  money,  of  our 
thoughts,  and  of  our  prayers.  Our  missionary  societies  and  our 
association  should  mean  much  to  us,  but  neither  the  society  nor 
the  association  should  ever  be  considered  as  an  end  in  itself,  but 
always  as  a  tool  which  helps  to  make  it  possible  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature. 

As  there  has  been  no  opportunity  for  the  entire  Executive  Com- 
mittee to  have  a  meeting  since  the  last  conference,  all  questions 
have  had  to  be  decided  by  correspondence.  It  was  a  great  help, 
however,  to  have  all  of  the  officers  and  some  of  the  committee 
members  together  during  those  days  at  Bluffton,  for  those  who 
were  present  met  a  number  of  times  to  make  final  plans  for  the 
women's  meetings,  to  discuss  various  questions  that  were  so  hard 
to  clear  up  by  correspondence,  and  to  pave  ways  for  the  proper 
handling  of  problems  that  might  come  up  in  the  future. 

Mrs.  Frieda  Regier  Entz  and  Mrs.  Goerz  have  met  with  the 
Mission  Board  at  all  of  their  meetings  during  these  two  years. 
This  privilege  gives  our  committee  an  insight  into  many  problems 
that  affect  our  work  as  well  as  theirs. 

Although  the  past  term  has  been  short,  only  half  as  long  as 
the  previous  one,  the  reports  will  show  that  the  work  has  not  been 
in  vain. 

Societies.  Much  of  the  work  done  and  the  help  rendered  is 
still  considered  as  regular  routine  and  has  therefore  not  been  fully 
reported.  For  this  reason  and  because  the  questionnaires  are 
sometimes  not  returned  at  all,  it  is  not  possible  to  give  an  absolute- 
ly accurate  report  of  the  societies.  As  nearly  as  we  can  give  fi- 
gures from  the  records  we  have  on  hand,  there  are  now  299  Wo- 


—  651  — 

men's  and  17  Junior  and  Intermediate  Societies  in  our  conference. 
Of  these,  157  women's  and  all  of  the  Junior  and  Intermediate  so- 
cieties are  in  the  States  and  the  other  72  Women's  societies  are 
in  Canada.  It  is  possible,  however,  that  some  of  the  societies  may 
not  have  been  classified  correctly. 

The  societies  on  our  list  at  present  are  distributed  as  follows: 


Dist. 

Churches 

Worn.  Soc. 

Jr.  Soc.     Int.-Soc, 

Eastern 

26 

28 

0                 0 

Middle 

18 

23 

4                 3 
1  Jr.  &  Int.  comb. 

Northern 

23 

24 

1                 0 

Western 

61 

66 

2                 0 

Pacific 

17 

17 

2                 2 

Canada,  Province  of 

Ontario 

4 

7 

Manitoba 

8 

25 

Saskatchewan 

22 

30 

Alberta 

8 

10 

Junior  and  Intermediate  Department.  Resolution  No.  1,  1933, 
authorized  the  executive  committee  to  appoint  a  secretary  of  junior 
and  intermediate  societies  who  with  the  officers  and  committees 
should  try  to  further  missionary  interests  among  our  children  and 
younger  people.  This  then  was  one  of  the  first  duties  of  the  com- 
mittee after  the  conference.  At  first  it  seemed  as  if  this  should 
not  take  very  long,  for  the  committee  felt  sure  that  there  were  many 
who  were  capable  and  whose  heart  was  in  this  kind  of  work,  but 
when  one  after  another  was  approached,  there  were  good  reasons 
why  each  one  could  not  accept  the  position.  After  much  searching, 
corresponding  and  praying  over  this  matter,  the  answer  came  and 
by  February  we  could  make  final  arrangements  with  Mrs.  J.  Ernest 
Cline  of  Upland,  Calif,  to  take  up  this  work.  Mrs.  Cline  is  a  very 
busy  woman.  We  have  found,  though,  that  it  is  the  women  who 
are  already  busy  who  make  the  best  workers  when  they  take 
up  something  new.  Hers  is  pioneering,  and  hard  work.  Past 
experience  in  our  other  departments  has  shown  that  all  such  be- 
g:innings  take  almost  endless  patience,  but  that  results  will  slowly 
but  surely  come  if  we  are  faithful  and  sincere. 


—  652  — 

As  Mrs.  Cline  will  report  on  her  own  work  I  shall  not  go  into 
this  any  further,  but  only  say  that  the  committee  has  been  very 
well  satisfied,  and  that  she  deserves  the  cooperation  and  assist- 
ance of  every  women's  society  in  our  conference. 

District  Junior  and  Intermediate  Secretaries.  The  women  of 
the  Middle  District  set  a  worthy  example  at  their  conference  last 
fall  when  they  appointed  Miss  Ida  Sprunger,  Berne,  Ind.,  as  Junior 
and  Intermediate  secretary  of  their  district,  and  the  Eastern  Dis- 
trict just  this  spring  followed  suit  by  appointing  Miss  Hulda 
Meyers,  Quakertown,  Pa.  These  young  ladies  are  excellently  equip- 
ped for  the  kind  of  work.  It  is  hoped  that  they  may  be  able  to  visit 
the  churches  in  their  respective  districts  to  try  to  interest  the  par- 
ents of  children  in  this  movement.  In  some  churches  it  may  be 
possible  to  organize  regular  junior  and  intermediate  mission  so- 
cieties while  in  others  the  missionary  information  and  inspiration 
may  have  to  be  brought  to  the  children  by  cooperating  with  the 
junior  and  intermediate  Christian  Endeavor  societies,  if  they  have 
these,  or  even  through  the  Sunday  School. 

Our  churches  and  our  conference  work,  with  their  missionary 
responsibility,  will  some  day  be  in  the  hands  of  those  who  are 
now  in  the  junior  and  intermediate  age.  Can  we  picture  to  our- 
selves the  good  that  might  result  by  the  time  they  are  the  leaders, 
if  this  work  should  now  be  taken  up  and  carried  on  with  en- 
thusiasm, and  prayer  in  every  district  and  until  it  reaches  every 
church  ? 

"Missionary  News  and  Notes,"  our  official  paper  has  again 
been  published  each  month  since  the  last  conference,  except  in  the 
months  of  July  and  August.  The  English  mailing  list  has  increased 
from — in  June  1933  to  1,578  in  June  1935,  and  the  German  from  503 
to  540. 

The  original  policy  of  sending  every  society  one  subscription, 
whether  their  dues  are  paid  or  not,  in  order  to  keep  them  in  touch 
with  the  doings  in  other  societies  and  with  the  missions  and  mis- 
sionaries, is  still  in  practice.  We  would  suggest  that  the  president 
and  secretary  of  each  society  look  the  paper  over  before  they  go 
to  their  meetings  to  see  if  there  are  any  notices,  suggestions  or 
matters  of  business  that  should  be  attended  to  at  their  meeting. 


—  653  — 

Only  then  can  results  be  expected.  And,  further,  we  would  again 
ask  the  officers  of  each  society  to  keep  the  News  &  Notes  on  file 
for  future  reference.  Address,  birthdays,  work  to  be  done,  etc.  are 
often  given  and  could  be  looked  up  if  papers  were  saved. 

Translating.  Mrs.  Sara  Richert,  Miss  Agatha  Andres,  and 
Mrs.  Herman  Andres  kindly  assisted  in  translating  articles  and 
letters  for  the  German  paper.  Several  young  people  also  did  some 
typing.  This  help  was  much  appreciated,  and  was,  of  course,  given 
without  remuneration,  as  no  one  in  the  association  has  ever  re- 
ceived pay  for  anything  she  has  done. 

Expenses.  The  expenses  of  the  association  during  the  past 
term  were  about  the  same  as  they  have  been  in  previous  years. 
But  during  this  term  we  thought  it  might  for  the  first  time  become 
necessary  to  resort  to  the  provision  made  in  Article  IV  of  our  con- 
stitution and  draw  on  the  general  treasury.  To  our  great  joy  and 
satisfaction,  however,  the  treasurer  reports  a  small  balance.  Thanks 
to  God  and  your  cooperation  in  this  matter  we  could  come  to  the 
Diamond  Jubilee   Conference  debt-free. 

In  this  connection  it  might  again  be  said  that  there  are  still 
many  members  and  some  whole  societies  that  do  not  understand 
about  the  expenses  and  how  they  are  to  be  met.     Our  constitution 
says  that  every  society  should  pay  ten  cents  for  every  member 
annually  to  defray  the  necessary  expenses  of  the  organization.     It 
does  not  say  that  only  those  who  receive  their  copy  of  Missionary 
News  and  Notes  shall  pay,  but  every  member.     This  method  was 
in  use  long  before  the  paper  was  ever  thought  of.     Of  course,  this 
is  only  a  request,  but  the  organization  should  be  worth  that  much 
to  everyone.     We  realize  too  often  that  it  is  almost  impossible,  to 
collect  ten  cents  from  every  member  each  year,  especially  if  the 
society  is  very  large,  or  if  the  members  live  scattered  over  a  wide 
area.     Since  all  members  help  to  raise  the  money  anyway,  some 
societies  have  found  that  it  is  a  surer  way  to  get  the  money  and 
far  less  trouble  if  they  pay  it  out  of  their  treasury  each  year. 
Why  not  try  this  plan  next  year  ?    You  will  probably  never  go  back 
to  the  old  one.    We  are  still  of  the  opinion  that  if  the  dues  are  paid 
as  they  could  and  should  be,  it  will  not  become  necessary  to  draw  on 
the  general  treasury. 


—  654  — 

Packers.  Since  the  amount  of  clothing  asked  for  by  our  mis- 
sionaries has  decreased  so  rapidly  during  the  last  few  years,  the 
work  of  the  packers  has  grown  so  light  that  it  hardly  seemed  worth 
while  to  have  two  packers  and  two  places  from  which  to  send  the 
things  any  longer.  Mrs.  E.  P.  Ruth,  Reedley,  California,  who  for 
nine  years  had  charge  of  the  packing  and  shipping  of  things  that 
were  sent  to  India  from  the  societies  west  of  the  Mississippi,  has 
therefore  asked  to  be  relieved  of  the  work.  We  appreciate  Mrs. 
Ruth's  long  and  faithful  service  and  express  our  thanks  to  her. 
This  now  leaves  Mrs.  Eli  Lugibill,  Berne,  Ind.,  in  charge  of  all 
shipments  to  India.  She  will  send  the  things  with  missionaries 
whenever  that  is  possible,  but  please  remember  that  the  freight 
and  other  expenses  connected  with  getting  things  to  their  desti- 
nation (15c  a  lb.)  will  still  have  to  be  paid  by  the  societies  sending 
them. 

Quarter  Project  and  Two  Cent  A  Week  Plan.  During  the  last 
two  years  several  new  ways  of  raising  money  for  missions  have 
been  tried.  Two  of  these  are  the  Quarter  Project  and  the  Two 
Cent  a  Week  Plan.  They  seem  to  be  worth  knowing  about  and  will 
be  explained  by  sisters  who  have  tried  them.  It  has  been  suggest- 
ed that  it  might  be  a  good  idea  to  decide  on  some  project  for  which 
the  proceeds  of  these  two  plans  could  be  used.  We  have  found 
again  and  again  that  it  is  much  easier  to  raise  a  certain  amount  of 
money  if  the  societies  have  something  specific  to  work  for.  If 
that  is  the  case  with  women  how  much  more  would  it  be  with 
children. 

Canadian  Societies.  As  we  have  never  succeeded  in  getting 
many  complete  reports  from  Canadian  societies  when  we  sent  out 
questionnaires,  we  decided  this  year  to  save  this  expense  and  get 
what  information  we  could  through  our  Canadian  sewing  super- 
visor, Mrs.  G.  A.  Krehbiel,  and  through  Rev.  Benj.  Ewert,  who  is 
sent  out  by  the  Home  Mission  Board  as  traveling  minister  (Reise- 
prediger)  to  visit  all  the  churches  and  scattered  groups  in  western 
Canada.     For  their  help  we  are  indeed  very  grateful. 

Women's  Missionary  Program.  The  following  program,  to  be 
given  at  Upland,  and  usually  called  the  women's  missionary  pro- 
gram  was  prepared  by  the  executive  committee  during  the  past 


—  653  — 

winter.     The   time   set  for   the   same   by   the   General   Conference 
program  committee  was  the  evening  of  August  6,  1935. 
Opening  devotions,  Rev.  J,  M.  Regier,  Pres.  Home  Mission  Board. 
Introduction  of  all  missionaries,  home  and  foreign,  by  the  chairman, 

Mrs.  J.  E.  Kaufman  (all  missionaries  are  to  be  seated  on  the 

platform,   dressed   in  native   costumes   of  the   people   among 

whom  they  work.) 
Music    (All  music  in  charge  of  ladies   of  entertaining  churches.) 
Address,  Mrs.  Floyd  Pannabecker.  (Miss  Frieda  Sprunger  took  her 

place.) 
Music 

Address  ,  Mrs.  J.  R.  Duerksen 
Offering  (%  Home  and  %  Foreign  Mission) 
Address,   Miss   Levina   Burkhalter 
Music 
Close  and  Benediction,  Dr.  J.  W.  Kliewer,  Pres.  Foreign  Mission 

Board. 

Missionary  Library.  One  of  the  questions  which  has  come  up 
time  and  again  and  which  was  discussed  by  correspondence  was 
that  of  getting  missionary  books  within  reach  of  our  missionary 
societies.  Missionary  books  certainly  create  interest  in  missions. 
They  can  be  read  at  home,  used  in  missionary  programs,  for  book 
reviews,  or  they  can  be  studied  chapter  by  chapter  in  the  meetings. 
One  or  even  more  circulating  or  traveling  libraries  for  all  of  our 
widely  scattered  societies  hardly  seems  feasible.  The  question  also 
came  up  whether  it  would  not  be  possible  for  each  society  to  gradu- 
ally build  up  its  own  library  as  a  memorial  library.  This  could 
be  done  if  individuals,  or  the  society  as  a  whole  would  buy  one 
book  in  memory  of  every  member  of  their  society  who  had  gone  to 
her  reward.  These  books  would,  of  course,  have  to  be  properly 
marked.  We  would  appreciate  a  thorough  discussion  of  this  sub- 
ject, to  see  what  can  be  done. 

Nominating  Committee.  The  executive  committee  appointed 
Mrs.  S.  M.  Musselman,  Pretty  Prairie;  Mrs.  D.  W.  Bixler,  BlufFton, 
0.;  and  Miss  Elizabeth  Ruth,  Upland,  Calif.,  to  act  as  nominating 
committee  for  the  August  business  meeting. 

Diamond    Jubilee    Exhibit.     The   conference   committee   asked 


—  656  — 

your  secretary  to  be  responsible  for  an  exhibit  which  would  show 
something  of  the  work  done  and  of  the  progress  made  by  the 
women's  missionary  association.  The  secretary  had  the  support 
of  the  entire  committee  and  the  help  of  a  number  of  other  per- 
sons in  preparing  charts,  graphs,  maps,  histories  and  in  mounting 
pictures,  etc.  The  histories  of  the  societies  are  written  but  should 
really  be  printed  in  pamphlet  or  book  form  before  they  are  offer- 
ed for  sale.  Ways  and  means  to  make  this  possible  should  be  dis- 
cussed at  this  meeting.  Plenty  of  time  should  be  taken  to  study 
the  Jubilee  Exhibit.  It  is  a  pity  that  the  whole  conference  exhibit, 
which  covers  all  departments,  could  not  be  kept  and  placed  in  some 
permanent  place. 

Diamond  Jubilee  Fund.  As  member  of  the  Diamond  Jubilee 
Fund  committee  appointed  by  the  General  Conference  committee, 
your  secretary  has  had  the  joy  and  satisfaction  of  receiving  en- 
couraging response  to  the  appeals  made  to  the  societies  in  behalf 
of  this  fund.  Many  a  thank  offering,  yes,  many  a  sacrifice  has  been 
brought  so  that  our  Diamond  Jubilee  Conference  might  be  celebrat- 
ed free  from  debt. 

Before  closing  we  should  again  like  to  stress  the  fact  that 
Missionary  News  &  Notes  is  the  official  organ  of  the  Women's 
Missionary  Association  and  not  of  the  Executive  Committee  and, 
further,  that  the  officers  and  committee  members  are  the  represent- 
atives of  the  missionary  societies,  carrying  on  their  work,  and  be- 
cause of  these  facts,  the  societies  should  consider  it  their  duty  to 
support  the  Executive  Committee  or  Women's  Board  in  their  efforts 
and  should  cooperate  with  them  so  that  the  work  may  be  carried 
on  in  the  best  possible  way. 

This  report  and  those  that  follow  will  give  us  an  idea  of  the 
reported  work  which  has  been  done,  but  we  are  also  grateful  for 
the  many  kind  deeds  of  helpfulness  and  for  those  gifts  of  which 
records  are  kept  only  in  heaven. 

All  in  all  the  term  just  past  has  been  fraught  with  many  bless- 
ings.    May  we  continue  faithfully. 

The  following  Recommendations  of  the  Executive  Committee 
were  adopted: 


—  657  — 

1)  That  the  districts  which  do  not  already  have  a  Junior  and 
Intermediate  secretary  be  encouraged  to  elect  or  appoint  one  at  the 
next   Women's   Business   meeting   of  their  conference. 

2)  That  the  societies  which,  for  various  reasons,  find  it  hard 
to  collect  the  annual  association  dues  of  10  cents  per  members,  try 
the  plan  of  meeting  this  obligation  by  taking  the  sum  out  of  their 
treasury. 

3)  In  view  of  the  fact  that  a  need  is  felt  for  missionary  in- 
formation and  inspiration  we  recommend  that  each  society  of  the 
association  start  a  memorial  missionary  library  during  the  next 
three  years  by  donating  either  individually  or  as  a  society  at  least 
one  missionary  book  to  this  new  library  in  memory  of  every  mem- 
ber who  has  gone  to  her  reward  since  the  organization  of  the  wom- 
en's missionary  association  in  1917  (or  if  preferred  since  the  so- 
ciety was  started.)  b)  That  books  may  also  be  given  in  memory 
of  missionaries  or  of  other  church  workers,  c)  That  books  already 
owned  by  the  society  be  dedicated  to  departed  members,  d)  That 
the  Literature  Committee  prepare  a  list  of  good  missionary  books 
with  prices,  from  which  the  societies  can  choose  when  they  are 
ready  to  buy.  e)  That  the  literature  committee  have  appropriate 
stickers  printed  with  spaces  for  names,  etc.  to  sell  to  the  societies 
as  book  markers,  f )  That  each  society  appoint  a  librarian  to  have 
charge  of  these  books,  g)  That  the  secretary  of  each  society 
keep  a  list  of  the  names  and  dates  of  every  member  who  has  pass- 
ed on. 

4)  That  the  proceeds  from  the  "Two  Cent  a  Week  Plan"  be 
used  as  a  Pension  Fund  for  retired  missionaries. 

The  Executive  Committee, 

Mrs.  R.  A.  Goerz,  Secretary.* 

RESOLUTION     - 
(Adopted  by  the  General  Conference  Session) 

7.  Resolved,  To  adopt  recommendation  4.  It  reads:  The  Wom- 
en's Mission  Societies  of  the  Conference  are  a  very  active  and 
greatly  appreciated  force  in  carrying  on  the  conference  work.  They 
have  been  holding  their  business  meeting  on  an  afternoon  while 
the  Conference  was  in  session,  but  find  this  unsatisfactory  as  they 


43 


—  658  — 

must  thus  miss  part  of  the  session.  Resolved,  That  at  the  next 
session  of  Conference,  if  suitable  arrangement  can  be  made,  the 
Business  Committee  provide  a  place  for  the  Women's  Missionary 
Society  business  meeting  on  the  regular  conference  program,  allow- 
ing about  2%  hours  for  same. 


CONCLUSION 

On  the  preceding  pages  is  recorded  the  detailed  account  of  the 
activities,  growth  and  service  during  the  last  four  decades  of  the 
unification  movement,  begun  in  the  year  1860.  It  was  seventy- 
eight  years  ago,  on  May  28-29  of  that  year,  when  a  small  group 
of  unofficial  representatives  from  a  few  Mennonite  churches  in 
Iowa  and  Pennsylvania  met  at  West  Point,  Iowa.  In  Volume  I  of 
the  historical  account  the  beginning  of  this  unification  movement 
and  its  steady  growth  and  usefulness  are  related.  On  the  pages  of 
this  Volume  (II)  the  aim  has  been  to  pass  before  the  reader's 
eye  a  detailed,  living  picture  of  the  endeavors  and  results  of  forty 
years  of  cooperation  under  the  guidance  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Founder  of  His  church,  and  the  leading  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  "This 
was  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes."  At  the 
Twenty-Seventh  Session  of  the  General  Conference  the  Seventy- 
Fifth  anniversary  was  celebrated.  From  that  small  and  weak 
beginning  three  quarters  of  a  century  ago  a  vigorous,  sturdy  tree 
has  grown.  Then  no  united  work  was  carried  on.  Now  there  are 
a  number  of  schools  and  colleges  maintained.  Benevolent  institu- 
tions of  various  kinds  are  bringing  blessings  to  suffering  and  de- 
pendent persons.  Through  publication  and  dissemination  of  whole- 
some Christian  literature  the  cause  of  Christ  is  being  promoted. 
By  active  Home  Mission  work  spiritually  famished  and  neglected 
souls  are  being  helped  on  the  way  of  life,  and  numerous  persons 
were  saved  in  communities  scattered  from  coast  to  coast.  Among 
three  different  native  Indian  tribes  in  the  United  States  the 
Gospel  of  Salvation  is  reaching  many,  leading  them  to  light  and 
life  in  Jesus  Christ.  And  beyond  the  oceans  among  the  teeming 
millions  of  India  and  China  our  emissaries  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
have,    under    Christ,    established   numerous    mission    stations    and. 


—  659  — 

through  faithful   gospel  preaching,  large  numbers   have  accepted 
the  offered  salvation  through  Christ  the  Lord. 

The  depicting  of  these  details  of  service  and  growth  has  expand- 
ed until  the  matter  has  increased  beyond  the  compass  of  one  vol- 
ume. It  w^as  necessary  to  limit  the  present  Volume  to  this  detailed 
account.  The  intention  is  to  complete,  to  date,  the  historical  ac- 
count of  the  General  Conference,  by  assembling  the  historic  pre- 
sentation of  the  six  District  Conferences,  together  with  more  de- 
scriptive and  illustrated  accounts  of  the  various  other  institutional 
interests,  subsidiary  to  the  General  Conference,  —  such  as  schools, 
colleges,  hospitals  and  others,  into  a  third  Volume,  to  be  completed 
by  the  year  1939,  if  possible.  (See  "Foreword"  for  further  infor- 
mation.) 

It  will  be  observed  from  the  perusal  of  the  preceding  pages 
that  there  is  a  gradual  drawing  closer  to  each  other  of  the  various 
Mennonite  groups;  yea,  more  than  that,  the  several  non-resistant 
Historic  Peace  churches  are  coming  nearer  to  each  other  in  fel- 
lowship and  cooperation  in  promoting  the  cause  of  Christian  Peace 
established  by  our  mutual  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Mennonite  church  is  but  a  remnant  of  Christ's  early 
evangelical  church,  kept  of  God  for  a  time  such  as  this.  In  this 
day  of  transition  to  a  fuller  realization  of  the  rule  of  Christ  on 
earth,  the  doors  are  opening  wide  to  the  friends  of  peace  on  Earth 
for  rendering  their  special  contribution  toward  the  attainment  of 
Good-will  among  men.  May  the  Lord  find  us  faithful  to  the  trust 
rested  in  us  by  proving  our  loyalty  in  love  to  Him  by  keeping  all 
His  commandments.  Shall  we  not  with  increased  loving  fellowship 
be  useful  to  the  Lord  in  bringing  in  His  Kingdom,  and  be  respon- 
sive to  His  desire  that  His  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven! 


APPENDIX 

CHARTER  AND   CONSTITUTION 

of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  N.  A. 

Revised  and  Adopted  1929 

I.    INTRODUCTION 
1.  Name 

"The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North 
America"  is  the  name  of  a  union  of  various  Mennonite  congrega- 
tions into  a  corporate  body. 

2.   Origin,   Inception  and   Growth. 

Its  origin  dates  back  to  May  28,  1860,  when  the  first  session  of 
the  Conference  was  held  at  West  Point,  Iowa,  three  congregations 
participating.  In  the  course  of  time  other  congregations  from  vari- 
ous states  of  the  Union  and  Canada  joined  this  Conference  in 
increasing  numbers,  a  very  considerable  accession  coming  from  the 
congregations  that,  in  the  seventies,  emigrated  from  Russia  and 
other  parts  of  Europe.  Thus  from  a  small  beginning  there  has 
grown,  under  the  gracious  guidance  of  God,  a  noteworthy  and  con- 
stantly increasing  church  body. 

3.    Purpose. 

The  General  Conference  owes  its  origin  and  its  growth  to  a 
deeply  felt  need  of  a  closer  union  of  the  individual  congregations, 
with  the  object  of  promoting  the  "unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace",  of  establishing  more  firmly  the  common  faith,  and  of  ren- 
dering mutual  assistance  in  good  works. 

In  its  sessions  the  Conference  offers  opportunity  to  consult 
and  to  come  to  a  mutual  understanding  in  questions  concerning  the 
advancement  of  our  mission  work  and  the  welfare  of  our  Church. 

4.  Work. 

The  work  of  the  Conference  is  to  assist  in  the  building  up 
of  the  kingdom  of  God: 


—  661  — 

a)  at  home,  in  such  branches  of  work  as  itinerant  preaching, 
Sunday  school,  evangelization,  founding  of  new  churches  where 
needed,  publication,  deaconess  work,  education,  emergency  relief 
work,  care  for  the  poor,  etc.,  and 

b)  abroad,  by  sending  out  missionaries  and  establishing  and 
supporting  mission  stations  and  schools  in  this  and  other  lands. 

Special  regulations  governing  the  Conference  activities  are 
contained   in   the  following   Charter,   and   Constitution. 

II.   CHARTER 

(By  statute  the  charter  expired  Sept.  5,  1911.  An  application 
for  extension  to  Sept.  5,  1961  was  made  by  the  Conference  Trustees 
and  on  October  20,  1924,  the  State  Charter  Board  approved  the 
extension  and  the   Secretary  of  State  filed  it  on  the  same  day.) 

We  the  undersigned  subscribers,  with  our  associates,  have  been 
organized  into  a  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of 
North  America,  and  being  desirous  of  becoming  incorporated  as 
such,  agreeable  to  the  provisions  of  the  Laws  of  the  State  of  Kan- 
sas, do  voluntarily  join  ourselvQs  together  into  a  corporate  body 
and  do  hereby  certify: 

First— That  the  name  of  this  corporation  shall  be:  "The  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America." 

5.  Second — That  the  purposes  for  which  this  corporation  is 
formed  are: 

a)  The  support  of  religious  worship  by  the  promotion  and 
maintenance  of  home  and  foreign  mission,  religious  schools,  semi- 
naries, and  other  church  institutions,  also  the  publishing  of  church 
and  Sunday  Bchool  literature. 

b)  The    soliciting,   receiving,   and   accumulation   of   funds   for 
the  support  and  maintenance  of  the  above  named  institutions  and 
other   benevolent   purposes   by   accepting  donations,   contributions, 

and  legacies. 

c)  The  disbursement  of  funds  received  for  such  purposes 
through  committees  or  trustees  duly  elected  or  appointed  by  said 
General  Conference. 

6.  Third — That  the  places  where  the  business  of  tWs  corpora- 
tion pertaining  to  the  secular  affairs  of  said  Greneral  Conference 


—  662  — 

is   to   be   transacted,    shall   be   Newton   and   Halstead,   in   Harvey 
county,  Kansas. 

7.  Fourth — That  the  term,  for  which  this  corporation  is  to 
exist,  shall  be  perpetual.  (Now  to  Sept.  5,  1961.) 

8.  Fifth — That  the  secular  affairs  of  this  corporation  shall 
be  under  the  control  and  management  of  six  Trustees,  to  be  elect- 
ed  by  the   delegates  to   said   Conference   at   its   regular  sessions. 

9.  Sixth — That  the  By-laws  of  this  corporation  shall  be  made 
by  the  Trustees  of  said  Corporation,  and  be  in  force  until  the  ap- 
proval of  the  said  General  Conference  at  its  regular  or  special 
sessions  and  they  shall  be  deemed  and  taken  to  be  the  laws  of  said 
General  Conference,  subordinate  to  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Kansas 
and  the   Constitution  of  the  United  States. 

In  testimony  whereof  we  have  hereunto  subscribed  our  names 
this  13th  day  of  August,  1891. 

(Signed)    Chr.  Krehbiel,  David  Goerz,  J.  J.  Krehbiel,  H.  Su- 
derman,  Sr.,  A.  B.  Shelly,  Chr.  Schowalter,  Wm.  G.  Moyer,  J.  B. 
Baer,  S.  F.  Sprunger. 
State  of  Kansas,  Office  of  Secretary  of  State. 

I,  William  Higgins,  Secretary  of  the  State  of  Kansas,  do  here- 
by certify  that  the  foregoing  is  a  true  and  correct  copy  of  the 
original  instrument  of  writing  filed  in  my  office,  Sept.  5,  1891. 

In  testimony  whereof  I  have  hereunto  subscribed  my  name  and 
affixed  my  official  seal.  Done  at  Topeka,  Kansas,  this  fifth  day 
of  September,  A.  D.  1891. 

Wm.  Higgins,  Secretary  of  State.   (Seal) 

III.   CHURCH   REGULATIONS 
10.   Our   Common   Confessiop 

The  Conference  recognizes  and  acknowledges  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  as  the  Word  of  God  and  as 
the  only  and  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  life;  for  "other  foundation 
can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid  which  is  Jesus  Christ."  I,  Cor.  3:11. 

In  the  matter  of  faith  it  is  therefore  required  of  the  congre- 
gations which  unite  with  the  Conference  that,  accepting  the  above 
confession,  they  hold  fast  to  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  grace 
through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  baptism  on  confession  of 


—  663  — 

faith,  the  avoidance  of  oaths,  the  Biblical  doctrine  of  non-resist- 
ance, and  the  practice  of  a  Scriptural  church  discipline. 

11.    The    Confession    Unalterable 

At  no  time  shall  any  rules  be  made,  or  resolutions  adopted 
which  in  any  way  contradict  the  principles  of  faith  as  laid  down  in 
this  Constitution. 

12.  The  Conference  is  convinced  that  oath-bound  secret  so- 
cieties are  contrary  to  the  apostolic  admonition:  Be  not  unequally 
yoked  with  unbelievers:  for  what  fellowship  have  righteousness  and 
iniquity?  or  what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness?  And 
what  concord  hath  Christ  with  Belial?  or  what  portion  hath  a  be- 
liever with  an  unbeliever?  II  Cor.  6:14-15;  and,  But  above  all 
things,  my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by  the  heaven  nor  by  the 
earth,  nor  by  any  other  oath:  but  let  your  yea  be  yea,  and  your 
nay,  nay;  that  ye  fall  not  under  judgment.  Jas.  5:12;  further,  that 
drunkards  and  others  living  in  sin  can  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God:  Gal.  5:21.  Therefore  no  congregation  which  does  not  seri- 
ously strive  to  be  and  remain  free  from  these  evils  shall  be  ad- 
mitted into,  or  be  entitled  to  representation  at  the  Conference,  pro- 
vided, that  the  Conference  shall  have  the  right  to  limit  represent- 
ation of  any  church  at  the  Conference  if  this  becomes  necessary  for 
the  purpose  of  discipline  in  cases  where  this  or  other  parts  of  the 
Constitution  are  persistently  violated. 

13.    Admission 

a)  All  congregations  of  the  Mennonite  denomination  which 
adhere  to  the  above  confession  and  tenets  are  invited  to  unite  with 
the  General  Conference  and  will  be  received  into  the  Conference 
on  application  in  the  manner  as  herein  provided. 

b)  Any  Mennonite  congregation,  of  whatever  branch  of  the 
Mennonite  church,  agreeing  to  and  accepting  this  Constitution, 
can  become  a  member  of  the  Conference,  provided  that  on  the  ques- 
tion of  its  admission  the  Conference  decides  affirmatively  by  a 
majority  vote.  Such  a  congregation  enjoys  all  the  rights  and 
privileges  of  membership  and  assumes  all  the  duties  of  the  same 
as  defined  by  these  regulations. 


—  664  — 

IV.   BUSINESS   REGULATIONS 
14.  The  Election  of  Trustees 

The  Trustees  shall  be  elected  for  a  term  of  nine  years,  and 
the  terms  of  the  respective  members  shall  be  so  arranged  that 
at  every  triennial  session  of  the  Conference,  one-third  of  the  number 
shall  be  elected. 

15.  Organization  of  the  Board  of  Trustees 

After  every  election  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  organ'ze  them- 
selves by  choosing  from  their  number  a  President,  a  Secretary,  and 
a  Treasurer  who  shall  constitute  its  executive  committee.  They 
may  also  elect  or  appoint  from  their  number  such  committees  as 
they  may  deem  advisable  for  the  successful  performance  of  their 
duties. 

16.  Rights  and  Duties  of  Trustees 

a)  The  Trustees  have  the  right  to  receive  bequests  and  do- 
nations of  real  and  personal  property,  to  dispose  of  the  same  ac- 
cording to  their  best  judgment,  and  to  administer  the  proceeds. 
They  shall  pay  out  all  moneys  in  their  hands  according  to  the  direc- 
tions of  donors  and  the  resolution  of  the  Conference.  They  shall  be 
answerable  to  the  Conference  for  all  their  transactions  and  shall 
give  a  full  report  of  all  business  affairs  at  each  session  of  the 
Conference. 

b)  The  Board  of  Trustees  is  the  legal  representative  of  the 
Conference  and  it  is  hereby  authorized  and  empowered,  in  the 
name  of  and  for  the  Conference,  through  its  Executive  Committee, 
to  execute  any  and  all  legal  documents  required  in  the  transfer  of 
property,  and  to  attach  the  corporate  seal  to  same. 

17.  Disposition  of  Funds 
On  questions  as  to  the  disposition  to  be  made  of  bequests  in 
money  and  donations  that  are  administere'd  by  the  Trustees  and 
to  which  claim  is  laid  by  any  of  the  other  boards  or  standing  com- 
mittees for  use  in  their  special  line  of  work,  the  Trustees  shall 
have  the  full  right,  together  with  such  claimants,  to  take  the 
matter  under  advisement  and  to  determine  how  they  shall  be  ap- 
plied. In  case  the  Trustees  for  special  reasons  feel  justified  in 
delaying  to  pay  over  such  money  to  a  claimant,  claimant  may  ap- 
peal to  the  Conference  Officers,  and,  if  these  can  not  or  do  not  wish 


I 


—  665  — 
to  decide  the  matter,  claimant  may  appeal  to  the  Conference. 

18.   Representation 

a)  Each  congregation  belonging  to  the  Conference  shall  be 
entitled  to  one  vote  for  every  thirty  of  its  communicant  members 
or  any  fractional  part  of  this  number. 

b)  Congregations  that  for  any  reason  cannot  send  delegates 
of  their  own  to  the  Conference,  may  and  should  authorize  breth- 
ren or  delegates  from  other  Conference  congregations  to  represent 
them  with  their  voting  power.  But  no  delegate  shall  cast  more  than 
ten  (10)  votes  unless  they  be  of  his  own  church.  Should  he  have 
proxies  that  he  cannot  vote  under  this  rule,  he  may  distribute  them 
to  other  members  of  Conference  churches. 

c)  Congregations  that  neglect  to  have  themselves  represented 
in  person  or  by  letter  at  three  consecutive  triennial  conference  ses- 
sions, giving  no  valid  reason  for  such  neglect,  and  leaving  the  offi- 
cial inquiry  for  such  reasons  unanswered,  shall  be  regarded  as 
having  withdrawn  from  membership  of  the  Conference  and  this 
fact  shall  be  properly  entered  on  the  Minutes.  Such  congregations 
may,  however,  upon  application  be  received  again  into  the  Confer- 
ence in  the  regular  manner. 

19.   Sessions 

a)  The  regular  sessions  of  the  General  Conference  shall  be 
held  every  three  years.  Special  sessions  may  be  called  by  the  Exec- 
utive Committee  whenever  the  representatives  of  at  least  ten 
Conference  congregations  or  one  of  the  boards  or  standing  com- 
mittees requests  it. 

b)  At  the  close  of  each  regular  session  Conference  shall  decide 
upon  the  place  for  holding  its  next  session.  The  fixing  of  the 
time  for  the  session  shall  be  left  to  the  Conference  Officers. 

c)  During  conference  deliberations  the  commendable  parlia- 
mentary rule  shall  be  observed  that  every  person  desiring  to  speak 
shall  rise  and  first  address  the  presiding  officer  to  obtain  the  floor. 
While  speaking  he  shall  not  be  interrupted,  so  there  shall  be  but  one 
speaking  at  a  time.  But  the  chairman  shall  at  all  times  have  the 
right  to  call  a  speaker  to  order  if  he  occupies  more  time  than  is 
alloted  to  the  subject  or  is  otherwise  out  of  order. 


—  666  — 

20.  Organization 

Upon  convening,  Conference  shall  organize  by  receiving  and 
recording  the  credentials  of  delegates,  which  all  churches  entitled 
to  vote  should  present  in  writing,  and  by  adopting  a  daily  program 
for  the  session. 

21.  Voting  Right 

a)  The  right  to  vote  is  restricted  to  delegates. 

b)  The  Conference  Officers,  all  Members  of  Boards  and  Stand- 
ing Committees,  Conference  Missionaries  who  are  present  and  have 
sei-ved  5  years,  the  Business  Manager  of  the  Mennonite  Fook 
Concern,  and  the  Editors  of  the  official  organs  of  the  Conference 
are  entitled  to  participation  in  the  deliberations,  and  to  make  or 
second  motions,  but  not  to  vote,  unless  they  are  delegates, 

c)  Questions  of  extending  the  courtesy  to  participate  in  the 
deliberations  in  open  meetings  of  Conference  to  individuals  shall 
be  decided  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Conference.  This  courtesy, 
however,  does  not  include  the  right  to  vote. 

22.  Elections 

a)  The  Elections  of  Officers  of  the  Conference,  Trustees, 
Boards  and  Standing  Committees  shall  be  by  ballot.  Temporary 
committees  shall  be  appointed  by  the  President. 

b)  The  officers  of  the  Conference,  President,  Vice-President, 
and  Secretary,  shall  be  elected  at  the  beginning  of  the  Conference 
session  after  the  Executive  Committee  has  reported,  and  enter  up- 
on their  duties  at  the  close  of  the  session  which  elected  them.  The 
President  and  the  Vice-President  shall  not  be  eligible  for  the  same 
office  for  more  than  two  successive  terms. 

c)  No  persons  shall  be  chosen  upon  more  than  one  of  the 
boards  of  standing  committees.  Members  of  boards  or  standing 
committees  m.ay,  however,  serve  on  temporary  -or  special  commit- 
tees. 

d)  The  elections  upon  boards  and  committees  shall  usually 
be  held  in  the  same  order  in  which  their  reports  are  given  and 
immediately  after  the  reports  have  been  acted  upon. 

23.  Duties  of  Officers 
a)  The  President  shall  preside  at  all  the  meetings  of  Confer- 
ence and  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  shall  appoint  all  tempor- 


—  667  — 

ary  committees,  and  in  case  of  a  tie  vote,  other  than  by  ballot, 
on  resolutions  he  may  cast  the  deciding  vote. 

b)  The  Vice-President  shall,  in  the  absence  or  inability  of 
the  President,  preside  over  the  meetings  and  exercise  all  the  rights 
and  duties  of  the  President. 

c)  The  Secretary  shall  have  for  safe  keeping  all  minutes, 
records,  and  papers  belonging  to  the  Conference  except  such  as 
are  specifically  assigned  to  others,  and  shall  carry  on  the  necessary 
official  correspondence.  He  is  Secretary  of  the  Conference  and 
of  the  Executive  Committee. 

d)  One  or  more  Assistant  Secretaries  shall  be  appointed  by 
the  President  at  each  session  of  Conference,  who  shall  assist  the 
Secretary  in  making  a  true  record  of  the  proceedings  and  prepar- 
ing them  for  publication. 

e)  The  President,  the  Vice-President,  and  the  Secretary  shall 
not  at  the  same  time  be  members  of  any  board  or  standing  commit- 
tee, but  shall,  in  the  interim  between  conference  sessions,  stand 
independent  of  all  boards  and  standing  committees,  so  that  these, 
in  difficult  cases,  may  seek  the  advice  and  aid  of  the  Officers. 

f)  The  Treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  also  have 
charge   of  the   General  Treasury  of  the   Conference. 

24.  Delegate  Meetings 

When  deemed  expedient  by  the  Officers  and  Business  Commit- 
tee, they  may  set  a  time  for  a  delegate  meeting  at  which  matters 
presented  by  the  Business  Committee  shall  be  considered.  Only 
delegates  and  those  enumerated  under  21b)  above  are  entitled  to 
sit  in  such  closed  meetings.  Conference  may,  however,  by  resolu- 
tion invite  others  to  be  present. 

25.  Boards,  Standing  Committees,  Etc. 

a)  The  Conference  shall  choose  from  its  own  number,  i.  e., 
from  the  delegates  or  from  members  of  Conference  congregations, 
a  Board  of  Trustees,  a  Board  of  Home  Missions,  a  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  a  Board  of  Publication,  and  Emergency  Relief  Board  and 
a  Board  of  Education,  each  to  consist  of  six  members,  and  a  Busi- 
ness Committee  of  three  members.  They  shall  be  chosen  for  a 
term  of  three  conference  periods,  or  nine  years;  one-third  of  the 


—  668  — 

number  of  each  board  or  committee  shall  be  elected  at  each  tri- 
ennial conference  session. 

b)  Each  board  and  each  committee  shall  organize  itself  by 
choosing  a  Presiding  officer,  a  Secretary,  and  a  Treasurer. ' 

c)  If  in  the  course  of  time  other  boards  or  committees  shall 
become  necessary,  the  Conference  may  at  any  time  create  the 
same  in  the  manner  above  indicated. 

26.  The  Board  of  Home  Missions  shall,  in  accord  with  the  dir- 
ections of  the  Conference  arrange  and  conduct  all  work  and  under- 
takings of  the  Conference  in  the  line  of  Home  Missions  for  which 
no  special  committees  have  been  constituted,  and  shall  call  the 
necessary  workers  such  as  itinerant  preachers,  evangelists,  etc., 
and  shall  administer  and  disburse  the  money  contributed  for  Home 
Mission  work. 

27.  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  shall  call  and  send  out 
missionaries  and  workers  for  the  foreign  mission  field  and  conduct 
the  work  according  to  the  instructions,  decisions,  and  regulations 
of  the  Conference,  and  shall  administer  the  Foreign  Mission  treas- 
ury. 

28.  The  Board  of  Publication  shall  have  charge  of  our  church 
periodicals,  Sunday  School  and  other  publications,  the  Conference 
Book  Store,  and  all  business  connected  therewith.  The  Board  shall 
also  engage  the  necessary  workers,  such  as  Editors,  Business  Man- 
ager and  other  employees. 

29.  The  Emergency  Relief  Board  shall  accept  gifts  for  the 
support  of  all  charities,  and  shall  distribute  them  according  to 
the  direction  of  the  donors.  They  shall  apply  moneys  sent  without 
directions  according  to  their  judgment. 

30.  The  object  of  the  Board  of  Education  shall  be:  to  develop 
the  Sunday  School  work,  to  promote  the  church  schools,  and  reli- 
gious education  in  Public  schools;  to  assist  Mennonite  schools  and 
colleges  in  arranging  such  courses  of  study  as  meet  the  needs  of 
the  Mennonite  youth;  to  create  a  fund  with  which,  either  through 
loans  or  otherwise,  to  assist  needy  students  who  are  preparing 
themselves  for  the  ministry  or  for  work  in  mission  fields;  to  make 
such  arrangements  as  may  be  found  necessary  to  carry  out  any 
or  all  the  above  named  objects. 


—  669  — 

31.  a)  The  Business  Committee,  prior  to  every  regular  session 
of  the  Conference,  shall  prepare  a  program  for  the  same  which  shall 
be  published  in  the  official  organs  of  the  Conference  about  three 
months  before  Conference  convenes.  This  program  shall  be  the 
Committee's  report  to  the   Conference. 

b)  During  the  sessions  the  Committee  shall  arrange  the  sub- 
jscts  for  consideration  and  lay  them  in  order  before  the  Conference. 
All  questions  and  subjects  which  it  is  desired  to  bring  before  the 
Conference  shall  therefore  previously  be  presented  to  the  Business 
Committee. 

c)  The  Committee  shall  also,  in  agreement  with  the  local  con- 
gregation, arrange  for  the  services  to  be  held  in  connection  with 
the  Conference. 

d)  For  each  triennial  conference  session  the  Business  Commit- 
tee shall  also  name  a  Nominating  Committee  consisting  of  seven 
members.  This  Committee  shall  be  selected  from  the  different 
District  Conferences  according  to  their  numerical  strength  as 
nearly  as  possible.  The  names  of  the  members  of  this  Committee 
shall  be  published  with  the  program.  The  Nominating  Committee 
shall  nominate  two  persons  for  each  place  that  is  to  be  fillled  in 
conference  elections. 

The  Officers  of  the  Conference,  the  Trustees,  and  the  members 
of  Boards  and  Standing  Committees  shall  be  elected  from  the 
persons  nominated;  however,  every  delegate  shall  retain  the  right 
to  supplement  any  nomination. 

32.  Statistician 

The  Conference  shall  elect  a  Statistician  whose  work  it  shall 
be  to  gather  statistical  reports  on  the  number  of  ministers,  church 
members,  Sunday  School  members,  etc.,  and  on  contributions  for 
church  support,  missions,  etc.,  and  to  lay  the  same  before  the 
Conference. 

33.  The  Executive  Committee 

The  Conference  Officers  and  the  Chairmen  of  the  Boards  of 
Foreign  Missions,  Home  Missions,  Publication,  Education,  Emer- 
gency Relief,  and  Trustees,  shall  constitute  an  Executive  Committee 
which  shall  represent  the  Conference  between  Conference  sessions 
and  shall  co-ordinate  the  work  of  the  boards  and  standing  com- 


—  670  — 

mittees.  This  Committee  shall  call  special  sessions  of  the  Confer- 
ence; prepare  and  publish  an  annual  budget,  it  may  appoint  or 
employ  field  workers;  get  into  touch  with  other  Mennonite  bodies 
in  matters  of  our  faith  and  represent  the  Conference  at  Washing- 
ton; if  it  approves  of  obligations  proposed  to  it  by  Boards  the  Con- 
ference shall  be  bound  by  such  approvals  to  the  amount  of  $35,- 
000.00.  This  Committee  is  authorized  to  send  fraternal  delegates 
to  other  Mennonite  bodies;  and  to  have  one  meeting  annually.  ' 
34.  Ordination  of  Evangelists  and  Missionaries 

When  the  Conference,  through  its  respective  boards,  or  stand- 
ing committees  has  occasion  to  call  evangelists  or  missionaries 
who  shall  be  formally  installed  or  ordained  to  their  respective  of- 
fices, the  ceremony  may,  with  the  consent  of  the  church  in  which 
candidates  hold  membership,  be  performed  in  accordance  with  the 
form  given  in  the  "Handbook  for  Ministers",  published  by  the 
Conference. 

35.    Reports 

All  Boards  and  Standing  Committees  shall  report  in  writing 
at  each  regular  session  of  the  Conference.  Points  on  which  Con- 
ference guidance  is  desired  should  always  be  appended  to  reports 
in  the  form  of  definite  recommendations,  or  questions.  Treasuries 
shall  report  on  funds  received  and  paid  out  and  on  all  conference 
funds  and  other  property  they  have  in  hand.  Furthermore  all 
resolutions  and  instructions  to  workers,  as  well  as  the  official  re- 
ports of  the  latter,  shall  be  preserved  and  laid  before  the  Confer- 
ence whenever  demanded. 

36.    Conference   Property 

Every  office  holder  shall,  when  his  term  expires,  deliver  all 
conference  papers,  records,  securities,  funds,  etc.  that  he  holds  to 
his  successor  unless  Conference  makes  other  provisions  for  their 
disposal. 

37.  Vacancies 

Vacancies  in  the  Boards  and  Committees  occurring  between 
conference  sessions  shall  be  filled  for  the  interim  by  appointment 
by  the  Conference  Officers.  At  the  following  session  Conference 
shall  also,  besides  the  regular  elections,  fill  these  vacancies  for 
the  rest  of  the  unexpired  terms. 


—  671  — 

38.  Duties  and  Rights  of  Ckinference  Members 

a)  The  General  Conference  is  not  a  legislative,  but  an  advisory 
body.  Therefore  no  rules  or  regulations  shall  be  adopted  preju- 
dicial to  the  rights  and  independence  of  the  individual  congrega- 
tions. 

b)  Each  congregation  belonging  to  the  Conference  has,  be- 
sides the  rights  above  defined,  also  the  right  to  ownership  in  all 
the  Conference  property.  But  these  rights  cease  when  a  congre- 
gation withdraws  or  is  expelled  from  the  Conference. 

c)  The  Conference  expects  of  all  of  its  congregations  that  as 
far  as  possible  they  shall  be  represented  at  every  session,  and  that 
they  seek  to  further  the  interests  of  the  Conference  during  and 
between  sessions. 

39.   Treasuries 
The  Conference  has  the  following  treasuries  and  reserves  to 
itself  the  right  to  increase  or  diminish  the  number  according  to 
its  needs: 

a)  A  General  Treasury  to  defray  the  expenses  connected  with 
sessions  of  the  Conference  and  such  other  expenses  as  can  not 
properly  be  paid  out  of  any  of  the  other  treasuries.  This  treasury 
is  in  charge  of  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Trustees; 

b)  A  treasury  for  Home  Missions  which  is  in  charge  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions; 

c)  A  treasury  for  Foreign  Missions  which  is  in  charge  of  the 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions; 

d)  A  treasury  for  Education  which  is  in  charge  of  the  Board 
of  Education; 

e)  A  relief  treasury  which  is  in  charge  of  the  Emergency 
Relief  Board; 

f )  A  board  may  choose  its  treasurer  from  outside  its  number 
in  which  case  the  person  so  chosen  shall  be,  by  virtue  of  his  office 
as  treasurer,  a  full  voting  member  of  the  board. 

40.  Appeal 
Difficulties  which  by  their  nature  should  come  before  a  con- 
gregation or  district  conference  and  generally  find  their  solution 
there,  may  come  before  the  General  Conference  for  consideration 
in  the  following  manner:  If  the  matter  cannot  be  settled  in  the 


—  672  — 

congregation  or  between  congregations,  and  the  advice  of  the 
district  conference  does  not  bring  about  a  satisfactory  solution, 
then,  the  district  conference  having  been  duly  notified,  a  congrega- 
tion may  appeal  to  the  General  Conference  and  the  matter  may  be 
accepted   by   the   Business    Committee. 

41.  General  Provisions 

1)  All  resolutions  and  decisions  of  the  Conference  passed  prior 
to  the  adoption  of  this  Constitution  and  which  conflict  in  any  way 
with   any  part  of  the   Constitution   are  hereby  repealed. 

2)  The  Conference  may  make  amendments  to  this  Constitu- 
tion if  two-thirds  of  all  votes  cast  are  in  favor  of  any  amendment. 
The  proposition  for  an  amendment  must  be  sent  to  the  Business 
Committee  at  least  three  months  prior  to  the  session  of  the  Con- 
ference at  which  it  is  to  be  voted  on,  and  shall  be  published  with 
the  program  of  the  Conference. 

3)  No  amendment  to  the  Constitution  shall  be  voted  on  at 
the  same  meeting  at  which  it  is  for  the  first  time  brought  up  for 
discussion. 


INDEX 


Adventist   Church    126 

Adventists     166 

Aeschliman,    P.    R.    44,    74,    161,    542 

Aftermath    324 

Alberta    44,    51,     114,    127,    148 

Albrecht,    Franz    429 

Alexanderwohl    Church    2 

Allebach,   H.    G.    10 

Allentown,    Pa.    50 

All  Mennonite  Convention   172,  316,  321 

All-Mennonite   Statistics   72 

Allotment  of  land  5 

Alsen,   N.   D.    159,   380 

Altoona     Mission,     Pa.     112,     125,     130, 

141,    153.    157,    379,    474,    598 
American   Bible  Society   561 
American   Indians,   missions  among   441 
Amstutz,    J.    E.     131,     356,     599 
Amstutz,    S.    S.    129 
Andres,    Miss    Agatha    653 
Andres.    Mrs.   Herman   653 
Anti-Christian    Socialism    in    China    100 
Arapahoe    Indians     8,     11,     15,     81 
Arapahoe   language   12 
Arapahoe    language   reduced   to   writing 

11 
Arizona    26,    29,    84,    96,    364,    453,    588 
Armenia    60 

Ashland,   Montana  30,  99,   365,  367,   450 
Aulieata    in    Russia    60 
Austi'ia    224 
Auxiliaries    514 
Auxiliary     Peace     Committee    631 


Baer,  J.   B.   35,   43,   44,   61,  74,   139,   542 
Baergen,    G.    M.    142,    153,    157 
Bahnman,    N.     W.     114.     127,     148 
Bai,    Dr.    571 
Baker,    Newton    D.,    Secretary    of    War 

327 
Bakersfield,    Calif.     116 
Balderston,     Dr.     Rober^    W.     636,     689 
Balzer,    J.    F.    125 
Balzer,  J.   J.   44,    45,    51,   343,   406,    642, 

601.   624 
Baptism     3 

Baptismal   Certificate   56 
Basna.    India    89,    368 
Bauman,    Harvey    94,    462,    567 
Baumgartner,    E.    W.    431,    485 
Baumgartner,   S.   S.   546 
Becker,   Heinrich   A.   406 


Beer,    L.    A.    57.    167 
Bender.    H.     S.    505.    506 
Bergthal    Mennonite    Church    15 
Berne.     India    church — picture    10 
Berry,     Dr.     William     E.     637,     642 
Bethany     Biblical     Seminary    641 
Bethel    Church.    Perkasie,    Pa.    50 
Bethel    College    397.    519.    525.    642 
Bethel     Mennonite     Church,     Mountain 

Lake,    Minn. — picture    16 
Bethel     Mennonite      Church.      Perkasie. 

Pa. — picture    109 
Bilaspur    37 
Bible   School    315 
Bible   School,   China    571 
Bible   School    in    India    563 
Biblical   Seminary  315 
Birney,    Mont.    30,    33,    99,    445 
Birra,    India    368 
Bixler,   Mrs.   D.    W.    655 
Blanchard,    Charles   A.    73 
Bluffton    College   397.    525,    647 
Bluffton,     Ohio    Church     425 
Board    of    Inquiry    332 
Board   of   Education    607 
Boehr,   P.   J.   35,   90,   373,   443.   457.   530 
Bolshevistic    banditry    569 
Bolshevistic    uprisings    508 
Bolshevistic  war  569 
Books    603 
Book   store    53 
Borneman,    Mary    538 
Borrowing    money    233 
Brand,    D.     J.     282 
Bradley,    Bishop    B.    T.    427 
Braun.    Anna    24,    33,    567 
Braun,     Elizabeth     48,     143,     153,     156. 

157,    158 
Braun,    H.    J.    (Brown)    39,    42,    47,    90, 

456,   569 
Braun,    Marie   156,    379 
Brazil,    South    America    504,    5057    613 
Brethren    335,    636 

British  Columbia  51,   114,    127,   148,   382 
Brown,   Alfred   12,   33 
Budgets    240 
Bueckert,   J.    P.    383 
Buhler^  Gerhard  127,  148,  153,   158,  382 
Buhler,     G.    G.    437.    597 
BuUer,   Joshua   50 
BuUer,    J.   D.    113.    127 
Bundesbote,    Der    6,    54,    55,    171.    483, 

485,   486,   601 
Burkhalter,    Lavina    152,    381,    476,    655 


674 


Burkhalter,    Martha    87,    443.    530,    558 

Burkhalter,    Mrs.    Menno    423,    530 

Burkhaid,    Mrs.    Adah    103 

Burkharil.    Mrs.    Mary    Y.    94.    443,    567 

Buirton    Mennonite    Church    1 

Busby,    Mont.    30,    32,    33,    81,    83,    98, 

366,    450 
Business    headquarters    at    Newton, 

Kans.   4 


Canada  50,   148,   158,  160,  383,   473.  505 
Canadian    District    Conference    51 
Canadian    Mission    51 
Canadian   Mission   Board    128 
Canton.    Oklahoma    12,    14.    29.    81.    636 
Cantonment.   Okla.   4,  11.   16,   29,  81.  95 
Carlock.    Illinois    353,    358 
Catechism.    English    56.    172.    392,    604. 

608 
Catechism.    German    56.    172 
Catechism — Junior    491,    608 
Central    Conference    346,    525 
Central    Illinois    Conference    131,    619 
Central   Illinois  Conference  Mission    111 
Champa,    India    21,    23,    34,    37,    87.    103 
Cheyennes    11.    81 
Cheyenne-English     Dictionary     13.     27 

366 
Cheyenne    Grammar    14 
Cheyenne    language    reduced    to    writing 

12 
Cheyenne    Linguistic    Work    586 
Cheyennes    of    Montana    31 
Cheyenne   New   Testament    561 
Chiang    Yuan    Hsien    41,    91 
Chicago    Mission    49,    52,    111.    124,    130. 

141,    153,    379,   475 
China  36,   39,   60,   90,   99,   372,   455,   542, 

568 
China    Missionfield    Survey    S69 
China    Relief    401 
China    Statistics    574 
Chinese    Churches — Constitution     374 
Chhattisgarhi,   India  37 
Christian    education    67 
Christian   Evangel.   The   601 
Christian      Evangel      and      Mennonite?— 

Merger  488 
Christian      Exponent.      The,      and     The 

Mennonite — Merger    393 
Christian   ministry   67 
Christian    Peace    437 
Christian    Peace    study    courses    437 


Christlicher    Bundesbote    6,    54,    55,    171, 

483,    485,    486,    601 
Church — Beatrice,     Nebr. — picture    24 
Church — Bethel,    Perkasie,    Pa. — picture 

109 
Church— building    110,    129 
Church    Building    Fund    50,    51,    482 
Church — Bluffton,     Ohio — picture    49 
Church    Extension    110,    127 
Church — First,    Mennonite,    Berne,    Ind. 

(new) — picture    135 
Church    of    God    in    North    America    335 
Church — First    Mennonite,     Hutchinson, 
Kans. — picture    337 
Church — First    Mennonite,    Reedley, 
Calif. — picture    80 
Church — New   Hopedale.    Meno.    Okla. — 

picture   67 
Church — Salem.     Freeman.     S.     Dak. — 

picture    122 
Church   Schools  611 
Church    Schools — Elementary    68 
Church    Unity    Committee     540 
City   Mission   6.    110,    138 
Claassen.   Albert   13.   128.    139,   147,   152, 

381,    476 
Claassen,    A.    E.    343 
Claassen,    C.    F.    164.    405.    409 
Claims    5 

Claim    Missionaries    6 
Claudon.    D.    N.    317 
Clergymen's     Permits     2154 
Cline,    Mrs.    J.    Ernest    651 
Clinton.    Okla.    14,    29,    81.    96.    364 
Colleges    518 
College    work    66 
Commission    to    Washington — account 

war    325 
Comity    Committee    618 
Committee    of    Seven    210.    326.    329 
Conference  Churches  and  World   Peace, 

Columbus,    Ohio    357 
Conference    Publications — Books    604 
Confession    of    Faith    292 
Confession — Common   3 
Confession — unalterable    4 
Constitution    3 

Constitution   and   Chaiter   659 
Continuation    Committee    642 
Coupon,    Pa.,    Mission    142,    153,    157 
Crowder,    Provost    Marshall    325 


D 


Dahlem.  D.  J.   265.  268 


675  — 


Dallas.    Oregon    477 

Darlington.    Okla.    4.    5,    9 

Davis,    Dr.    C.    Ernest    637 

Deaconess   cause   6 

Debt    594,    602 

Deer    Creek,    Okla.    96 

Dester,    Dr.    H.    E.    466,    467,    567 

Dester,  Mrs.  H.   E.   (Hilda  Reusser)   567 

Defenseless  Conference  346 

Defenseless    Mennonites    131 

Defenseless  Mennonite  Church,  Bea- 
trice,   Nsbr. — picture    24 

Diamond    Jubilee    540 

Dictionary,  Cheyenne-English  13,  27, 
366 

Didsbury,    Alta.    51.     114,     149,     159 

Dirks,    H.    B.    139,    152 

Disciplinary    Barracks    132 

Discii)line — Church   4 

Doctrine    and    Conduct    413.    499,    616 

Dos    Pales,    California   477 

Drafted   men    132 

Drake,  Sask.  47,  50,  114,  127,  150, 
379,   382 

Duerksen,    Edward    160,    380 

Duerksen,    Jacob    R.    94,    557,    56. 

Duerksen,    Mrs.    Jacob    R.    655 

Duerksen,  John  R.  29,  361,  364.  443, 
588 

Dutch    Mission    229 

Dyck,    A.    J.    310,    405 

Dyck,    D.    G.    139 


Easlefeather,     Oliver     450 

Earlham    College    641 

Eastern    District    Conference    525 

East    Freedom,    Pa.    474 

Ediger,    J.    B.    12,    14,    29,    82,    452,    578 

Education  2,  61,   178,   179,  191,  225,  395, 

490 
Education,   Board  of   67 
Edwards,    Rev.    J..  T.    427 
Eitzen,    D.    D.    508,    539,     548 
El    Trebol,    Guatemape,    Mexico    385 
Emergency    Relief    199,    330.    400.    502, 

613 
Emergency    Relief    Committee     (Board) 

7,     22,    57 
Engbrecht,  J.  J.   128 
English    periodicals    55 
Enns,.  Daniel    P.    385 
Enns,    F.    F.    383 
Enns,    J.    H.    478,    598 


Entz,  Jane  379 

Entz,    Mrs.     Frieda    Regier    650 
Epp.    Helen    478,    598 
Epp,   Isaac   159 

Epp,    J.    B.    17,    26,    30,    84,    588 
Epp,    Mrs.    J.    B.     19 
Epp.     J.     F.     429 
Epp,    J.    H.    13 

Evangelical     Training     Course     608 
Evangelism    in    China    374 
Ewert,   August  457 
Ewert,    Benj.    654 
Ewert.    H.    H.    71,    74,    115,    178 
Executive   Committee  217,   238,   341,   551 
Eymann,    J.    J.    268,    343,    431,    510 


Fast,    A.    J.    478 

Fa.st.   Aganetha  90,   457 

Fast,    H.    A.    343 

Federal    Council    279,    284 

Feeding    Hungry    in    Russia    506 

Feighner,    Ina    123 

Fernheim    (Paraguay)    Mennonite 

Church   546 
Fields    abandoned    595 
Field    Secretary    342,    349 
Field    Secretary- -Report    163,    222,    250 
Financial    Distress    481 
Flagstaff,    Arizona   380 
Fonda,    Okla.    28,    81,    362 
Foth,   Elizcbeth,    (India)    87 
Foth,    Elizabeth     (Home    Mission)     125, 

142 
Fordson     Tractors     207 
Foreign    Mission    2,    81,    360,    441,    556 
Foreign    Mission    Board    4,    25 
Founding    Mennonite    Church    242 
Franz.    J.    M.    113 
Franz,    Martha    125,    142 
Franz,    Susie    48,    110 
Freeman    Junior    College    400,    SI'S,    525 
Fretz,    A.    M.    343,    540.    546,    618 
Fretz,    Mrs.    J.    R.    530 
Fretz,    Winfield    648 
Frey,     C.    J.    20,     26,     588 
Frey,     Gustav    146 

Frey,    J.    B.    17.    30,    85,    361,    364,    380 
Friends    335,    636 
Friends     House     358 
Friesen.    Karl    84.    97,    588 
Funk,   Anna   C.   23,   25,    566 
Funk,   J.    A.    11,    29 
Funk,     John     50 


—  676  — 


Funk,    J.    R.    532 


Gadsden.    Ala.    147 

Galle,   M.   J.    11,5,   393,   490,   606 

Gandhi    427 

Geary,    Okla.    5,    9,    15,    316 

General     Conference     and     war     75 

Gerbrandt,    John     150 

GeriK,    Daniel    145,    153,    156,    379,    595 

Gerig,    J.    K.    131,    137 

Gering,    Walter    539 

German    69 

German-English   70 

Germany    224,     542 

Gesangbuch  mit  Noten   56,   57.    172,   486 

Girls'    Home,    Saskatoon    384,    478,    598, 

600 
Girls'  Home.  Winnipeg  384,  478,  598 
Glass,    L.    H.    157,    379,    474 
Goering.     S.    J.    91,    456.    557 
Goertz.    Elizabeth,    91,    460 
Goertz.    H.    P.    61 
(lOerz,    David    58 
Goerz.    Mrs.    R.    A.    423.    530,    537,    548. 

C50.   657 
Goodman.    Dorothy.    E.    131,    137 
Goshen    College   641 
Gottshall.    W.    S.    44,    50,    115,    131,    142. 

282.    292.    438.    483.    600 
Great    Deer.    Sask.    51.     113.     127.     158. 

382 
Gretna,    Man.    383 
Grubb,    E.    F.    48,    110 
Grubb,    N.    B.    296,    546 
Grubb,    Silas.    M.    57.    61.    66.    167,    390, 

433.    601 

H 

Habegger.  A.  83,  366,  446,  582 

Habegger.  Mrs.  A.  450 

Hague  114,  127 

Handbook    for    Minister     172,     346 

Haoenaom    14 

Hamm,    A.    A.    383 

Hammon    (d)    12,    14,   28.   29,   31.   95,  364 

Harbin,    China    502,    613 

Harbin    refugees    432 

Harder,     C.     D.     383 

Harder,    D.    E.    317.    328 

Harder,   Henry   539 

Harder,     (Justav     26 

Harms.    Agnes    18 

Harms,    G.    N.    78.    409.    511 


Harrington.    Frank    12 

Hart.    Homer    452 

Hartzler,    J.     S.     317 

Haury,    E.    H.    9,    268 

Haury,    S.    S.    8,    61,    66 

Haury,    Mr.    and    Mrs.    S.    S. — picture   9 

Haury,    Mrs.    S.    S.    423.    529 

Haury.    G.    A.    297,    301,    308,    309 

Heap-of-Birds,    Alfrich    12,    14,    83 

Hege.    Christian     311,    546 

Herbert.     Sask.     50,     148,     153 

Hero  Id,     Der     1 

Hess,    D.    B.     139,    268 

Hiebert,   D.    G.   406,   431 

Hiebert,    G.     G.     506 

Hiebart.    P.    C.    317 

Hiebert.     C.     N.     139 

Highei-    Criticism    73,    75 

Hinman.    Geo.    W.    446 

Hirschler.   Anna   13 

Hirschler.    Elizabeth    132.    137 

Hirschy.     N.     C.     44 

History.   Mennonite  General   Conference 

71 
Historic    Peace    Churches    632 

Historic      Peace     Churches     Conference 
634,    641 

Historic    Peace   Groups    437 

Hohman,    Walter    340 

Home    Finding    Institution    480 

Home     Mission     2,     43,     110,     121,     134, 

152    378,    472,    593 
Home    Mission    Board    43,    48,    51 
Home   Mission    Board   and    Colleges    151 
Home     Mission     Committee — Western 

District    113 
Homes    for    Mission    Workers    130 
Homewytewa.     Isabella     546 
Hopis    29 
Hopi     girls     546 
Hopi     mission     17 
Hopi    tribe    16 

Hotevilla.     Ariz.     86,     97.     364,     453 
Horsch,    L.    J,.    541 
Horsch,    M.     10,    13,    48,    51,    111,    115, 

120.    123.    140,    540,    618,    624 
Ho.spitals   in   India   467 
Hostetler,    Lester   483.    540,    601.   621 
Hu,    Dr.    571 
Huffman.   J.    A.    317 
Hutchinson.     Kansas    339,     380 
Hutchinson.     Kans.     Mission     113.     126, 

130,     143.     153,     155.    475 
Hymnal.    Mennonite    3 


—  677  — 


Idaho  47 

Immigration    237 

Immigration    Aid     213,     402 

Immigration    problem    345 

Immigrants  from  Russia   153 

Incorporation   4 

India  20,   33,  36,   86,   102,  368,   461.   542, 

662 
India  Mission  Field  Survey  566 
India    Statistics   566 
India    Witness    561 
India     Statistical     Resiime    368 
Indian  agitator  446 
India    Church    Conference    370 
Indian    Evangelist    12 
Indian    Territory    4,    8 
Indian    policemen    446 
Indigenization    468 
Industrial    Mission    4 
Intoxicating    liquor    74 
Isaac,    F.    J.     87,     111.     116,     128.     36«. 

567 
Isaac,    J.    J.    of    Harbin,    China    503 
Isaac,    Paul    566 
Italy    60 
Itinerancy   128 
Itinerary    Mission    115,    127,    382,    477 


James,    Mayfa    546 

Janjgir    21,    23,    34,    88,    103 

Janzen,   Jacob   H.    383,    598 

Janzen,    Peter    329 

Janzen,    P.    385 

Pantz,    Peter    J.    406 

Jantzen,    F.    F.    45 

Japan    60 

Java    229 

Jenkins,    Ethel    546 

Jenkins,    Fermena    546 

Jewish   Mission   122,    131.    134.    136.    152 

153 
Johnson.    Fred    453.    530.    589 
Johnson.    Mrs.    F.    A.     558 
Jubilee    celebration — India    372 
Jubilee    Fund    548 
Just.     M.     M.     328 


525,    546.    608.    647 
Kaufman,    Mrs.    J.    E.    423,    530,    655 
Reiser,  A.   R.   429.   483.   539 
Keim.    Dr.    C.    Ray    636.    639 
Kellogg.    Walter   Guest    332 
Kephart.   Walter   147 
Kettle   Falls.    Wash.    13,    27 
Kinderbote,    Der    55,    171,    601 
King,    Ernest    449 
King,    D.    D.    343,    405 
King.    Wm.    Harley   380.   473 
King.    Joseph    131 
Kinsinger,     Bertha     11.     12 
Kinsinger.    Lisette    11 
Klassen.    John    J.     383 
Klassen.    J.    P.     383 
Kliewer.   H.   J.    12,    13,   14.    27,   28,    363. 

390,    578 
Kliewer,    Mrs.    H.    J.    444,    558 
Kliewer,   J.   J.    5.    6.    14,    15 
Kliewer.    J.    W.    26.    44.    66.    229,    281. 
284,  328,  329,   377,   406.  519,  535,  555, 
591 
Kliewer.    P.    A.    30.    32.    582 
Koop.    D.    H.    383 
Korba.    India    33,    89.    103 
Kratz,    M.    H.    205.    219.    392,    329,    507 
Krehbiel,    Christian    4,    58 
Krehbiel,     C.     E.     163,     207,     244,     256, 
345,  353.   407.   413.   483.  509,   514,  517, 
542.    548,    601,    603.    624,    627,    628 
Krehbiel,   D.    C.    268 
Krehbiel,    Mrs.    D.    C.    -23.    530 
Krehbiel.    Mrs.    G.    A.    530.    654 
Krehbiel.    F.   Luella   423.    530 
Krehbiel,    H.   J.    44.    244,   248.   390.    542. 

548.    624,     630 
Krehbiel.    H.    P.    6.    72.    113.    119.    128. 
131,    160,  221,  249,  296,   318,   323,   3?8, 
337,     341,     386,     421,     480,     435,     479. 
500.    516.    546.    606.    625.    629.    630 
Krehbiel.   Jacob   H.    622 
Krehbiel.    J.    S.    5,    6.    9,    15,    282 
Krehbiel.    J.    W.    343.    409 
Kreider.    A.     E.    508.    627.    643 
Krimmer    Brueder    335 
Kroeker,    J.    F.    21.    24,    372 
Kuehny.    Clara    86 
Kuhlman.    Ernest   93 


Kai    Chow,    China    41.    90,    100 

Kansas   47 

Kaoves     11 

Kaufman,     E.     G.     90.     373.     432.     443. 


Laird.    Sask.    382 

Lake    Charles.    La.     128.     147 

Lame  Deer,   Mont.    30,   32.    33.   97.   447 


678 


Landes.    C.   J.    538 

LanKenwalter,    J.    E.    35,    343 

LanKenwalter,    J.    H.    61,    66,    178,    400 

Lanprham.     Sask.    47,    50,     113 

Laymen's    Report    464 

Leajrue    of    Nations — Letter    to    627 

Leaman,    A.    H.    596 

Lechfeld,    Germany    212 

Leenderts,    J.    M.    229 

Legacies    510 

Lehman,    C.    A.     112.     124,     141 

Lehman.    J.    F.    54,    56,    167.    329,    390, 

431,   483 
Lehman,    Loretta   87,    557 
Lehman,   M.   M.    50,    114.    137.    141.    153. 

379,    382,    595 
Lehman,    Mrs.    M.    M.    423 
Lehman,    Sylvan    474,    597 
Leisy    Orphan    Society    84.    117,    480 
Lektionshefte     171,     601 
Leper    Asylum    22,    34,    87.    103.    371 
Leper   Home — Bethesda   369.    463.    567 
Letter   to    Pres.    F.    D.    Roosevelt    508 
Limpy.   Ben   83 
Lincoln.    Henry    12 
Linscheid.   G.   A.    11.    13.   30.   31.   33,   81. 

451,    453,    574,    578,    582 
Linscheid,    Mrs.    G.    A.    16,    95.    363 
Littlewhiteman.   Milton  449 
Littlewolf.   Frank   365.   448 
Littlewolf,    Robert   450 
Lii;.    Jam»s    4.'i9,    571 

Lodge   Committee    (secret   societies)    274 
Lodge   Members — free    Conference   from 

them   74 
Lohrentz,    A.    M.    91,    361,    362,    373 
Lohrenz,    H.    W.    328 
Lomayeswa.   June   Rose   546 
Lomavitu,    Margaret   546 
Lomavitu,    Otto    84 
Longdale,    Okla.    82,    362 
Los  Angeles,   Calif.   540 
Los   Angeles  Mission   48,    110.    123,    138. 

152.    154.    3K1.    476 
Luginbill,    Mrs.    Eli    5?4.    654 

M 

Mack.    Julian    W.    332 

Magpie.    Indian    evangelist    32 

Manchester   College   641 

Manitoba  44.   47,   115.   127,   148,   382 

Martens.    W.    J.    383 

Mass    Movement    in    South    India    564 

Mauhadei.    India    24,     35,    88.     104 


Mechanic   Grove,    Pa.    Mission    128.    144. 

153,    1.57.    378.    473.    595. 
Medical    Work   in   China    101 
Medical   examination   505 
Meek.   Wm.    29.    82 
Mehl.   J.    C.    45.    48.    546 
Memorial    Building    309 
Memorial    school    for    girls    25 
Meno,    Okla.    77 
Mennonites    335,     636 
Mennonito.    The    54,    55,    171.    392.    485. 

6i)l 
Mennonite    Book    Concern    2.    610 
Mennonite   Book   Concern — relocation    2, 

173 
Mennonite   Churches   in   North   America 

6 
Mennonite    Church — founding    242 
Mennonites.    A    Brief    History    169 
Mennonite  Central   Committee   206.   216. 

615 
Mennonite    Historical    Society    295.    300. 

304.    308.    419.    514.    629 
Mennonite  Home  in   Germany   614 
Mennonites    in    Moscow    504 
Mennonite    Hymnal.     English     176.     391 
Mennonitische    Lexikon     177,    221,    238, 

311,    394.    485 
Mennonite    refugees    503 
Mennonite    Settlers    Aid    Society    503 
Mennonite    Weekly    Review    1 
Mexico    159.    215,    385 
Meyers,   Miss   Hulda   652 
Middle    District    Conference    525 
Military    School    66 

Mueller.   John  C.   209,  216.  404.  508.  616 
Miller.    Orie    O.    639 
Miller,    Samuel    P.    143,    153 
Miller,    W.    W.    50,    112.    115,    124.    141 
Minnesota    47 

Missionary  Activity  in  Oklahoma — Sur- 
vey   574 
Missionaries    ih    China    573 
Missionary   News   and   Notes    421.    534, 

652 
Missionaries'    work   recognized    560 
Mission    ;imong    American    Indians    444 
Missionfield    in    Arizona — Sui-vey    588 
Mission  to  Lepers  23 
Mission     Workers — Oklahoma     579 
Mission    Work    in    Montana    582 
Mission    Quarterly    16,    161 
Mission  Workers,  deceased  558 
Mission    school    11,   571 


679  — 


Mobilization    Day    240 

Modernism   73,    75 

Moen    Copi    17,    20,   97,    364 

Mohammedans    22 

Montana    13,    26,     30,    43.    81.     83.     97. 

365.    581 
Montana — Mission    Statistics    585 
Moody    Bible   Institute   50,    118,    158 
Mootzka,  Alberta  546 
Mootzka,    Norma    546 
Moravians    335 
Morden,    Manitoba    383 
Mormons    166,    451 
Mormon  problem  452 
Mosiman,    S.    K.    11,    66,    178.    281,    297, 

329,    331.    396,    529,    608.    647 
Mt.    Morris,    111.    436 
Mountain   Mission    145 
Mower    Camp    12,    14 
Mower,   Indian  Chief   12 
Moyer,    Franklin    K.    232 
Moyer,    J.    D.    405 
Moyer,    S.    T.    87,    89,    561,    567 
Moyer,    Mrs.    S.    T.    423 
Muddy    Creek,    Mont.    447 
Mumaw,    Levi    615 
Musselman.    C.    H.    527 
Musselman,    S.    M.    44 
Musselman.    Mrs.    S.    M.    655 

N 
Nafziger.    L.   F.   317 
Near   East   Relief   403 
Nebraska    47 
Neff,  Christian  311,   545 
Nelson,    B.    C.    51 
Neufeld,    H.   T.    30.    33.    361 
Neufeld.    Talitha    33.    91,    361 
Neuenschwander,    A.    J.    249,    341,    355, 

390,   430,  435,   439,   596,   601,   630,   632 
New    Hopedale    Church,    Meno,    Okla. — 

picture  67 
Newport,    "Wash.    161,    477 
New    Methods    464 
Niagara    Falls    45 
Nickel,    Helen    E.    361,    558,    567 
Niswander,     Catherine     112,     124,     141, 

153,   379,    381,   476 
Niverville,     Man.     383 
North    Dakota    43,    47,    51 
Non-resistance    4 
North    Star    Church    127 
N.    R.    A.    599 

O 


"Oath"    500 

Oberholzer,    J.    H.    52,    619 

Oklahoma   27,   43,    81,    95,    362,   450.   rj74 

Oklahoma     Mission — Statistics     578 

Old-Mennonites   65 

Old   Mennonite   General    Conference   346 

Ontario    382 

Oraibi    16,    17,    96 

Orphanage — Boys'  370 

Orphanage — Girls'   370 

Orphan   care  6.    117 

Orphans    22.    130.    150.    160.    479 

Orphan    Home   84 

Orphans    from    Russia    150 

Orphan    work    386,    479,    599 


Pacific   coast  43 

Pacifist    Conference    356,     358,     436 

Pacifist    Churches    249,    355,    436 

Pacifist     Churches     Conference     634 

Pakavi   29,   86 

Panabecker,     Dr.     C.     L.     94,     99,     361. 

459.    569 
Panabecker,     S.    F.    443,     538,    569 
Paraguay    432,     503,     505,    542.     614 
Parochial    Schools    187 
Peace    4 

"Peace    Catechism"    631 
Peace   Committee   353,   355.    434,    629 
Peace   Committee   appointed    341 
Peace    Conference     Movement     334 
Peace     Conference     resolution     337 
Peace   Contest   399 
Peace    lessons    435 
Peace    literature    437,    609 
Peace  Movement   Begun   333 
Peace    principles — teach    youth     80 
Penner,    Anna    E.    48 
Penner,    Gerh.    44  ^ 

Penner,    H.    D.    44,    78 
Penner,  Johannes  45 
Penner,    J.    K.    71,    178 
Penner,  P.  A.  21,  60,   87,   103,  371,  372, 

429,    562 
Penner,   Mrs.   P.   A.   23.   566 
Penner.    Mrs.    P.    A.    (Martha    Richert) 

567 
Penner.    P.    W.    24.    87,    123,    124,    138, 

368,    462.    543,    561,    566 
Pensioning    Minister    and     Missionaries 

235,    284 
Pension     problem     246 
Periodicals     603 


—  680  — 


Peters,    C.   C.    383 

Peters.    J.    C.    60.    113.    114 

Peters.  G.  A.   384.   478 

Petter.  R.   11.   13.  81,  365.  657.  583.   586 

Petter,  Mrs.   R.   13 

Petter.    Mrs.    Bertha   K.    28,    557 

Petter.    Valdo   99.    367.    450.    583 

Placement    Committee   516,    623 

"Plattdeutsch"    149 

Plenert.    J.    J.    143.    153,    156.    597 

Poland    224 

Porterville.    Calif.    116 

Portland.    Ore.    379.    381.    476.    596 

President  Wilson  75.  78 

Printery — purchase    2 

Printery     wanted     52 

Prohibition   292,    433 

Publication    2.    52.    167.    224.    388.    390. 

483 
Publications    486 
Publication    Board    2.    55.    601 
Publication    Department    created    53 
Publication   interests,  relocation   54.   394 
Publishing   House   wanted   52 

Q 

Qoyawayma,     Elizabeth    84.    97 
Quarryville.  Pa.  473 
Quiring,     H.    H.     546 
Quiring.    Jacob   46 
Quiring.    Mrs.    J.    J.    423.    531 

R 

Ramseyer.    John    648 

Red   Hills   5.    15 

Reedley.     Calif.     324 

Regier.   A.   J.   493,   608 

Regier,   J.    E.    343,    411,    622 

Regier,    J.    G.    405,    407,    431 

Regier,    J.    M.    387,    542 

Regier,    J.    W.    140 

Regier,    Marie   J.   94.   99,    361,    443.    .^30 

Relief   224 

Relief    to    India    58 

Religious    Education    608 

Religioeser    Botschafter    52 

Relocation — book    business    2,     173.    394 

Relocation — publishing    interests    2,    64, 

394 
Rempel.     Bernhard    406 
Renata,    B.     C.    51,    149 
"Rescue  Mission"   123 
Re-thinking  Mission  427 
Retreat    496,    541 


Rhea,    William    Clyde    379,    475,    596 

Richert,    D.    H.    71,    178,    399,    495,    608 

Richert,   Jacob  H.   343.   405 

Richert.    K.    A.    510.    511 

Richert.    P.    H.    42.    108.    310.    317.    329, 

377.    471,     591 
Richert,   Mrs.    Sara   653 
Rosenberger.    A.    S.    430.    435.    439,   498, 

608,    612,    630,    638,    649 
Rosenberger,  S.   M.  343,   396,  399,  414 
Rosebud    river,    Mont.    32 
Rosthern    Mennonite    School    158 
Rosthern,    Sask.    45 
Rough,   John    S.    597 
Russia,    160,    615 
Russian    refugees    to    Canada    504 
Russian   refugees  to  South  America  504 
Ruth,    Enrmia    538 
Ruth,    Miss    Elizabeth    655 
Ruth.    Mrs.    E.    P.    654 
Ruth,    S.    D.    431,    510 
Rutt,    A.    B.    50,    318 

s 

Salem    Mennonite    Church,    Freeman    S. 

D.— picture    122 
Sanatorium    226,    238,    247,    257,    406 
Sanatorium     Fund,     Permanent     555 
San    Juan.    Mexico    512 
Saskatchewan    31.    43,    44.    47.    60.    113. 

127.    382 
Sawatzky,   C.   F.   114.   127,   148,   158,   382 
Saxe,    Israel    I.    131,    136 
Schantz,    J.    W.    118 
Schertz,     Ellen     138 
Sc>-:r~cr,    Daniel    454,    589 
Schirmer,    Mary    18,    20,    29,    380.    453. 

589 
Schmidt.    Aug-usta    361.    444.    567 
Schmidt,    Daniel    C.    406 
Schmidt,   H.    U.    129 
Schmidt.    Jacob    382 
Schmidt,   Johanna   361,    443 
Schmidt,    Rudolph    381 
Schmitt,   Katie   423,   530 
Schools —   in    China   91 
Schools    secondary    70 
Schowalter,     Christian     2 
Schroeder,     P.     R.     47,     279,     396.     416, 

491,    493,    547,    608.    628 
Schroeder.    Mrs.    P.    R.    423.    530 
Schultz.    Mrs.    J.    S.    530 
Schwenkfclder   335 
Secret    societies    3.    4.    7.    73.    74.    271, 


—  681 


274,    293,    416,    600 

Seminary    65.    68,    315,    609 

Sewing    classes    450 

Sewing   decreases    532 

Sewing    Supervisors    532 

Shafter,    Calif.    513 

Shaw,    L.    L.    126 

Shaw.    M.    J.    561 

Shelly,    A.    B.    2,    25,    26 

Shelly,    A.    S.    45,    145,    152,    281.    S42. 
878.  414 

Shelly — mission     station     13,     14 

Shelly,   W.    S.    124,    129 

Singh,  H.  H.   561 

"Sketches    from    Church    History"    182 

Smissen,    C.    van   der    57,    390,    483,   601 

Smissen,   T.  A.  van  der   156 

Smissen,  Sister  Hillegonda  van  dev  535 

Smith,  C.  H.   169,   391,   630 

Smith   Corner,    Pa.    145,    153,   156.   379, 
474,    595,    597 

Smith,  Sister  Lena  118 

Snyder,    Jacob    125,    129,    142,    145 

Soldner,    Mrs.    G.    T.    423,    531 

Sonntagschul     Lektionshefte    486 

South   Dakota    57 

Speer,   Dr.    R.    E.    427 

Sprunger,    Miss    Ida    652 

Sprunger,    Frieda   N.    92,    460,    545,    557 

Sprunger,  J.   E.   44.  45 

Sprunger.    S.    F.    45,    167 

Statistician    6,    72 

Statistical     Report    624 

Statistics    71,    410,    512 

Statistics — China   461 

Statistics — Home    Mission    Fields    387 

Statistics — India  462 

Statistics — Oklahoma     Mission     Stations 
453 

Stauffer,     Anna    G.     123,     138,     391 

Stauffer,    Peter    16 

Steiner,    E.    B.    87,    89 

Stetson,    Mrs.    S.   ,H.    53S 

Stiffler.    Edith    379.    474.    529 

Stoddard,    Major    Richard    C.    332 

Stone.   Harlan   F.    332 

Strubhar,    Valentine    318 

Suckau,   C.   H.   24,   39,  89,   103,  340,  443 

Suderman,  Herman   131 

Suderman,   Mrs.  J.   M.   423 

Suderman,     J.     P.     443.    453,     546,    588 

Suderman,   Mrs.   J.   P.    558 

Sumatra,    229 

Summerfield.     111.     49 


Sunday    Schools    610 

Sunday    School    Quarterlies   3,    55 

Sunny    Slope.    Alta.    51,     149 

Swarr.    John    145 

Swartz,    F.    H.    508 

Syrian    Orphanage    60 


Talawenka,   Lillie   19 

Tamingfu,    China   91,    100 

Teacher   Training    196 

Teichgraef.    Joh.     546 

Temperance    4,    73 

Temple,   Walter  538 

Texas    43 

Theological    Seminary    315 

Thierstein,    J.    R.    232.    238.    247 

Thierstein.    Leona    445.    583  • 

Thiessen.   John    87,    561 

Thiessen,    J.    J.    478.    598 

Thomas    County.    Kansas    146 

Thomas     (Deer    Creek,    Okla.)     363 

Thomas,    Wilbur    K.    335 

Tiessen.    C.   H.   539 

"Titanic"    25,    566 

Toews,    David    114,    127,    148,    213,    237, 

282,   382,   384,  478,  508,   542,   59«,  624, 

627 
Toews.    N.    F.    47.    50.    51.    113.    159 
Tongue    river    33 
Torrey    Institute     123 
Tract    Department     607 
Transition  of  language  3 
Translation    into    Hopi    language    30 
Troyer.   E.   317 
Trustees    405.     510.     621 
Tschetter,   P.  P.   127,   128,   148,   491.   608 
Tuba,    Arizona    17,    85 
Tung    Ming   Hsien    41,    90 
Turkey     60 
Twenty-Five   Years   with    God   in   India 

391 

U 

Unauthorized    solicitations    235 
Unruh,    Anna    Marie    566 
Unruh,    B.   H.    505.    506.    613 
Unruh,   Daniel   J.    149 
Unruh,    D.    J.     145,     153,    608 
Unruh,    Elizabeth     143.     153 
Unruh,    H.    T.     126.     143 
Unruh,    J.    D.    519 

Unruh.   P.    H.    310.    328,    343,    414,    502. 
617 


—  682 


n 


Unruh,    W.    F.    361,    466 
Unruh,    Mrs.    W.    F.    558 
Upland,    Calif.    1,    540 
Upper   Poplar   Run.   Pa.    145,    153 
Upper    Rosebud,    Mont.    98 


Vogt,  Gerhard  49 

Voth  H.    D.    123,    124,    139 

Voth,  H.    R.    9,    16.    46,    74,    300,    304. 

308,    310,    485.    515.    588 

Voth,  Mrs.   H.   R.    17 

Voth,  J.    J.    149.    153.    158 

Voth.  Jacob    S.    406.    407 

Voth.  W.    C.    92,    458.    545 

W 

Wad*worth   48 

Waldensians   358 

Waldheim    Chxarch    158 

Waldheim,     Sask.     50,     113.     127,     148, 

153,    382 
Wang.     Stephen     457 
War    and    Peace    Conference    641 
Warren,    Carrie    14 
Warkentin    Abraham    500 
War — -Peace — Amity     1 
War-storm    324 
War     unchristian — position     reaffirmed 

440 
Washita    14 
Weaver,    Wm.    601 
Wedel,    C.   H.    46.    182 
Wedel.    C.    C.    232.    507.    542 
Wedel.    David    538 

Wedel.    P.    P.    294,    432,    509.    589.    637 
Wedel.    Philip    538 
Wenger.   P.    A.   94.    104,    443 
West.   Dan   636 


Wheatland.    Wyoming    129 

Whiteshield.    Harvey    12 

Wiebe,    Alfred    30.    582 

Wiens,    J.    F.    483.    601 

Wiena.   J.    M.    383 

Wiens,    P.    J.    23,    89,    380  ; 

Williams,     Agnes     11,     12,     28,     32         ' 

Williams,    Edw.    12,    14 

Wilbna,   H.   H.   383 

Wilmington    College    641 

Wilmington,    Ohio    356 

Winnipeg,    Man.    430,    598 

Wirkler,    Christian    140 

Witmarsum,     Seminary    149,     193,     400, 

525 
Witmer.    P.     E.     343 
Wolf,    Matthew    G.     12 
Women's    Missionary    Society    403,    421, 

469.   650 
Woodlake,     Calif.     128 
World    Conference    545 
World   War   77 

World  War,   Attitude  Toward   73 
Wu.   Hon.   C.   C.   436 


Yale,    South    Dakota    128.    148 
Year   Book   601 
Yellowfox    365,    449 
Yellow    Pine,    Ala.    147.    157 
Yellowrobe,    Charley    450 
Yo«ing    People    495,     537 


Zacharias.    John    382 
Zoar    153 
Zoar    Church     158 
Zook,  A.  R.   317 
Zwemer,  Dr.   S.   M.    427 


Date  Due 

1 

f' 

f) 

